This is a modern-English version of Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy, originally written by David, Charles W. (Charles Wendell). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



HARVARD HISTORICAL STUDIES

Harvard Historical Studies

PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF
THE DEPARTMENT OF HISTORY

PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF
THE DEPARTMENT OF HISTORY

FROM THE INCOME OF

FROM INCOME OF

THE HENRY WARREN TORREY FUND

THE HENRY WARREN TORREY FUND

VOLUME XXV

VOLUME 25


HARVARD HISTORICAL STUDIES

Harvard Historical Studies

I. The Suppression of the African Slave-Trade to the United States of America, 1638-1870. By W. E. B. DuBois, Ph.D., Editor of “The Crisis.” 8vo.

I. The Suppression of the African Slave Trade to the United States of America, 1638-1870. By W. E. B. DuBois, Ph.D., Editor of “The Crisis.” 8vo.

$2.00 net.

$2.00 net.

II. The Contest over the Ratification of the Federal Constitution in Massachusetts. By S. B. Harding, Ph.D., sometime Professor of European History in Indiana University. 8vo.

II. The Contest over the Ratification of the Federal Constitution in Massachusetts. By S. B. Harding, Ph.D., former Professor of European History at Indiana University. 8vo.

$1.75 net.

$1.75 net.

III. A Critical Study of Nullification in South Carolina. By D. F. Houston, A.M., LL.D., Secretary of the Treasury. 8vo.

III. A Critical Study of Nullification in South Carolina. By D. F. Houston, A.M., LL.D., Secretary of the Treasury. 8vo.

$1.75 net.

$1.75 net profit.

IV. Nominations for Elective Office in the United States. By Frederick W. Dallinger, A.M., LL.B., Member of Congress from Massachusetts. 8vo.

IV. Nominations for Elective Office in the United States. By Frederick W. Dallinger, A.M., LL.B., Member of Congress from Massachusetts. 8vo.

$2.00 net.

$2.00 net.

V. A Bibliography of British Municipal History, including Gilds and Parliamentary Representation. By Charles Gross, Ph.D., LL.D., late Gurney Professor of History and Political Science in Harvard University. 8vo.

V. A Bibliography of British Municipal History, including Guilds and Parliamentary Representation. By Charles Gross, Ph.D., LL.D., former Gurney Professor of History and Political Science at Harvard University. 8vo.

$3.00 net.

$3.00 net income.

VI. The Liberty and Free Soil Parties in the Northwest. By Theodore Clarke Smith, Ph.D., Professor of History in Williams College. 8vo.

VI. The Liberty and Free Soil Parties in the Northwest. By Theodore Clarke Smith, Ph.D., Professor of History at Williams College. 8vo.

$2.25 net.

$2.25 after tax.

VII. The Provincial Governor in the English Colonies of North America. By Evarts Boutell Greene, Ph.D., Professor of History in the University of Illinois. 8vo.

VII. The Provincial Governor in the English Colonies of North America. By Evarts Boutell Greene, Ph.D., Professor of History at the University of Illinois. 8vo.

$2.00 net.

$2.00 net.

VIII. The County Palatine of Durham. A Study in Constitutional History. By G. T. Lapsley, Ph.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 8vo.

VIII. The County Palatine of Durham. A Study in Constitutional History. By G. T. Lapsley, Ph.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 after taxes.

IX. The Anglican Episcopate and the American Colonies. By Arthur Lyon Cross, Ph.D., Professor of English History in the University of Michigan. 8vo.

IX. The Anglican Episcopate and the American Colonies. By Arthur Lyon Cross, Ph.D., Professor of English History at the University of Michigan. 8vo.

$3.00 net.

$3.00 net.

X. The Administration of the American Revolutionary Army. By Louis Clinton Hatch, Ph.D. 8vo.

X. The Administration of the American Revolutionary Army. By Louis Clinton Hatch, Ph.D. 8vo.

$2.00 net.

$2.00 net.

XI. The Civil Service and the Patronage. By Carl Russell Fish, Ph.D., Professor of History in the University of Wisconsin. 8vo.

XI. The Civil Service and the Patronage. By Carl Russell Fish, Ph.D., Professor of History at the University of Wisconsin. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 after tax.

XII. The Development of Freedom of the Press in Massachusetts. By C. A. Duniway, Ph.D., President of Colorado College. 8vo.

XII. The Development of Freedom of the Press in Massachusetts. By C. A. Duniway, Ph.D., President of Colorado College. 8vo.

$2.00 net.

$2.00 net.

XIII. The Seigniorial System in Canada. By W. B. Munro, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Municipal Government in Harvard University. 8vo.

XIII. The Seigniorial System in Canada. By W. B. Munro, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Municipal Government at Harvard University. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 after taxes.

XIV. The Frankpledge System. By William Alfred Morris, Ph.D., Associate Professor of English History in the University of California. 8vo.

XIV. The Frankpledge System. By William Alfred Morris, Ph.D., Associate Professor of English History at the University of California. 8vo.

$2.00 net.

$2.00 net.

XV. The Public Life of Joseph Dudley. By Everett Kimball, Ph.D., Professor of Government in Smith College. 8vo.

XV. The Public Life of Joseph Dudley. By Everett Kimball, Ph.D., Professor of Government at Smith College. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 after taxes.

XVI. Mémoire de Marie Caroline, Reine de Naples. Edited by Robert Matteson Johnston, A.M., late Professor of Modern History in Harvard University. 8vo.

XVI. Memoir of Marie Caroline, Queen of Naples. Edited by Robert Matteson Johnston, A.M., formerly Professor of Modern History at Harvard University. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 net.

XVII. The Barrington-Bernard Correspondence. Edited by Edward Channing, Ph.D., McLean Professor of Ancient and Modern History in Harvard University. 8vo.

XVII. The Barrington-Bernard Correspondence. Edited by Edward Channing, Ph.D., McLean Professor of Ancient and Modern History at Harvard University. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 after tax.

XVIII. The Government of the Ottoman Empire in the Time of Suleiman the Magnificent. By Albert Howe Lybyer, Ph.D., Professor of History in the University of Illinois. 8vo.

XVIII. The Government of the Ottoman Empire during the Reign of Suleiman the Magnificent. By Albert Howe Lybyer, Ph.D., Professor of History at the University of Illinois. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 net pay.

XIX. The Granger Movement. By S. J. Buck, Ph.D., Associate Professor of History in the University of Minnesota. 8vo.

XIX. The Granger Movement. By S. J. Buck, Ph.D., Associate Professor of History at the University of Minnesota. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 net profit.

XX. Burgage Tenure in Mediaeval England. By Morley de Wolf Hemmeon, Ph.D. 8vo.

XX. Burgage Tenure in Medieval England. By Morley de Wolf Hemmeon, Ph.D. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 net profit.

XXI. An Abridgment of the Indian Affairs transacted in the colony of New York from 1678 to 1751. By Peter Wraxall. Edited with an introduction by Charles Howard McIlwain, Ph.D., Professor of History and Government in Harvard University. 8vo.

XXI. A Summary of Indian Affairs conducted in the colony of New York from 1678 to 1751. By Peter Wraxall. Edited with an introduction by Charles Howard McIlwain, Ph.D., Professor of History and Government at Harvard University. 8vo.

$2.50 net.

$2.50 after tax.

XXII. English Field Systems. By Howard Levi Gray, Ph.D., Professor of History in Bryn Mawr College. 8vo.

XXII. English Field Systems. By Howard Levi Gray, Ph.D., Professor of History at Bryn Mawr College. 8vo.

$3.25 net.

$3.25 net profit.

XXIII. The Second Partition of Poland. By Robert Howard Lord, Ph.D., Assistant Professor of History in Harvard University. 8vo.

XXIII. The Second Partition of Poland. By Robert Howard Lord, Ph.D., Assistant Professor of History at Harvard University. 8vo.

$2.75 net.

$2.75 after tax.

XXIV. Norman Institutions. By Charles Homer Haskins, Ph.D., Litt.D., LL.D., Gurney Professor of History and Political Science in Harvard University. 8vo.

XXIV. Norman Institutions. By Charles Homer Haskins, Ph.D., Litt.D., LL.D., Gurney Professor of History and Political Science at Harvard University. 8vo.

$3.50 net.

$3.50 net profit.

XXV. Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy. By Charles Wendell David, Ph.D., Associate Professor of European History in Bryn Mawr College. 8vo.

XXV. Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy. By Charles Wendell David, Ph.D., Associate Professor of European History at Bryn Mawr College. 8vo.

HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE, MASS., U. S. A.

HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE, MA, USA


Robertus Dux Normannorum Partum Prosternit

Robert, Duke of Normandy, defeats

Robert Curthose in the act of unhorsing a pagan warrior, the oldest graphic representation of the duke now extant. From an eighteenth century engraving of a medallion in a stained-glass window at Saint-Denis, which was executed at the order of Abbot Suger. The church was dedicated 11 June 1144, and the window must date from about that period.

Robert Curthose unhorsing a pagan warrior, the oldest graphic representation of the duke still in existence. From an eighteenth-century engraving of a medallion in a stained-glass window at Saint-Denis, created at the request of Abbot Suger. The church was dedicated on June 11, 1144, and the window likely dates from around that time.


ROBERT CURTHOSE
DUKE OF NORMANDY

ROBERT CURTHOSE
DUKE OF NORMANDY

BY
CHARLES WENDELL DAVID

BY
CHARLES WENDELL DAVID

ASSOCIATE PROFESSOR OF EUROPEAN HISTORY
IN BRYN MAWR COLLEGE

ASSOCIATE PROFESSOR OF EUROPEAN HISTORY
AT BRYN MAWR COLLEGE

Seal of Harvard University Press

CAMBRIDGE
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON: HUMPHREY MILFORD
Oxford University Press
1920

CAMBRIDGE
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON: HUMPHREY MILFORD
Oxford University Press
1920

COPYRIGHT, 1920
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS

COPYRIGHT, 1920
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS


TO
MY WIFE

TO MY WIFE


PREFACE

Robert Curthose, eldest son of William the Conqueror, had been dead but a few years when Abbot Suger set about rebuilding the great abbey church of Saint-Denis, which was dedicated with such pomp and ceremony in 1144. Among the scenes from the First Crusade which filled one of its famous stained-glass windows, there was one which portrayed Robert, mounted upon his charger, in the act of overthrowing a pagan warrior—“Robertus dux Normannorum Partum prosternit,” ran the inscription beneath it.[1] It was thus, as a hero of the Crusade, that the great Abbot Suger chose to recall him, and it was as such that his fame survived in after times. Robert was not a masterful character, and it cannot be said that as a ruler he made a deep impression upon his generation. Overshadowed by his great father, cheated of a kingdom by his more aggressive brothers, and finally defeated in battle, deprived of his duchy, and condemned to perpetual imprisonment, his misdirected life offers a melancholy contrast to the more brilliant careers of the abler members of his family. Yet, if he was himself lacking in greatness, he was closely associated with great names and great events; and his unmeasured generosity and irrepressible bonhomie gained him many friends in his lifetime, and made him a personality which is not without its attractions to the modern. It is hoped that a study of his career which attempts to set him in his true relation to the history of Normandy and England and of the Crusade may be of interest not only to the specialist but to the general reader.

Robert Curthose, the oldest son of William the Conqueror, had been dead for just a few years when Abbot Suger began rebuilding the grand abbey church of Saint-Denis, which was dedicated with great fanfare in 1144. Among the scenes from the First Crusade depicted in one of its famous stained-glass windows, one showed Robert, riding his charger, toppling a pagan warrior—“Robertus dux Normannorum Partum prosternit,” read the inscription below it.[1] This is how the great Abbot Suger chose to remember him, and it's how his legacy lived on over time. Robert wasn't a strong leader, and it's fair to say he didn't make a significant impact as a ruler during his time. He was overshadowed by his powerful father, robbed of a kingdom by his more assertive brothers, and ultimately defeated in battle, stripped of his duchy, and sentenced to lifelong imprisonment. His misguided life starkly contrasts with the more remarkable paths of his more capable relatives. However, even if he lacked greatness, he was connected to notable names and significant events; his boundless generosity and infectious friendliness earned him many friends during his lifetime, making him a figure that still appeals to modern audiences. It is hoped that a detailed examination of his life, which aims to place him accurately within the history of Normandy, England, and the Crusades, will interest not only specialists but also general readers.

It is now more than a generation since Gaston Le Hardy published Le dernier des ducs normands: étude de critique historique sur Robert Courte-Heuse (1882), the only monograph upon Robert which has hitherto appeared. In spite of its age, if this were the critical study which its title implies, the present essay need hardly[viii] have been undertaken. But it makes no use of documentary materials, and is unfortunately a work of violent parti pris, quite lacking in criticism according to modern standards. “J’ ai entrepris,” says the author in his preface, “à l’aide de quelques autres chroniqueurs, une lutte contre notre vieil Orderic Vital, essayant de lui arracher par lambeaux la vérité vraie sur un personnage dont il ne nous a donné que la caricature.” It may be granted that Ordericus Vitalis was a hostile critic, who sometimes did Robert scanty justice; but assuredly there is no occasion for polemics or for an apologia such as Le Hardy has given us, and I have no intention of following in his footsteps. My purpose is a more modest one, namely to set forth a full and true account of the life and character of Robert Curthose upon the basis of an independent and critical examination of all the sources. To any one acquainted with the state of the materials on which the investigator must perforce depend for any study of the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries, it will not be surprising that there are many gaps in our information concerning Robert’s life and many problems which must remain unsolved. I have tried at all times to make my own researches and to draw my own conclusions directly from the sources when the evidence permitted, and to refrain from drawing conclusions when it seemed inadequate. But my indebtedness to the secondary writers who have preceded me in the field is abundantly apparent in the index and in the footnotes, where full acknowledgments are made. The works of E. A. Freeman upon the Norman Conquest and upon the reign of William Rufus have proved especially helpful for Robert’s life as a whole, as have also various more recent monographs which bear upon his career at certain points. Among these are the works of Louis Halphen upon the county of Anjou, of Robert Latouche upon Maine, and of Augustin Fliche upon the reign of Philip I of France. For the chapter on the Crusade much use has been made of the detailed chronology of Heinrich Hagenmeyer and of the exhaustive notes in his well known editions of the sources for the First Crusade, as well as of the admirable monograph by Ferdinand Chalandon upon the reign of the Emperor Alexius I. The appendix De Iniusta Vexatione Willelmi Episcopi Primi has[ix] already been published in the English Historical Review, and is here reproduced by the kind permission of the editor.

It has been over a generation since Gaston Le Hardy published Le dernier des ducs normands: étude de critique historique sur Robert Courte-Heuse (1882), the only monograph on Robert that has been published so far. Despite its age, if this had been the critical study its title promises, the current essay would hardly [viii] be necessary. However, it doesn’t utilize documentary materials, and is, unfortunately, a work of strong parti pris, lacking in criticism by modern standards. “I have undertaken,” says the author in his preface, “with the help of a few other chroniclers, a fight against our old Orderic Vital, trying to tear from him the true truth about a character of whom he has only given us a caricature.” It's true that Ordericus Vitalis was a biased critic who sometimes did Robert little justice; but there is certainly no need for debates or an apologia like the one Le Hardy provided, and I have no intention of following his path. My aim is more modest: to present a full and accurate account of Robert Curthose's life and character based on an independent and critical examination of all the sources. Anyone familiar with the materials essential for studying the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries will not be surprised that there are many gaps in our knowledge about Robert’s life and many issues that remain unsolved. I have consistently tried to conduct my own research and draw my own conclusions directly from the sources where the evidence allowed, and to refrain from making conclusions when the evidence seemed insufficient. However, my acknowledgment of the secondary writers who came before me in this field is clearly evident in the index and footnotes, where I give full credit. The works of E. A. Freeman on the Norman Conquest and the reign of William Rufus have been particularly useful for understanding Robert’s life overall, along with several more recent monographs that highlight aspects of his career. Among these are the works of Louis Halphen on the county of Anjou, Robert Latouche on Maine, and Augustin Fliche on the reign of Philip I of France. For the chapter on the Crusade, I heavily relied on the detailed chronology by Heinrich Hagenmeyer and the extensive notes in his well-known editions of the sources for the First Crusade, as well as the excellent monograph by Ferdinand Chalandon on the reign of Emperor Alexius I. The appendix De Iniusta Vexatione Willelmi Episcopi Primi has [ix] already been published in the English Historical Review, and is reprinted here with the editor's kind permission.

It is more than a pleasure to acknowledge my obligations to those whose counsel and assistance have been constantly at my disposal in the preparation of this volume. By the librarians and their staffs in the libraries of Harvard University, the University of California, the University of Pennsylvania, and Bryn Mawr College I have been treated with a courtesy and helpfulness which are beyond praise. Mr. George W. Robinson, Secretary of the Graduate School of Arts and Sciences of Harvard University, has given me much valuable assistance in preparing the manuscript for the press and in the correction of the proof. Finally, I have to acknowledge a debt of gratitude which is deeper than can well be expressed in writing, that which I owe to my teachers. It was Professor Dana C. Munro, now of Princeton University, who first taught me to care greatly for the Middle Ages and awakened my interest in the Crusades. He has followed this volume with kindly interest while it has been in the making, and has given me much helpful criticism upon that part which relates to the First Crusade. But above all I am indebted to Professor Charles H. Haskins of Harvard University, at whose suggestion this work was first undertaken and without whose help and counsel it could hardly have been brought to completion. While the author must accept full responsibility for the statements and conclusions herein contained, it is proper to say that the documentary materials which Professor Haskins had collected, as well as the results of his own researches, were placed at my disposal in manuscript before their publication in his recent volume entitled Norman Institutions, that separate chapters as they have been prepared have passed through his hands for detailed criticism, and that his unfailing patience has extended even to the reading of the proof sheets.

It is more than a pleasure to acknowledge my obligations to those whose advice and help have always been available to me while working on this book. The librarians and their teams at Harvard University, the University of California, the University of Pennsylvania, and Bryn Mawr College have treated me with courtesy and support that is truly commendable. Mr. George W. Robinson, Secretary of the Graduate School of Arts and Sciences at Harvard University, has provided invaluable assistance in preparing the manuscript for publication and in correcting the proofs. Finally, I have to express a deep gratitude that is hard to put into words, to my teachers. It was Professor Dana C. Munro, now at Princeton University, who first inspired my passion for the Middle Ages and sparked my interest in the Crusades. He has shown genuine interest in this volume as it was being created and has given me valuable feedback on the section about the First Crusade. Most importantly, I am indebted to Professor Charles H. Haskins of Harvard University, whose suggestion led to the initiation of this work and without whose guidance and support it could scarcely have been completed. While I, as the author, must take full responsibility for the statements and conclusions presented here, I must acknowledge that the documentary materials Professor Haskins gathered and the findings from his own research were available to me in manuscript form before their publication in his recent book entitled Norman Institutions. Additionally, the separate chapters I prepared underwent thorough review by him, and his unwavering patience even extended to reading the proofs.

Charles Wendell David.

Charles Wendell David.

Bryn Mawr, Pennsylvania, September, 1919.

Bryn Mawr, Pennsylvania, September 1919.

FOOTNOTES

[1] See Frontispiece and Appendix G.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Frontispiece and Appendix G.


CONTENTS

PAGE
CHAPTER I
Young people 3-16
Parentage and birth 4
Tutors and education 6
Initiation into politics 7
Official position under the Conqueror 10
Bright promise of Robert’s youth 15
CHAPTER II
Rebellion and Exile 17-41
Robert’s character and personal appearance 17
First rebellion and exile 18
Gerberoy 25
Robert in the active service of the king 31
Second rebellion and exile 36
Death of the Conqueror 39
CHAPTER III
Self-Governance, 1087-95 42-88
Robert’s accession to the duchy 42
Unsuccessful attempt to gain the English crown 44
William Rufus against Robert Curthose 53
Robert and William as allies 60
The loss of Maine 69
Weakness and failure of Robert’s government 75
Renewed war with William Rufus 83
CHAPTER IV
The Crusade 89-119
Introduction 89
The Crusade launched in Normandy 90
Preparations for the Crusade 92
From Normandy to Nicaea 96
From Nicaea to Antioch 102
Antioch, 1097-98 104
[xii]The advance upon Jerusalem 108
The capture of Jerusalem 112
The battle of Ascalon 115
Robert’s return from Jerusalem to Italy 117
Estimate of Robert as a crusader 118
CHAPTER V
Failure to Secure the English Crown 120-137
Death of William Rufus and accession of Henry I 120
Robert’s return from the Crusade 123
The end of Norman rule in Maine 125
Conspiracy to gain the English crown 127
Norman invasion of England 130
The treaty of Alton, 1101 134
CHAPTER VI
The Fall of Normandy 138-176
Sequel to the treaty of Alton 138
Robert Curthose and Robert of Bellême 141
Private war in Normandy and intervention of Henry I 144
Robert and the church 150
Preparations of Henry I for the conquest of Normandy 155
English invasion of Normandy, 1105 161
The campaign of Tinchebray, 1106 171
CHAPTER VII
Last Years and Death 177-189
Settlement of Normandy after Tinchebray 177
Disposal of the captives 179
William Clito, last hope of a lost cause 180
Robert’s vicissitudes in captivity 186
Death of Robert Curthose 189
CHAPTER VIII
Robert Curthose in History 190-202
Early growth of legends concerning Robert 190
His legendary exploits on the Crusade 193
His refusal of the crown of Jerusalem 197
Legends connected with his long imprisonment 200
The tale of the scarlet robe 201
[xiii]APPENDICES
A. Sources Info 205-210
B. On the Unjust Harassment by William Bishop I 211-216
C. Arnulf of Chocques, Chaplain to Robert Curthose 217-220
D. Robert's Crusade Friends 221-229
E. Laodicea and the First Crusade 230-244
F. The Battle of Tinchebray 245-248
G. The Robert Medallion in Suger’s Stained Glass Window at Saint-Denis 249-252
INDEX 253-271

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

Actus Pontificum Actus Pontificum Cenomannis in Urbe degentium, ed. G. Busson and A. Ledru. Le Mans, 1902.
A.-S. C. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, ed. Charles Plummer, under the title Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel. 2 vols. Oxford, 1892-99.
Davis, Regesta H. W. C. Davis, Regesta Regum Anglo-Normannorum, i (1066-1100). Oxford, 1913.
E. H. R. English Historical Review. London, 1886-.
G. F. Anonymi Gesta Francorum et Aliorum Hierosolymitanorum, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer. Heidelberg, 1890.
Hagenmeyer, Chronologie Heinrich Hagenmeyer, Chronologie de la première croisade (1094-1100). Paris, 1902. Also in Revue de l’Orient latin, vi-viii (1898-1901).
Haskins Charles H. Haskins, Norman Institutions. Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1918. Harvard Historical Studies, xxiv.
H. C. A. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Publié pas les soins de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Documents arméniens. 2 vols. Paris, 1869-1906.
H. C. G. The same. Historiens grecs. 2 vols. Paris, 1875-81.
H. C. Oc. The same. Historiens occidentaux. 5 vols. Paris, 1841-95.
H. C. Or. The same. Historiens orientaux. 5 vols. Paris, 1872-1906.
H. F. Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France, ed. Martin Bouquet and others. 24 vols. Paris, 1738-1904.
Kreuzzugsbriefe Die Kreuzzugsbriefe aus den Jahren 1088-1100: Eine Quellensammlung zur Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer. Innsbruck, 1901.
Le Hardy Gaston Le Hardy, Le dernier des ducs normands: Étude de critique historique sur Robert Courte-Heuse, in Bulletin de la Société des Antiquaires de Normandie, x (Caen, 1882), pp. 3-184.
M. G. H. Monumenta Germaniae Historica. Hanover, etc., 1826-.
Migne Patrologiae Cursus Completus, ed. J. P. Migne. Series Latina. 221 vols. Paris, 1844-64.
Ordericus Ordericus Vitalis, Historiae Ecclesiasticae Libri Tredecim, ed. Auguste Le Prévost. 5 vols. Paris, 1838-55.
Round, C. D. F. J. H. Round, Calendar of Documents preserved in France illustrative of the History of Great Britain and Ireland, i (918-1206). London, 1899 (Calendars of State Papers).
Simeon, H. D. E. Simeon of Durham, Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae, in his Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold, i. London, 1882.
Simeon, H. R. Idem, Historia Regum, ibid., ii. London, 1885.
William of Jumièges William of Jumièges, Gesta Normannorum Ducum, ed. Jean Marx. Paris, 1914.
William of Malmesbury, G. P. William of Malmesbury, De Gestis Pontificum Anglorum Libri Quinque, ed. N. E. S. A. Hamilton. London, 1870.
William of Malmesbury, G. R. Idem, De Gestis Regum Anglorum Libri Quinque, ed. William Stubbs. 2 vols. London, 1887-89.

Northwestern France and southern England with principal places referred to in text

Northwestern France and southern England with key locations mentioned in the text

Transcriber’s Note: The map can be clicked for a larger version, if the device you’re using supports that.

Transcriber’s Note: You can click on the map for a larger version, if your device supports it.


ROBERT CURTHOSE

CHAPTER I
YOUNG PEOPLE

William of Malmesbury, in his well known sketch of the life and character of Robert Curthose,[1] relates an interesting episode. He tells us that Robert, in the heat of youth, and spurred on by the fatuous counsels of his companions, went to his father, William the Conqueror, and demanded that the rule of Normandy be forthwith given over into his hands. William not only refused the rash request, but drove the lad away with the thunders of his terrific voice; whereupon Robert withdrew in a rage and began to pillage the countryside. At first the Conqueror was only convulsed with laughter at these youthful escapades, and said, emphasizing his words with a favorite oath: “By the resurrection of God! This little Robert Curthose will be a brave fellow.”[2]

William of Malmesbury, in his well-known account of the life and character of Robert Curthose,[1] shares an interesting story. He tells us that Robert, driven by youthful passion and the foolish advice of his friends, went to his father, William the Conqueror, and asked him to hand over control of Normandy immediately. William not only rejected the bold request but also sent the boy away with a thunderous voice; after that, Robert stormed off in anger and began to raid the countryside. At first, the Conqueror could only laugh at these youthful antics and said, emphasizing his words with a favorite oath: “By the resurrection of God! This little Robert Curthose will be a brave fellow.”[2]

Robert Curthose or ‘Short-Boots’ (Curta Ocrea), this was the curious nickname which his father had given him on account of his diminutive stature.[3] The name seemed appropriate and was taken up by the people. In time, however, William of Malmesbury goes on to explain, Robert’s acts of insubordination became far more serious, and ended by provoking the Conqueror to a truly Norman burst of wrath, a curse, and disinheritance.[4] But all this is a matter which must be deferred for later consideration.

Robert Curthose, or ‘Short-Boots’ (Curta Ocrea), was the curious nickname his father gave him because of his small stature.[3] The name fit well and was picked up by the people. However, as William of Malmesbury goes on to explain, Robert’s acts of disobedience became much more serious, ultimately provoking a truly Norman outburst of anger from the Conqueror, leading to a curse and his disinheritance.[4] But this is a matter that we will discuss later.

Whether the episode just recounted be fact or legend,[5] the chronicler in his hurried sketch has, in any event, drawn the picture of an undutiful, graceless son, often harassing his father with wild acts of insubordination. This, too, is the impression which is to be gathered from a cursory reading of Ordericus Vitalis, by far the most voluminous contemporary writer upon the life and character of Robert Curthose, and it is the impression which has been preserved in the histories of later times.[6] A more careful reading of the sources may, however, lead to a somewhat different view of the character of the Norman duke who forms the subject of the present essay. It must be owned at the outset, however, that the sources, especially for Robert’s youth, are exceedingly meagre and fragmentary, and only a few details can be pieced together.

Whether the episode just recounted is fact or legend,[5] the chronicler in his hurried overview has, in any case, depicted an undutiful, unruly son, frequently troubling his father with reckless acts of defiance. This is also the impression that a quick read of Ordericus Vitalis gives, who is by far the most extensive contemporary writer on the life and character of Robert Curthose, and this impression has been carried through in the histories of later times.[6] A more thorough examination of the sources, however, might lead to a somewhat different perspective on the character of the Norman duke who is the focus of this essay. It must be acknowledged from the start, though, that the sources, especially regarding Robert’s youth, are very limited and fragmented, and only a few details can be pieced together.

The date of Robert’s birth is nowhere stated by contemporary writers. We know that he was the firstborn child of William the Bastard, duke of Normandy, and of his wife Matilda, daughter of Count Baldwin V of Flanders.[7] But the date of the marriage of William and Matilda is also a matter of much uncertainty. It has been generally assigned by modern writers, but without any early authority, to the year 1053.[8] It certainly took place after October 1049, for in that year we find Pope Leo IX and the council[5] of Rheims forbidding it as an act then in contemplation.[9] It certainly had been performed in defiance of ecclesiastical authority by 1053, the year in which Countess Matilda first appears beside her husband among the witnesses of extant legal documents.[10] So, too, Robert’s birth has been assigned by modern writers to circa 1054,[11] but this again is conjectural and rests upon no early authority. Our knowledge of Robert’s later career makes it seem improbable that he was born later than 1054 and suggests the possibility that he may have been born a little earlier.[12]

The exact date of Robert's birth isn't mentioned by contemporary writers. We know he was the first child of William the Bastard, Duke of Normandy, and his wife Matilda, who was the daughter of Count Baldwin V of Flanders.[7] However, the date of William and Matilda's marriage is also quite uncertain. Modern writers generally assign it to the year 1053, but there’s no early source to back this up.[8] We do know it happened after October 1049, since that year Pope Leo IX and the council[5] of Rheims banned it as something being considered at the time.[9] By 1053, it was definitely performed in defiance of church authority, as Countess Matilda first appears next to her husband in existing legal documents from that year.[10] Similarly, modern writers have suggested Robert was born around 1054,[11] but this is also speculative and lacks early validation. Our knowledge of Robert's later life makes it unlikely he was born after 1054 and raises the possibility that he may have been born a bit earlier.[12]

Though the evidence is meagre and fragmentary, it is clear that William and Matilda were by no means careless about the education of their eldest son and prospective heir. In an early charter we meet with a certain “Raherius consiliarius infantis” and a “Tetboldus gramaticus.”[13] And among the witnesses of a charter by the youthful Robert himself—the earliest that we have of his—dated at Rouen in 1066, appears one “Hilgerius pedagogus Roberti filii comitis.”[14] Not improbably this is the same Ilger who, in April of the following year, attested a charter by William the Conqueror at Vaudreuil.[15] Robert, therefore, had tutors, or ‘counsellors’, who were charged with his education, and who formed part of the ducal entourage and made their way into the documents of the period.

Though the evidence is scarce and fragmented, it's clear that William and Matilda were definitely not careless about the education of their oldest son and future heir. In an early charter, we come across a certain “Raherius, advisor to the child,” and a “Tetboldus the grammarian.”[13] Among the witnesses of a charter by the young Robert himself—his earliest known one—dated in Rouen in 1066, we see one “Hilgerius, tutor of Robert, son of the count.”[14] This is likely the same Ilger who, in April of the following year, witnessed a charter by William the Conqueror in Vaudreuil.[15] Therefore, Robert had tutors or ‘counsellors’ responsible for his education, who were part of the ducal entourage and became recorded in the documents of the time.

That these educational efforts were not wholly vain, there is some reason to believe. Robert has not, like his youngest brother, Henry, received the flattering title of Beauclerc, and there is no direct evidence that he knew Latin. Yet some notable accomplishments he did have. Not to mention his affable manners, he was famed for his fluency of speech, or ‘eloquence’, especially in his native tongue.[16] And if towards the close of his unfortunate life he became the author, as has been supposed, of an extant poem in the Welsh language,[17] it may perhaps be allowed that in his youth he had acquired at least a taste and capacity for things literary.[18]

That these educational efforts weren't entirely pointless, there’s some reason to believe. Robert didn’t earn the flattering nickname of Beauclerc like his youngest brother, Henry, and there’s no direct evidence that he knew Latin. Still, he did have some notable achievements. Apart from his friendly demeanor, he was known for his eloquent speech, especially in his native language.[16] And if, toward the end of his unfortunate life, he indeed became the author of a surviving poem in Welsh,[17] it could be argued that in his youth, he had at least developed an interest and some ability for literary pursuits.[18]

The hopes of William and Matilda were early centred upon their oldest son, and his initiation into the politics of his ambitious father was not long delayed. As the result of a revolution at Le Mans, the youthful Count Herbert II with his mother and his sister Margaret had been driven into exile, and the direct rule of Geoffrey Martel, count of Anjou, had been established in Maine.[19] William of Normandy, ever jealous of Angevin expansion, was not slow to realize what his policy should be in the light of these events. By giving support to the exiles he might hope to curb the ambition of Geoffrey Martel and to extend Norman influence, conceivably Norman domination, over Maine. Accordingly, at an undetermined date between 1055 and 1060—probably between 1058 and 1060[20]—he entered into a treaty of far-reaching significance with the exiled count. Herbert formally became Duke William’s vassal for the county of Maine, and agreed that, if he should die childless, the duke should succeed him in all his rights and possessions. And further, a double marriage alliance was arranged, according to which William promised the count one of his infant daughters, and Robert Curthose was affianced to Herbert’s sister, Margaret of Maine.[21] Thus Robert,[8] while still a mere child, was made a pawn in the ambitious game which his father was playing for the possession of a coveted county. Margaret, too, was young; but the duke brought her to Normandy, and, placing her in the ward of Stigand de Mézidon, made due provision for her honorable rearing until the children should arrive at an age suitable for marriage.[22]

The hopes of William and Matilda were early focused on their oldest son, and his entry into his father's political ambitions didn’t take long. After a revolution in Le Mans, the young Count Herbert II, along with his mother and sister Margaret, was forced into exile, while Geoffrey Martel, the count of Anjou, took direct control over Maine.[19] William of Normandy, always wary of Angevin expansion, quickly realized what his strategy should be in light of these events. By supporting the exiles, he hoped to check Geoffrey Martel's ambitions and expand Norman influence, potentially even gain control over Maine. So, at an unspecified date between 1055 and 1060—likely between 1058 and 1060[20]—he made a significant treaty with the exiled count. Herbert officially became Duke William’s vassal for the county of Maine and agreed that if he died without children, the duke would inherit all his rights and possessions. Additionally, a dual marriage alliance was arranged, where William promised Herbert one of his infant daughters, and Robert Curthose was betrothed to Herbert’s sister, Margaret of Maine.[21] Thus, Robert,[8] while still just a child, became a pawn in his father's ambitious pursuit of a prized county. Margaret was also young, but the duke brought her to Normandy and placed her in the care of Stigand de Mézidon, ensuring she would be raised honorably until both children were old enough for marriage.[22]

Meanwhile, fortune set strongly in Duke William’s favor in Maine. Charters indicate that Herbert had made at least a partial recovery of his authority in the county[23]—through the assistance, it may be presumed, of his powerful Norman overlord. On 9 March 1062[24] Count Herbert died childless, and under the terms of the recent treaty the county should have passed immediately into the hands of Duke William. But the Manceaux, or at least an Angevin or anti-Norman party among them, had no disposition to submit themselves to the ‘Norman yoke’; and within a year after Count Herbert’s death they rose in revolt.[25] They chose as Count Herbert’s successor Walter of Mantes, count of the Vexin, a bitter enemy of the Normans, who had a claim upon Maine through his wife Biota, a daughter of Herbert Éveille-Chien.[26] They also obtained the aid of Geoffrey le Barbu, who[9] had succeeded to the county of Anjou upon the death of Geoffrey Martel in 1060.[27] Thus they were able to offer formidable opposition to Norman aggression. But Duke William was determined not to let slip so good an opportunity of extending his dominion over Maine, and he took up the challenge with his accustomed vigor. A single campaign sufficed to accomplish his purpose. Walter of the Vexin and Biota, his wife, were taken and imprisoned at Falaise; and soon after they died—it is reported, as the result of poisoning.[28] The Manceaux were quickly defeated and reduced to submission, and Duke William entered Le Mans in triumph.[29]

Meanwhile, luck was on Duke William’s side in Maine. Records show that Herbert had managed to regain at least some control over the county[23]—presumably with the help of his powerful Norman overlord. On March 9, 1062[24], Count Herbert died without children, and according to the terms of the recent treaty, the county should have immediately gone to Duke William. However, the people of Le Mans, or at least an anti-Norman faction among them, were not willing to accept the 'Norman yoke'; and within a year of Count Herbert’s death, they revolted.[25] They chose Walter of Mantes, Count of the Vexin and a bitter enemy of the Normans, as Count Herbert’s successor, leveraging his claim to Maine through his wife Biota, a daughter of Herbert Éveille-Chien.[26] They also received support from Geoffrey le Barbu, who[9] had become the Count of Anjou following Geoffrey Martel's death in 1060.[27] This gave them the strength to resist Norman expansion. But Duke William was determined not to miss such a valuable chance to expand his territory in Maine, and he met the challenge with his usual energy. One campaign was enough to achieve his goal. Walter of the Vexin and his wife Biota were captured and imprisoned at Falaise; soon after, they died—reportedly due to poisoning.[28] The people of Le Mans were quickly defeated and forced into submission, and Duke William entered Le Mans triumphantly.[29]

With Geoffrey le Barbu, however, William decided to make terms. The provisions of the treaty which was concluded between them have not been preserved; but, in any case, it is clear that Duke William recognized the Angevin suzerainty over Maine.[30] Doubtless this seemed to him the most effective way of consolidating his conquest and throwing over it the mantle of legality by which he always set such great store.[31] At a formal ceremony in the duke’s presence at Alençon, Robert Curthose and Margaret of Maine, his fiancée, were made to do homage and swear fealty to Geoffrey le Barbu for the inheritance of Count Herbert.[32]

With Geoffrey le Barbu, however, William decided to negotiate. The details of the treaty they agreed upon haven't been kept; but in any case, it's clear that Duke William acknowledged the Angevin control over Maine.[30] This likely seemed to him the best way to solidify his conquest and legitimize it with the legal authority he always valued highly.[31] At a formal event in the duke’s presence in Alençon, Robert Curthose and his fiancée, Margaret of Maine, were made to pay homage and pledge loyalty to Geoffrey le Barbu for the inheritance of Count Herbert.[32]

This feudal ceremony at Alençon gave formal legal sanction to Robert’s position as count of Maine. Yet he was still a mere child, and Duke William clearly had no intention of actually setting him to rule the newly acquired territory. He could have had no hand in the warfare by which it had been won, and to impose a foreign yoke upon the Manceaux in the face of the ardent spirit of local patriotism was a task for stronger hands than his. Robert’s countship, for the time being at any rate, remained a purely formal one, and Duke William with the assistance of Norman administrators and a Norman garrison kept the government of the county in his own hands.[33] Nevertheless, the new legal status to which the young prince had been raised found at least occasional recognition in the documents of the period. In several early charters we meet with his attestation as count of Maine,[34] and one document of the year 1076 indicates that at that time he was regarded as an independent ruler of the county.[35]

This feudal ceremony in Alençon officially confirmed Robert’s status as count of Maine. However, he was still just a child, and Duke William clearly had no plans to let him actually govern the newly acquired territory. Robert hadn’t played any role in the battles that secured it, and imposing foreign rule on the people of Maine, who were fiercely patriotic, would have required stronger leadership than he could provide. For the time being, Robert’s position as count was purely ceremonial, and Duke William, with the help of Norman administrators and a Norman garrison, maintained control over the county. [33] Still, the new legal title granted to the young prince was occasionally acknowledged in documents from that time. In some early charters, we find references to him as count of Maine,[34] and one document from 1076 suggests that he was seen as an independent ruler of the county at that point.[35]

Meanwhile, if he had grown to feel any affection for his prospective bride, the beautiful Countess Margaret,[36] his hopes were[11] doomed to early disappointment; for, before either of the children had reached a marriageable age, Margaret died at Fécamp, and was buried there in the monastery of La Trinité.[37] This, however, did not mean that the Norman plans with regard to Maine had seriously miscarried. Duke William continued to maintain his hold upon the county; and Robert continued to be called count[38] and to be designated as his father’s heir and successor in the government.

Meanwhile, if he had started to develop any feelings for his future bride, the beautiful Countess Margaret,[36] his hopes were[11] destined for early disappointment; for, before either of the children had reached an age suitable for marriage, Margaret died in Fécamp and was buried in the monastery of La Trinité.[37] However, this did not mean that the Norman plans regarding Maine had completely failed. Duke William continued to maintain control over the county; and Robert continued to be referred to as count[38] and was designated as his father's heir and successor in governance.

Indeed, the assigning of the countship of Maine to Robert was but part of a general plan which embraced all of Duke William’s dominions, and under which Robert was early marked out as his successor designate for the whole. In a charter of 29 June 1063—contemporary, therefore, with the Norman conquest of Maine[39]—the young prince appears after his parents with the following significant designation: “Roberti, eorum filii, quem elegerant ad gubernandum regnum post suum obitum.”[40] Clearly at this early date Robert had already been definitely chosen as the successor to his father’s rule.

Indeed, the assignment of the countship of Maine to Robert was just part of a larger plan that included all of Duke William’s territories, under which Robert was early identified as his designated successor for everything. In a charter from June 29, 1063—contemporary with the Norman conquest of Maine[39]—the young prince appears after his parents with the following important title: “Roberti, eorum filii, quem elegerant ad gubernandum regnum post suum obitum.”[40] Clearly, by this early point, Robert had already been officially chosen as the heir to his father’s rule.

With Duke William still in the prime vigor of manhood, and menaced by no particular dangers, such a provision seemed to[12] have no great immediate importance. But with the death of Edward the Confessor and the inception of the ambitious plan for the Norman conquest of England, Duke William’s future took on a far more uncertain aspect. Great and careful though the preparations were, almost anything might happen in such an enterprise. It was a grave moment for men with Norman interests as the duke stood upon the threshold of his great adventure. The prudent abbot of Marmoutier hastened to obtain from the youthful Robert a confirmation of all the gifts which his father had made to the abbey.[41] Duke William, too, felt the uncertainties of the hour and made careful provision against all eventualities. Summoning the great nobles around him, he solemnly proclaimed Robert his heir and successor, and had the barons do homage and swear fealty to him as their lord.[42] Unless the sources are misleading, King Philip of France, Duke William’s overlord, was present and gave his consent to the action.[43]

With Duke William still in the prime of his life and not facing any specific threats, this provision didn't seem very urgent. But after the death of Edward the Confessor and the start of the ambitious plan for the Norman takeover of England, Duke William’s future became much more uncertain. Despite thorough preparations, almost anything could happen in such a venture. It was a serious time for those with Norman interests as the duke stood on the brink of his major endeavor. The wise abbot of Marmoutier hurried to get a confirmation from the young Robert of all the gifts his father had given to the abbey.[41] Duke William also felt the tension of the moment and made careful plans for every possible outcome. He gathered the great nobles around him and officially named Robert as his heir and successor, having the barons pay him homage and swear loyalty to him as their lord.[42] If the sources are accurate, King Philip of France, Duke William’s overlord, was present and approved the decision.[43]

Robert, however, was evidently still too young and inexperienced to be entrusted with the actual administration of the duchy at such a critical moment; and the government during the[13] duke’s absence on the Conquest was placed in the hands of Countess Matilda and a council of regents.[44] But when in December 1067, after the successful launching of his great enterprise, the Conqueror found it necessary to go a second time to England, Robert was called to higher honors and responsibilities, and was definitely associated with his mother in the regency.[45] From this same year he begins to appear in occasional charters as ‘count of the Normans’;[46] and when in the following year Matilda was called to England for her coronation, there is some reason to believe that he was charged with full responsibility for the administration of Normandy.[47]

Robert, however, was clearly still too young and inexperienced to be trusted with running the duchy during such a critical time; so while the duke was away on the Conquest, the government was managed by Countess Matilda and a council of regents.[44] But when in December 1067, after successfully launching his major project, the Conqueror needed to go to England again, Robert was given greater honors and responsibilities, and was officially partnered with his mother in the regency.[45] From this same year, he starts to show up in occasional charters as ‘count of the Normans’; [46] and when the following year Matilda went to England for her coronation, there’s reason to believe he was given full responsibility for running Normandy.[47]

Whether this implied a like responsibility for the government of Maine is not clear. If it did, Robert certainly proved unequal to the task of maintaining Norman dominion in that turbulent county. Norman rule had from the beginning been unpopular in[14] Maine. The citizens of Le Mans were alert and rebellious, and Duke William’s preoccupation with the conquest of England offered them a unique opportunity to strike a blow for independence. Accordingly, in 1069, they rose in revolt[48] and overthrew the Norman domination more quickly even than it had been established by Duke William in 1063. During the following three years Maine passed through a turbulent era, which—interesting as it is for both local and general history—hardly concerns the life of Robert Curthose; since, so far as can be discovered, no effort was made during that period to reëstablish Norman authority in the county. The collapse of the Norman rule had been as complete as it was sudden.

Whether this implied a similar responsibility for the government of Maine is unclear. If it did, Robert certainly struggled to maintain Norman control in that chaotic region. From the start, Norman rule had been unpopular in [14] Maine. The citizens of Le Mans were alert and rebellious, and Duke William’s focus on conquering England created a unique opportunity for them to fight for their independence. As a result, in 1069, they revolted[48] and overthrew Norman rule even faster than it had been established by Duke William in 1063. In the next three years, Maine experienced a tumultuous period that—while interesting for both local and general history—barely relates to the life of Robert Curthose; as far as can be discovered, no attempts were made during that time to reestablish Norman authority in the county. The downfall of Norman rule was as total as it was rapid.

By the spring of 1073, however, King William had returned to the Continent and was in a position to turn his attention to the reconquest of Maine. Assembling a great army composed of both Normans and English, he marched into the county, reduced Fresnay, Beaumont, and Sillé in quick succession, and arrived before Le Mans, which surrendered without a siege.[49] The authority of the Conqueror, perhaps we may even say the authority of Robert Curthose,[50] was fully reëstablished. The sources are silent as to the part which Robert played in these events or in the struggles of the succeeding years by which the Conqueror maintained the Norman domination in the face of the[15] jealous opposition of Fulk le Réchin, count of Anjou.[51] Robert certainly continued to enjoy the formal dignity of count of Maine.[52] Indeed, a charter of 25 August 1076 seems to indicate that he was at that time regarded as an independent ruler at Le Mans.[53]

By the spring of 1073, King William had returned to the Continent and was ready to focus on reclaiming Maine. He gathered a large army made up of both Normans and English and marched into the county, quickly capturing Fresnay, Beaumont, and Sillé, and then reaching Le Mans, which surrendered without a siege.[49] The authority of the Conqueror, and we might even say the authority of Robert Curthose,[50] was fully restored. The records are quiet about Robert's role in these events or in the challenges of the following years during which the Conqueror upheld Norman control despite the[15] strong resistance from Fulk le Réchin, the count of Anjou.[51] Robert definitely still held the official title of count of Maine.[52] In fact, a charter from 25 August 1076 suggests that he was seen as an independent ruler in Le Mans at that time.[53]

Meanwhile, the Conqueror took occasion to reaffirm his intentions regarding the succession to his dominions. At some time after the conquest of England but before the outbreak of his unfortunate quarrels with his eldest son, he fell dangerously sick at Bonneville; and, fearing for his life, he summoned the barons around him, as he had done previously upon the eve of the Norman Conquest, and had them renew their homage and pledge of fealty to Robert as their lord.[54] Again Robert Curthose was formally designated as the heir of all his father’s dominions.

Meanwhile, the Conqueror took the opportunity to reaffirm his plans for the succession of his lands. Sometime after conquering England but before the unfortunate conflicts with his oldest son broke out, he fell seriously ill at Bonneville; fearing for his life, he gathered the barons around him, just as he had done before the Norman Conquest, and had them renew their loyalty and pledge of allegiance to Robert as their lord.[54] Once again, Robert Curthose was officially named as the heir to all his father’s territories.

If, therefore, one looks back upon Robert’s life from about the year 1077, far from feeling surprise at the slowness of his development or at the lateness of his initiation into political and government affairs, one must rather wonder at the early age at which he became a pawn in the great game of politics, war, and diplomacy which his father was playing so shrewdly, and at the rapidity with which at least minor responsibilities were thrust upon him. Affianced to the prospective heiress of the county of Maine when little more than an infant, he was designated as his father’s heir and successor while still a mere child, and began to give his formal attestation to legal documents at about the same period. At the age of twelve, or thereabouts, he received the homage of the Norman barons as their lord and prospective ruler, and soon after was associated with his mother in the regency during the king’s absence from the duchy.

If you look back at Robert’s life starting around the year 1077, instead of being surprised by how slowly he developed or how late he got into politics and government, you might actually be amazed at how young he was when he became a player in the complex game of politics, war, and diplomacy that his father was navigating so expertly. Engaged to the future heiress of the county of Maine when he was just a baby, he was named his father’s heir and successor while still a child and started officially signing legal documents around the same time. By the age of twelve, or thereabouts, he was recognized by the Norman barons as their lord and future ruler, and shortly after, he was working with his mother in the regency during the king’s absence from the duchy.

Down to the year 1077, there is no evidence of quarrels or disagreement between the Conqueror and his eldest son.[55] Indeed, the proof seems almost conclusive that there were no such quarrels until a relatively late date. Not only do the narrative sources upon careful analysis yield no evidence of disobedience or rebellion upon Robert’s part, but positive documentary evidence points strongly in the opposite direction. A series of charters scattered from 1063 to 1077 reveals Robert on repeated occasions in close association with his parents and his brothers, occupying an honored position, and attesting legal acts[56] almost as frequently as the queen, more frequently than his brothers. That the family harmony was not disturbed by domestic discord as late as the autumn of 1077 there is good reason to believe. For, in that year, Robert joined with his parents and his younger brother William in the imposing dedication ceremonies of Bishop Odo’s great cathedral church at Bayeux,[57] and again, 13 September, in the dedication of the abbey church of the Conqueror’s foundation in honor of St. Stephen at Caen.[58]

Until the year 1077, there’s no evidence of conflicts or disagreements between the Conqueror and his eldest son.[55] In fact, it seems quite clear that there were no such disputes until a relatively later time. Not only do the narrative sources, when analyzed closely, show no signs of disobedience or rebellion from Robert, but there is also strong documentary evidence suggesting the opposite. A collection of charters from 1063 to 1077 shows Robert regularly in close association with his parents and brothers, holding a respected position and witnessing legal acts[56] almost as often as the queen, and more often than his brothers. There are good reasons to believe that family harmony was not disrupted by domestic conflict as late as the autumn of 1077. In that year, Robert participated with his parents and younger brother William in the significant dedication ceremonies of Bishop Odo’s grand cathedral at Bayeux,[57] and again on September 13, in the dedication of the abbey church founded by the Conqueror in honor of St. Stephen at Caen.[58]

FOOTNOTES

[1] G. R., ii, pp. 459-463.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, pp. 459-463.

[2] “Per resurrectionem Dei! probus erit Robelinus Curta Ocrea.” Ibid., pp. 459-460.

Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. “By the resurrection of God! Robelinus Curta Ocrea will be virtuous.” Ibid., pp. 459-460.

[3] Ibid., p. 460; Ordericus, iii, p. 262: “corpore autem brevis et grossus, ideoque Brevis Ocrea a patre est cognominatus”; ibid., iv, p. 16: “Curta Ocrea iocose cognominatus est.” In another passage (ii, p. 295) Ordericus mentions Gambaron (from jambes or gambes rondes) as another popular nickname: “corpore pingui, brevique statura, unde vulgo Gambaron cognominatus est, et Brevis Ocrea.” In still another place he calls him ‘Robertus Ignavus.’ Interpolations d’Orderic Vital, in William of Jumièges, p. 193.

[3] Ibid., p. 460; Ordericus, iii, p. 262: “He was short and stocky, which is why he was nicknamed Brevis Ocrea by his father”; ibid., iv, p. 16: “Curta Ocrea was humorously given this nickname.” In another passage (ii, p. 295), Ordericus refers to Gambaron (from jambes or gambes rondes) as another common nickname: “of plump physique and short stature, hence he is popularly called Gambaron, and Brevis Ocrea.” In yet another instance, he refers to him as ‘Robertus Ignavus.’ Interpolations d’Orderic Vital, in William of Jumièges, p. 193.

[4] G. R., ii, p. 460.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 460.

[5] It seems to be a sort of an epitome, moved forward somewhat in Robert’s career, of his rebellious course between 1078 and the death of the Conqueror.

[5] It appears to be a summary, advancing a bit in Robert’s career, of his rebellious path from 1078 until the death of the Conqueror.

[6] Cf. Auguste Le Prévost, in Ordericus, ii, p. 377, n. 1; E. A. Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest (2d ed., Oxford, 1870-76), iv, pp. 638-646 et passim. The defence of Robert by Le Hardy is rather zealous than critical, and has not achieved its purpose.

[6] See Auguste Le Prévost, in Ordericus, ii, p. 377, n. 1; E. A. Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest (2nd ed., Oxford, 1870-76), iv, pp. 638-646 and more. Le Hardy's defense of Robert is more passionate than analytical and has not succeeded in its aim.

[7] Ordericus, ii, p. 294: “Robertum primogenitam sobolem suam.” In the numerous lists of William and Matilda’s children Robert always appears first: see, e.g., Ordericus, ii, pp. 93, 188; iii, p. 159; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 251.

[7] Ordericus, ii, p. 294: “Robert, their eldest son.” In the many lists of William and Matilda’s children, Robert always comes first: see, for example, Ordericus, ii, pp. 93, 188; iii, p. 159; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 251.

[8] E.g., Thomas Stapleton, in The Archaeological Journal, iii (1846), pp. 20-21; Le Prévost, in Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1; Freeman, in E. H. R., iii (1888), pp. 680-681, and Norman Conquest, iii, pp. 660-661. Stapleton, Le Prévost, and Freeman all cite the Tours chronicle (H. F., xi, p. 348) as authority for the date. But in point of fact the Tours chronicle gives no such date; and so far as it may be said to give any date at all, it seems to assign the marriage to 1056. Stapleton suggests in favor of 1053 that the imprisonment of Leo IX by the Normans in that year may have emboldened the interested parties to a defiance of the ecclesiastical prohibition.

[8] For example, Thomas Stapleton, in The Archaeological Journal, iii (1846), pp. 20-21; Le Prévost, in Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1; Freeman, in E. H. R., iii (1888), pp. 680-681, and Norman Conquest, iii, pp. 660-661. Stapleton, Le Prévost, and Freeman all reference the Tours chronicle (H. F., xi, p. 348) as a source for the date. However, the Tours chronicle doesn’t actually provide that date; and if it offers any date at all, it appears to indicate the marriage occurred in 1056. Stapleton argues that 1053 is more likely because the Normans imprisoned Leo IX that year, which may have encouraged those involved to disregard the church's ban.

[9] “Interdixit et Balduino comiti Flandrensi, ne filiam suam Wilielmo Nortmanno nuptui daret; et illi, ne earn acciperet.” Sacrorum Conciliorum Nova et Amplissima Collectio, ed. G. D. Mansi and others (Venice, etc., 1759-), xix, col. 742.

[9] “He told Count Baldwin of Flanders not to give his daughter in marriage to William the Norman; and he, in turn, refused to accept her.” Nova et Amplissima Collectio of Sacred Councils, ed. G. D. Mansi and others (Venice, etc., 1759-), xix, col. 742.

[10] Cartulaire de l’abbaye de la Sainte-Trinité du Mont de Rouen, ed. Achille Deville, no. 37, in Collection de cartulaires de France (Paris, 1840: Documents Inédits), iii, p. 441; Chartes de Saint-Julien de Tours, ed. J.-L. Denis (Le Mans, 1912), no. 24. Both these charters are dated 1053, and the attestations of Matilda seem incontestably contemporary. The Tours charter in addition to the incarnation has “regnante Henrico rege anno xxviii.” This is unusual and might raise a doubt, but it pretty clearly refers to the year 1053. No. 26 of the same collection similarly gives 1059 as the thirty-fourth year of King Henry. Both evidently reckon the reign as beginning from 1026, when Henry was probably designated heir to the throne a year before his actual coronation in 1027. Christian Pfister, Études sur le règne de Robert le Pieux (Paris, 1885), pp. 76-77. This conclusion seems to be confirmed by a charter of 26 May in the thirtieth year of Robert the Pious (1026?) which Henry attests as king, according to Pfister, ‘by anticipation.’ Ibid., p. lxxxii, no. 78. But Frédéric Soehnée does not accept Pfister’s conclusion. Catalogue des actes d’Henri Iᵉʳ, roi de France, 1031-1060 (Paris, 1907), no. 10. The original is not extant.

[10] Cartulaire de l’abbaye de la Sainte-Trinité du Mont de Rouen, ed. Achille Deville, no. 37, in Collection de cartulaires de France (Paris, 1840: Documents Inédits), iii, p. 441; Chartes de Saint-Julien de Tours, ed. J.-L. Denis (Le Mans, 1912), no. 24. Both of these charters are dated 1053, and Matilda's attestations appear to be undeniably contemporary. The Tours charter, in addition to the incarnation, includes “regnante Henrico rege anno xxviii.” This is unusual and might raise some doubts, but it clearly refers to the year 1053. No. 26 of the same collection also states 1059 as the thirty-fourth year of King Henry. Both evidently count the reign from 1026, when Henry was probably named heir to the throne a year before his actual coronation in 1027. Christian Pfister, Études sur le règne de Robert le Pieux (Paris, 1885), pp. 76-77. This conclusion seems to be supported by a charter from 26 May in the thirtieth year of Robert the Pious (1026?) where Henry is acknowledged as king, according to Pfister, ‘by anticipation.’ Ibid., p. lxxxii, no. 78. However, Frédéric Soehnée does not agree with Pfister’s conclusion. Catalogue des actes d’Henri Iᵉʳ, roi de France, 1031-1060 (Paris, 1907), no. 10. The original is not available.

Ferdinand Lot has published two charters—both from originals—dated 1051, which bear attestations of Countess Matilda and of Robert ‘iuvenis comitis.’ The attestation of Robert Curthose will save one from any temptation to carry the marriage of William and Matilda back to 1051 on the evidence of these documents, for even though the marriage had taken place as early as 1049, it would clearly be impossible for Robert to attest a document in 1051. Lot explains, “Les souscriptions de Matilde … et de son fils aîné Robert ont été apposées après coup, et semblent autographes.” Études critiques sur l’abbaye de Saint-Wandrille (Paris, 1913), nos. 30, 31, pp. 74-77.

Ferdinand Lot has published two charters—both from originals—dated 1051, which include signatures from Countess Matilda and Robert ‘iuvenis comitis.’ The signature of Robert Curthose prevents any misleading assumptions about dating the marriage of William and Matilda back to 1051 based on these documents. Although the marriage happened as early as 1049, it would obviously be impossible for Robert to sign a document in 1051. Lot explains, “The signatures of Matilda … and her eldest son Robert were added later and appear to be autographs.” Études critiques sur l’abbaye de Saint-Wandrille (Paris, 1913), nos. 30, 31, pp. 74-77.

[11] Le Prévost, in Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1; Le Hardy, p. 9; Freeman, Norman Conquest, iv, p. 123, n. 3.

[11] Le Prévost, in Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1; Le Hardy, p. 9; Freeman, Norman Conquest, iv, p. 123, n. 3.

[12] William of Malmesbury says of him in 1066 that “spectatae iam virtutis habebatur adolescens.” G. R., ii, p. 459. In a charter of confirmation by Robert dated 1066 he is described as old enough to give a voluntary confirmation: “quia scilicet maioris iam ille aetatis ad praebendum spontaneum auctoramentum idoneus esset.” Cartulaire de Laval et de Vitré, no. 30, in Arthur Bertrand de Broussillon, La maison de Laval (Paris, 1895-1903), i, p. 45; cf. Davis, Regesta, no. 2.

[12] William of Malmesbury mentions him in 1066 as “already regarded as a young man of remarkable virtue.” G. R., ii, p. 459. In a confirmation charter by Robert from 1066, he is described as old enough to give voluntary confirmation: “because he was now of an age suitable for providing a spontaneous endorsement.” Cartulaire de Laval et de Vitré, no. 30, in Arthur Bertrand de Broussillon, La maison de Laval (Paris, 1895-1903), i, p. 45; cf. Davis, Regesta, no. 2.

[13] Cartulaire de la Trinité du Mont, no. 60. According to Le Prévost it is of about the year 1060. Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1.

[13] Cartulaire de la Trinité du Mont, no. 60. Le Prévost states that it's from around the year 1060. Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1.

[14] Round, C. D. F., no. 1173; Davis, Regesta, no. 2. Le Prévost (Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1) refers to an early charter by Duke William in favor of Saint-Ouen of Rouen, in which appears “Hilgerius magister pueri.” This is probably Cartulary of Saint-Ouen (28 bis), MS., p. 280, no. 345, and p. 233, no. 278, a charter of doubtful authenticity.

[14] Round, C. D. F., no. 1173; Davis, Regesta, no. 2. Le Prévost (Ordericus, v, p. 18, n. 1) mentions an early charter from Duke William to Saint-Ouen of Rouen, which includes “Hilgerius, master of the boy.” This is likely the Cartulary of Saint-Ouen (28 bis), MS., p. 280, no. 345, and p. 233, no. 278, a charter of questionable authenticity.

[15] Davis, Regesta, no. 6a.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Davis, Regesta, no. 6a.

[16] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 460: “nec infaceti eloquii … nec enervis erat consilii”; ibid., p. 463: “patria lingua facundus, ut sit iocundior nullus”, Ordericus Vitalis, who is less flattering, calls him ‘loquax,’ but he adds, “voce clara et libera, lingua diserta.” Ordericus, ii, p. 295. Cf. Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 666.

[16] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 460: “neither lacking in witty expression … nor weak in counsel”; ibid., p. 463: “fluent in his native tongue, so that no one is more pleasant,” Ordericus Vitalis, who is less complimentary, describes him as 'talkative,' but he adds, “with a clear and free voice, an eloquent tongue.” Ordericus, ii, p. 295. Cf. Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 666.

[17] Infra, pp. 187-188.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Below, pp. 187-188.

[18] If we could attach any importance to a speech which Ordericus puts into the mouth of Robert apropos of his quarrel with his father, the young prince would seem to have shared the opinion of many another headstrong youth about grammarians: “Huc, domine mi rex, non accessi pro sermonibus audiendis, quorum copia frequenter usque ad nauseam imbutus sum a grammaticis.” Ordericus, ii, p. 379.

[18] If we can take any significance from a speech that Ordericus attributes to Robert regarding his conflict with his father, the young prince appears to have echoed the sentiments of many other headstrong young people about grammarians: “Lord, my king, I haven't come here to listen to speeches, which I've often been bombarded with to the point of disgust by grammarians.” Ordericus, ii, p. 379.

[19] On these events and their sequel see Robert Latouche, Histoire du comté du Maine pendant le Xᵉ et le XIᵉ siècle (Paris, 1910), pp. 29 ff.; Louis Halphen, Le comté d’Anjou au XIᵉ siècle (Paris, 1906), pp. 74-80, 178 ff.

[19] For more on these events and what followed, check out Robert Latouche, History of the County of Maine in the 10th and 11th Centuries (Paris, 1910), pp. 29 ff.; Louis Halphen, The County of Anjou in the 11th Century (Paris, 1906), pp. 74-80, 178 ff.

[20] Latouche shows that the treaty must be later than the election of Vougrin, bishop of Le Mans, 31 August 1055, and earlier than the death of Geoffrey Martel, 1060. He thinks it probably later than the battle of Varaville, 1058. Maine, p. 32, n. 5.

[20] Latouche demonstrates that the treaty has to be after the election of Vougrin, bishop of Le Mans, on August 31, 1055, and before the death of Geoffrey Martel in 1060. He believes it is likely after the battle of Varaville in 1058. Maine, p. 32, n. 5.

[21] William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, pp. 85, 86; Ordericus, ii, pp. 102, 252. The two sources are not in complete accord. Except at one point I have preferred the former as being the more strictly contemporary. William of Poitiers represents the betrothal of William and Margaret not as a part of the original treaty, but as a later arrangement made by Duke William after Herbert’s death in order to forestall a possible controversy as to Norman rights in Maine. But this marriage alliance looms so large in the narrative of Ordericus Vitalis that it seems hardly likely that it was a mere afterthought on Duke William’s part. Ordericus represents it as the fundamental provision of the treaty. According to his view it was through Margaret that Norman rights in Maine arose. He does not seem to realize that upon such reasoning they would also terminate with her death. For William of Poitiers, on the other hand, the fundamental provision of the treaty was the agreement that Duke William should be Count Herbert’s heir. This would give the duke permanent rights after Herbert’s death. It seems not unlikely that both provisions were included in the treaty and that Duke William regarded them both as important. At times he dealt with Maine as if of his own absolute right; at other times he put forward his son as bearer of the Norman rights.

[21] William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, pp. 85, 86; Ordericus, ii, pp. 102, 252. The two sources don't completely agree. Except for one point, I've preferred the former since it is more strictly contemporary. William of Poitiers describes the betrothal of William and Margaret not as part of the original treaty but as a later arrangement made by Duke William after Herbert’s death to prevent a potential dispute over Norman rights in Maine. However, this marriage alliance is so significant in Ordericus Vitalis’s narrative that it seems unlikely it was just an afterthought from Duke William. Ordericus considers it the main provision of the treaty, believing that it was through Margaret that Norman rights in Maine emerged. He doesn’t seem to recognize that by this reasoning, those rights would also end with her death. In contrast, for William of Poitiers, the key provision of the treaty was the agreement that Duke William would be Count Herbert’s heir, giving the duke permanent rights after Herbert's death. It seems reasonable to think that both provisions were included in the treaty and that Duke William saw both as important. At times he treated Maine as if it were his own absolute right; at other times he presented his son as the holder of the Norman rights.

[22] Ordericus, ii, p. 104; William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, p. 86.

[22] Ordericus, ii, p. 104; William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, p. 86.

[23] Latouche, Maine, p. 146, nos. 32, 33.

[23] Latouche, Maine, p. 146, nos. 32, 33.

[24] Ibid., p. 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 33.

[25] Latouche has shown that the date of the revolt falls between 9 March 1062 and 14 March 1063. Maine, p. 33, n. 4. The account of Ordericus Vitalis is confused, and the date (1064) which he gives is impossible. Ordericus, ii, pp. 101-103. The suit held before the ducal curia at Domfront, “cum Guillelmus, Normanniae comes, Cenomannicam urbem haberet adquisitam,” should probably be assigned to 1063 rather than to 1064. Bertrand de Broussillon, Maison de Laval, i, p. 41, no. 28.

[25] Latouche has shown that the revolt occurred between March 9, 1062, and March 14, 1063. Maine, p. 33, n. 4. The account by Ordericus Vitalis is unclear, and the date (1064) that he provides is not accurate. Ordericus, ii, pp. 101-103. The case heard before the ducal court in Domfront, “when William, count of Normandy, had acquired the city of Le Mans,” should likely be dated to 1063 instead of 1064. Bertrand de Broussillon, Maison de Laval, i, p. 41, no. 28.

[26] Herbert Éveille-Chien was grandfather of Herbert II. Biota, therefore, was aunt of Margaret, Robert Curthose’s fiancée. The genealogy of the counts of Maine in the eleventh century has at last been disentangled by Latouche. Maine, pp. 113-115, appendix iii. F. M. Stenton, William the Conqueror (New York, 1908), pp. 129 ff., and appendix, table d, is inaccurate.

[26] Herbert Éveille-Chien was the grandfather of Herbert II. Biota was, therefore, the aunt of Margaret, who was engaged to Robert Curthose. Latouche has finally clarified the genealogy of the counts of Maine in the eleventh century. Maine, pp. 113-115, appendix iii. F. M. Stenton, William the Conqueror (New York, 1908), pp. 129 ff., and appendix, table d, contains inaccuracies.

[27] Halphen, Anjou, pp. 137, 293-294, no. 171. Cf. Latouche, Maine, pp. 33-34.

[27] Halphen, Anjou, pp. 137, 293-294, no. 171. See also Latouche, Maine, pp. 33-34.

[28] Ordericus, ii, pp. 103, 259. William of Poitiers makes no mention of the poisoning. Halphen (Anjou, p. 179) and Latouche (Maine, p. 34, and n. 6) accept the account of Ordericus as true, the latter explaining that William of Poitiers, as a panegyrist, naturally passes over such an act in silence. Freeman, on the other hand, holds the story to be an unsubstantiated rumor, inconsistent with the character of William the Conqueror. Norman Conquest, iii, p. 208.

[28] Ordericus, ii, pp. 103, 259. William of Poitiers doesn’t mention the poisoning. Halphen (Anjou, p. 179) and Latouche (Maine, p. 34, and n. 6) both accept Ordericus's account as accurate, with Latouche noting that William of Poitiers, as a writer of praises, would naturally ignore such an act. Freeman, however, considers the story to be an unfounded rumor that doesn’t align with the character of William the Conqueror. Norman Conquest, iii, p. 208.

[29] Cf. Latouche, Maine, pp. 34-35. The primary authorities are William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, pp. 85-86, and Ordericus, ii, pp. 101-104.

[29] See Latouche, Maine, pp. 34-35. The main sources are William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, pp. 85-86, and Ordericus, ii, pp. 101-104.

[30] It is the thesis of Latouche that “pendant tout le cours du XIᵉ [siècle] le comte du Maine s’était trouvé vis-à-vis de celui d’Anjou dans un état de vassalité,” and he points out that it was the policy of William the Conqueror and Robert Curthose to respect “le principe de la suzeraineté angevine.” Maine, pp. 54-56.

[30] Latouche argues that “throughout the 11th century, the Count of Maine was in a state of vassalage to the Count of Anjou,” and he notes that it was the strategy of William the Conqueror and Robert Curthose to uphold “the principle of Angevin sovereignty.” Maine, pp. 54-56.

[31] Ibid., p. 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 35.

[32] Ordericus, ii, p. 253: “Guillelmus autem Normannorum princeps post mortem Herberti iuvenis haereditatem eius obtinuit, et Goisfredus comes Rodberto iuveni cum filia Herberti totum honorem concessit, et hominium debitamque fidelitatem ab illo in praesentia patris apud Alencionem recepit.” Ordericus is the sole authority for this homage; and his account of it is incidental to a brief resumé of the lives of the counts of Maine, and forms no part of his general narrative of William’s conquest of the county in 1063. The date of the homage, therefore, is conjectural. The revolt of the Manceaux took place soon after the death of Count Herbert; and since Geoffrey le Barbu supported the revolt, it seems natural to regard the homage as a final act in the general pacification, and to assign it to 1063. This is the view taken by Latouche (Maine, p. 35) as against Kate Norgate (England under the Angevin Kings, London, 1887, i, p. 217), who places the homage before the revolt.

[32] Ordericus, ii, p. 253: “After the death of the young Herbert, William, the prince of the Normans, took over his inheritance, and the count Goisfredus gave the entire honor to the young Robert along with Herbert's daughter, receiving from him the loyalty he owed in front of his father at Alençon.” Ordericus is the only source for this act of homage; his mention of it is a brief summary of the lives of the counts of Maine and isn't part of his overall story about William’s conquest of the county in 1063. Therefore, the date of the homage is uncertain. The uprising of the people of Maine happened shortly after Count Herbert's death; and since Geoffrey le Barbu backed the rebellion, it makes sense to view the homage as a concluding step in the overall reconciliation and to date it to 1063. This perspective is supported by Latouche (Maine, p. 35) against Kate Norgate (England under the Angevin Kings, London, 1887, i, p. 217), who suggests that the homage occurred before the rebellion.

[33] Latouche, Maine, p. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Latouche, Maine, p. 34.

[34] E.g., [before 1066] charter by Duke William establishing collegiate canons at Cherbourg (Revue catholique de Normandie, x, pp. 46-50); [before 1066] charter by Duke William in favor of Coutances cathedral (Round, C. D. F., no. 957); 1068 (indiction xiii by error for vi), confirmation by King William and by Robert of a charter in favor of La Couture, Le Mans (Cartulaier des abbayes de Saint-Pierre de la Couture et de Saint-Pierre de Solesmes, ed. the Benedictines of Solesmes, Le Mans, 1881, no. 15; cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 147, no. 35); 1074, charter by King William in favor of Bayeux cathedral (Davis, Regesta, no. 76).

[34] For example, [before 1066] charter by Duke William establishing collegiate canons at Cherbourg (Revue catholique de Normandie, x, pp. 46-50); [before 1066] charter by Duke William in favor of Coutances cathedral (Round, C. D. F., no. 957); 1068 (indiction xiii mistakenly for vi), confirmation by King William and Robert of a charter in favor of La Couture, Le Mans (Cartulaire des abbayes de Saint-Pierre de la Couture et de Saint-Pierre de Solesmes, ed. the Benedictines of Solesmes, Le Mans, 1881, no. 15; cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 147, no. 35); 1074, charter by King William in favor of Bayeux cathedral (Davis, Regesta, no. 76).

[35] A donation by Gradulf, a canon of Saint-Vincent of Le Mans, is dated as follows: “Igitur hec omnia facta sunt in Bellimensi Castro viiiᵒ kal. Septembris, currente xivᵃ indictione, et Philippo rege Francorum regnante Robertoque, Willelmi regis Anglorum filio, Cenomannicam urbem gubernante.” Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Vincent du Mans, ed. R. Charles and S. Menjot d’Elbenne (Le Mans, 1886), i, no. 589.

[35] A donation from Gradulf, a canon of Saint-Vincent of Le Mans, is recorded as follows: “So, all this took place in Bellimensi Castle on the 25th of August, during the 14th year of the indiction, while Philip was reigning as King of the Franks and Robert was governing the city of Le Mans.” Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Vincent du Mans, ed. R. Charles and S. Menjot d’Elbenne (Le Mans, 1886), i, no. 589.

[36] Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 104) describes her as “speciosam virginem”; William of Poitiers (H. F., xi, p. 86) is more lavish of praise: “Haec generosa virgo, nomine Margarita, insigni specie decentior fuit omni margarita.”

[36] Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 104) describes her as “a beautiful young woman”; William of Poitiers (H. F., xi, p. 86) offers even more praise: “This noble maiden, named Margaret, was more distinguished in appearance than any pearl.”

[37] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268; William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, p. 86; Ordericus, ii, p. 104. According to Gallia Christiana (ed. the Benedictines of Saint-Maur and others, Paris, 1715-75, xi, col. 205) Margaret died 13 December 1060; but this is clearly an error, since after the death of Count Herbert II (9 March 1062) she joined with Robert Curthose in doing homage to Geoffrey le Barbu, and this act took place apparently in the year 1063. Ordericus, ii, p. 253; and cf. supra, n. 32. Latouche suggests that the editors of Gallia Christiana have probably taken the day and the month from some obituary and are in error, therefore, only as to the year. Maine, p. 32, n. 6. It is probably only a desire for literary effect which leads William of Poitiers to say that Margaret was snatched away by death shortly before her proposed marriage: “Sed ipsam non longe ante diem quo mortali sponso iungeretur hominibus abstulit Virginis Filius.” Apparently at the time of her death Margaret had become a nun. Robert of Torigny states that she died a ‘virgo Christo devota’, and William of Poitiers says that she died practising great austerities and wearing a hair shirt.

[37] Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268; William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, p. 86; Ordericus, ii, p. 104. According to Gallia Christiana (ed. by the Benedictines of Saint-Maur and others, Paris, 1715-75, xi, col. 205) Margaret died on December 13, 1060; however, this is clearly a mistake, as after the death of Count Herbert II (March 9, 1062), she joined Robert Curthose in pledging allegiance to Geoffrey le Barbu, and this event likely took place in 1063. Ordericus, ii, p. 253; and cf. supra, n. 32. Latouche suggests that the editors of Gallia Christiana probably took the day and month from some obituary, and they are only wrong about the year. Maine, p. 32, n. 6. It seems that William of Poitiers expresses a desire for dramatic effect when he claims that Margaret was taken by death shortly before her planned marriage: “But she was taken away by men shortly before the day she was to be joined to her mortal husband.” Apparently, at the time of her death, Margaret had become a nun. Robert of Torigny states that she died as a ‘virgin devoted to Christ,’ and William of Poitiers says she died while practicing severe austerities and wearing a hair shirt.

[38] Supra, n. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, n. 34.

[39] Supra, n. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, n. 25.

[40] Charter of Stigand de Mézidon, the same to whom Duke William had committed the wardship of Margaret of Maine, in favor of Saint-Ouen of Rouen. Mémoires et notes de M. Auguste Le Prévost pour servir à l’histoire du département de l’Eure, ed. Léopold Delisle and Louis Passy (Évreux, 1862-69), i, p. 562.

[40] Charter of Stigand de Mézidon, the same person to whom Duke William had entrusted the guardianship of Margaret of Maine, in favor of Saint-Ouen of Rouen. Memoirs and Notes by Mr. Auguste Le Prévost for the History of the Department of Eure, ed. Léopold Delisle and Louis Passy (Évreux, 1862-69), i, p. 562.

[41] Round, C. D. F., no. 1173; Davis, Regesta, no. 2. The charter is dated at Rouen, 1066.

[41] Round, C. D. F., no. 1173; Davis, Regesta, no. 2. The charter is dated at Rouen, 1066.

[42] The date of the ceremony is uncertain. It can hardly have been as early as the charter of 1063 which is cited in n. 40 supra. It seems more likely to have been a measure taken in 1066 when the attack upon England was in contemplation. Thus Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 294) speaks of it somewhat vaguely as a measure taken “ante Senlacium,” and in another place (ii, p. 378) he makes Robert say to his father: “Normanniam … quam dudum, antequam contra Heraldum in Angliam transfretares, mihi concessisti”; and again (iii, p. 242) he makes the Conqueror on his deathbed use language of similar import: “Ducatum Normanniae, antequam in epitumo Senlac contra Heraldum certassem, Roberto filio meo concessi, quia primogenitus est. Hominium pene omnium huius patriae baronum iam recepit.” Florence of Worcester, Chronicon ex Chronicis, ed. Benjamin Thorpe (London, 1848-49), ii, p. 12: “Normanniam quam sibi ante adventum ipsius in Angliam, coram Philippo rege Francorum dederat.” Cf. A.-S. C., a. 1079; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[42] The date of the ceremony is unclear. It probably wasn't as early as the charter from 1063 mentioned in note 40 above. It seems more likely that it was something done in 1066 when the invasion of England was being planned. Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 294) refers to it somewhat vaguely as a decision made “before Senlac,” and in another instance (ii, p. 378) he has Robert say to his father: “Normandy … which long ago, before you crossed over to England against Harold, you granted to me”; and again (iii, p. 242) he has the Conqueror, on his deathbed, say something similar: “I granted the Duchy of Normandy to my son Robert, because he is the firstborn, before I fought at Senlac against Harold. He has almost all the allegiance of this land's barons already.” Florence of Worcester, Chronicon ex Chronicis, ed. Benjamin Thorpe (London, 1848-49), ii, p. 12: “Normandy, which he had granted to himself before his arrival in England, in front of King Philip of France.” Cf. A.-S. C., year 1079; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[43] The question as to the period and manner of this homage is complicated by the fact that the ceremony was repeated at an undetermined date after the Norman Conquest on the occasion of the king’s serious illness at Bonneville. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1079) and Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 12) are the only sources which mention the assent of King Philip. From Florence it seems to be clear that this assent was given on the earlier occasion.

[43] The question about when and how this homage took place is complicated by the fact that the ceremony was repeated on an unspecified date after the Norman Conquest due to the king’s serious illness at Bonneville. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1079) and Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 12) are the only sources that mention King Philip’s agreement. From Florence, it seems clear that this agreement was given on the earlier occasion.

[44] William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, p. 103; Ordericus, ii, p. 178. According to the former the council was headed by Roger of Beaumont, according to the latter by Roger of Montgomery.

[44] William of Poitiers, in H. F., xi, p. 103; Ordericus, ii, p. 178. The former states that the council was led by Roger of Beaumont, while the latter claims it was led by Roger of Montgomery.

[45] Ordericus, ii, pp. 177, 178. William of Jumièges (p. 139) makes no mention of Matilda or of the council of regents, but says that the duchy was committed to Robert: “Rodberto filio suo iuvenili flore vernanti Normannici ducatus dominium tradidit.”

[45] Ordericus, ii, pp. 177, 178. William of Jumièges (p. 139) does not mention Matilda or the council of regents but states that the duchy was entrusted to Robert: “He handed over the rule of the Norman duchy to his son Robert, who was in the bloom of his youth.”

[46] E.g., 1067, April, Vaudreuil, charter by William I in favor of the monks of Saint-Benoît-sur-Loire (Davis, Regesta, no. 6a); 1082, June 24, Oissel, two confirmations by William I of grants in favor of Saint-Martin of Marmoutier (ibid., nos. 145, 146); [1079-82], confirmation by William I of a grant in favor of the abbey of Troarn (ibid., no. 172). Lot publishes two charters of 1051, in which Robert’s attestation as the ‘young count’ has been interpolated at some later date. See supra, n. 10. He also publishes a charter, “vers 1071,” in which appears “presente Rotberto comite.” Saint-Wandrille, no. 43, pp. 99-100. Lot supposes that this is Count Robert of Eu, but it is more probably Robert Curthose. See Haskins, p. 66, n. 18.

[46] For example, in 1067, in April, Vaudreuil, William I granted a charter to the monks of Saint-Benoît-sur-Loire (Davis, Regesta, no. 6a); on June 24, 1082, in Oissel, William I confirmed two grants in favor of Saint-Martin of Marmoutier (ibid., nos. 145, 146); between 1079 and 1082, William I confirmed a grant for the abbey of Troarn (ibid., no. 172). Lot publishes two charters from 1051, where Robert’s title as the ‘young count’ was added later. See supra, n. 10. He also publishes a charter dated “around 1071,” which mentions “presente Rotberto comite.” Saint-Wandrille, no. 43, pp. 99-100. Lot believes this refers to Count Robert of Eu, but it is more likely to be Robert Curthose. See Haskins, p. 66, n. 18.

There is no regular practice with regard to Robert’s title in documents during the Conqueror’s lifetime. Occasionally, as above noted, he is called ‘count of the Normans’; occasionally, as has been pointed out in an earlier note (supra, n. 34), he bears the title ‘count of Maine.’ Often he appears without title as ‘Robert the king’s son’ (Davis, Regesta, nos. 73, 92a, 126, 140, 165, 168, 171, 255); but generally he is called count (ibid., nos. 2, 30, 74, 75, 76, 96, 105, 114, 125, 127, 135, 145, 146, 147, 149, 150, 158, 169, 170, 172, 173, 175, 182, 183a, 199); and very frequently his designation is ‘Count Robert the king’s son’ (ibid., nos. 30, 74, 75, 105, 114, 125, 147, 149, 150, 158, 169, 170).

There isn’t a consistent way Robert’s title is used in documents during the Conqueror’s lifetime. Sometimes, as noted above, he is referred to as ‘count of the Normans’; other times, as mentioned in an earlier note (supra, n. 34), he is called ‘count of Maine.’ Often, he appears without a title as ‘Robert the king’s son’ (Davis, Regesta, nos. 73, 92a, 126, 140, 165, 168, 171, 255); but generally, he is referred to as count (ibid., nos. 2, 30, 74, 75, 76, 96, 105, 114, 125, 127, 135, 145, 146, 147, 149, 150, 158, 169, 170, 172, 173, 175, 182, 183a, 199); and very frequently he is called ‘Count Robert the king’s son’ (ibid., nos. 30, 74, 75, 105, 114, 125, 147, 149, 150, 158, 169, 170).

[47] This appears to be the implication of Ordericus, ii, p. 188.

[47] This seems to be what Ordericus is suggesting, ii, p. 188.

[48] On the date see Latouche, Maine, p. 36, n. 1. On the revolt generally and its sequel see ibid., pp. 35-38; Halphen, Anjou, pp. 180-181; Actus Pontificum, pp. 376-381; Ordericus, ii, pp. 253-254.

[48] For the date, see Latouche, Maine, p. 36, n. 1. For information on the revolt in general and what happened afterward, refer to ibid., pp. 35-38; Halphen, Anjou, pp. 180-181; Actus Pontificum, pp. 376-381; Ordericus, ii, pp. 253-254.

[49] Actus Pontificum, pp. 380-381; Ordericus, ii, pp. 254-255; Latouche, Maine, p. 38; Halphen, Anjou, p. 181. The campaign took place in 1073 (A.-S. C., a. 1073) before 30 March, as is shown by a confirmation by King William in favor of the monks of La Couture: “Anno Domini millesimo septuagesimo tercio iii kalendas Aprilis, roboratum est hoc preceptum a rege Anglorum Guillelmo apud Bonam Villam.” Cartulaire de la Couture, no. 9. Cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 38, n. 7, and p. 147, no. 38.

[49] Actus Pontificum, pp. 380-381; Ordericus, ii, pp. 254-255; Latouche, Maine, p. 38; Halphen, Anjou, p. 181. The campaign happened in 1073 (A.-S. C., a. 1073) before March 30, as indicated by a confirmation from King William for the monks of La Couture: “In the year of our Lord one thousand seventy-three, on the third day before the Kalends of April, this decree was confirmed by King William of England at Bonneville.” Cartulaire de la Couture, no. 9. See Latouche, Maine, p. 38, n. 7, and p. 147, no. 38.

[50] In a charter by Arnold, bishop of Le Mans, we read: “Acta autem fuit hec auctorizatio in urbe Cenomannica, in capitulo beati Iuliani, iiiº kalendas Aprilis … eo videlicet anno quo Robertus, Willelmi regis Anglorum filius, comitatum Cenomannensem recuperavit.” Cartulaire de Saint-Vincent, no. 175. This charter cannot be certainly dated more closely than 1066-81. But it seems not unlikely that it belongs to the spring of 1073, when, as we know, Norman authority had just been reëstablished at Le Mans by force of arms.

[50] In a charter by Arnold, the bishop of Le Mans, it states: “This authorization took place in the city of Le Mans, in the chapter of Saint Julian, on the third day before the Kalends of April... in the year when Robert, the son of William, King of the English, regained the county of Le Mans.” Cartulaire de Saint-Vincent, no. 175. This charter cannot be dated more precisely than 1066-81. However, it seems quite possible that it dates to the spring of 1073, when, as we know, Norman control had just been reestablished in Le Mans by military force.

[51] On these events see Augustin Fliche, Le règne de Philippe Iᵉʳ, roi de France (Paris, 1912), pp. 270-274; Halphen, Anjou, p. 182.

[51] For these events, see Augustin Fliche, The Reign of Philip I, King of France (Paris, 1912), pp. 270-274; Halphen, Anjou, p. 182.

[52] He is so styled in 1074 in his attestation of a charter by King William in favor of Bayeux cathedral. Davis, Regesta, no. 76.

[52] He is referred to this way in 1074 in his confirmation of a charter by King William for Bayeux cathedral. Davis, Regesta, no. 76.

[53] “Roberto … Cenomannicam urbem gubernante.” Supra, n. 35.

[53] “Roberto … overseeing the city of Cenomannica.” Above, n. 35.

[54] Ordericus, ii, pp. 294, 390; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 12. That this ceremony took place twice, once before and once after the Conquest, seems to be made certain by the specific phrase of Ordericus, “ante Senlacium bellum et post in quadam sua aegritudine.” Cf. supra, n. 43.

[54] Ordericus, ii, pp. 294, 390; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 12. It seems clear that this ceremony occurred twice, once before and once after the Conquest, as indicated by Ordericus’s specific wording, “before the Battle of Senlac and after in a certain illness of his.” Cf. supra, n. 43.

[55] Unless one so regard a speech which Ordericus (ii, p. 259) puts into the mouths of the rebel earls Roger of Hereford and Ralph of Norfolk in 1074: “Transmarinis conflictibus undique circumdatur, et non solum ab externis, sed etiam a sua prole impugnatur, et a propriis alumnis inter discrimina deseritur.” But this speech is probably a work of imagination on the part of Ordericus, and he seems here to have fallen into an anachronism. Cf. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, ii, p. 377, n. 1.

[55] Unless one considers a speech that Ordericus (ii, p. 259) attributes to the rebel earls Roger of Hereford and Ralph of Norfolk in 1074: “Surrounded by battles from across the sea, attacked not only by outsiders but also by their own kin, and deserted by their own supporters in times of crisis.” However, this speech is most likely a product of Ordericus's imagination, and he seems to have committed an anachronism here. Cf. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, ii, p. 377, n. 1.

[56] Davis, Regesta, nos. 2, 4, 6a, 30, 73, 75, 76, 92a, 96, 105, 114; Round, C. D. F., nos. 713, 957, 1165; Le Prévost, Eure, i, p. 562; Antiquus Cartularius Ecclesiae Baiocensis (Livre noir), ed. l’abbé V. Bourrienne (Paris, 1902), no. 5; Revue catholique de Normandie, x, pp. 46-50; Cartulaire de la Couture, no. 15; Lot, Saint-Wandrille, nos. 30, 31, 38; Bertrand de Broussillon, Maison de Laval, i, p. 37, no. 20. Though the authenticity of this last document has been questioned, Broussillon regards it as “parfaitement authentique.” The attestation “Rotberti comiti regis Anglorum filii” is inconsistent with the evident date of the charter (1055), and must be, in part at least, a later interpolation.

[56] Davis, Regesta, nos. 2, 4, 6a, 30, 73, 75, 76, 92a, 96, 105, 114; Round, C. D. F., nos. 713, 957, 1165; Le Prévost, Eure, i, p. 562; Antiquus Cartularius Ecclesiae Baiocensis (Livre noir), ed. l’abbé V. Bourrienne (Paris, 1902), no. 5; Revue catholique de Normandie, x, pp. 46-50; Cartulaire de la Couture, no. 15; Lot, Saint-Wandrille, nos. 30, 31, 38; Bertrand de Broussillon, Maison de Laval, i, p. 37, no. 20. Even though the authenticity of this last document has been questioned, Broussillon considers it “completely authentic.” The statement “Rotberti comiti regis Anglorum filii” does not match the clear date of the charter (1055), and must, at least in part, be a later addition.

[57] Ordericus, ii, pp. 304-305.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. ii, pp. 304-305.

[58] Davis, Regesta, no. 96; Round, C. D. F., no. 449.

[58] Davis, Regesta, no. 96; Round, C. D. F., no. 449.


CHAPTER II
Rebellion and Exile

Down to the year 1077 the conduct of Robert Curthose towards the king had, so far as we can see, been exemplary. Even William of Malmesbury, while criticising his later insubordination, still pays tribute to his obedient youth.[1] But difficulties were now at hand. Robert was rapidly growing to manhood, and his character was unfolding. Reared among his father’s men-at-arms, residing much about the court, enjoying the privileged position and the social freedom of the king’s heir and successor designate, he had developed into a warrior of distinguished valor,[2] and into a chivalrous knight and courtier considerably in advance of the rude society of the eleventh century.[3] Short and thick-set, though probably the coarse full face and enormous paunch[4] of later years had not yet developed; fluent of speech, affable in bearing, and of a jovial disposition; generous to the point of prodigality, giving to all who asked with unstinting hand, and lavish of promises when more substantial rewards were lacking;[5] he had[18] become the centre of interest and attraction for the younger set about the Norman court, and from some points of view a serious rival of his father. His position was not unlike that of Henry Fitz Henry, the ‘Young King,’ who nearly a century later created such grave problems for Henry II. He had long borne the title of count and had enjoyed an official, or semi-official, position about the court. He had long since been formally recognized as his father’s heir and successor. The barons had twice done him homage and sworn fealty to him as their lord and future master. He was titular ruler of Maine. And if, as two charters seem to indicate, he was in some way formally invested with the Norman duchy in 1077 or 1078,[6] the resemblance between his position and that of the Young King after his coronation in 1170 is even more striking.

Up until 1077, Robert Curthose's behavior towards the king had been exemplary, at least from what we can tell. Even William of Malmesbury, while criticizing his later defiance, still acknowledges his obedient youth.[1] But challenges were on the horizon. Robert was quickly maturing into manhood, and his character was taking shape. Raised among his father’s soldiers, frequently around the court, enjoying the privileged status and social freedom of the king’s heir and designated successor, he had developed into a warrior of notable bravery,[2] and a chivalrous knight and courtier far ahead of the rough society of the eleventh century.[3] Though he was short and stocky, and probably had not yet developed the coarse, full face and massive belly[4] of his later years; he was articulate, friendly, and had a cheerful demeanor. He was generous to the point of recklessness, always giving to anyone who asked with an open hand, and overflowing with promises when more tangible rewards were missing;[5] he had[18] become the focal point of interest and attraction for the younger crowd at the Norman court, and in some respects, a serious rival to his father. His situation was similar to that of Henry Fitz Henry, the ‘Young King,’ who nearly a century later posed serious challenges for Henry II. He had long held the title of count and had enjoyed an official or semi-official role at court. He had already been formally acknowledged as his father’s heir and successor. The barons had twice pledged their loyalty and sworn fealty to him as their lord and future master. He was the nominal ruler of Maine. And if, as two charters seem to suggest, he was in some way formally invested with the Norman duchy in 1077 or 1078,[6] the similarities between his position and that of the Young King after his coronation in 1170 are even more pronounced.

Yet, with all these honors, Robert enjoyed no real power and exercised no active part in affairs of government. It was not the way of the Conqueror to part with any of his prerogatives prematurely; and if, for reasons of state, he bestowed formal honors upon his son, it was still his firm intention to remain sole master until the last within his own dominions. But for the young prince to continue thus in idleness, surrounded by a crowd of restless hangers-on of the younger nobility, was both costly and dangerous. Robert not unnaturally wished for an independent establishment and an income of his own;[7] but these the king was[19] unwilling to provide. Robert, therefore, became dissatisfied; and the ambitious companions by whom he was surrounded were not slow to fan the embers of his growing discontent.[8] Apparently it was in the year 1078, or late in 1077,[9] that the unfortunate quarrel broke out which culminated in the siege of Gerberoy and a personal encounter between father and son upon the field of battle.

Yet, despite all these honors, Robert had no real power and didn't take an active role in government affairs. The Conqueror wasn't the type to prematurely give up any of his privileges; even if he granted formal titles to his son for state reasons, he firmly intended to remain the sole ruler of his lands until the end. However, having the young prince idle, surrounded by a bunch of restless younger nobles, was both expensive and risky. Robert understandably wanted to have his own independent status and income, but the king was unwilling to provide that. As a result, Robert became discontented, and the ambitious friends around him were quick to stoke the fires of his growing frustration. It seems that in the year 1078, or late in 1077, the unfortunate conflict arose that led to the siege of Gerberoy and a personal confrontation between father and son on the battlefield.

Upon the cause of the disagreement we are fortunate in having abundant testimony,[10] and it is possible to define the issue with some exactness. Prompted by the rash counsels of his time-serving companions, Robert went to the king and demanded that immediate charge of the government of Normandy and of Maine be committed forthwith into his hands. To Maine he based his claim upon his rights through Margaret, his deceased fiancée, to Normandy upon the twice repeated grant which his father had made to him, once before the Conquest, and afterwards at Bonneville, when the assembled barons had done him homage and pledged their fealty to him as their lord.[11]

We are lucky to have plenty of evidence on the cause of the disagreement,[10] and we can clarify the issue pretty well. Influenced by the reckless advice of his self-serving friends, Robert approached the king and demanded that he be given immediate control of the government of Normandy and Maine. For Maine, he justified his claim based on his rights through Margaret, his late fiancée, and for Normandy, he referenced the repeated grant his father had made to him—first before the Conquest, and later at Bonneville, when the gathered barons pledged their loyalty to him as their lord.[11]

If reliance may be placed upon the account of Ordericus Vitalis,[12] the Conqueror took some time to reflect upon his son’s[20] demands and endeavored to reason with him about them.[13] He urged Robert to put away the rash young men who had prompted him to such imprudence and to give ear to wiser counsels. He explained that his demands were improper. He, the king, held Normandy by hereditary right, and England by right of conquest; and it would be preposterous to expect him to give them up to another. If Robert would only be patient and show himself worthy, he would receive all in due course, with the willing assent of the people and with the blessing of God. Let him remember Absalom and what happened to him, and beware lest he follow in the path of Rehoboam! But to all these weighty arguments Robert turned a deaf ear, replying that he had not come to hear sermons: he had heard such “ad nauseam” from the grammarians. His determination was immovably fixed. He would no longer do service to anyone in Normandy in the mean condition of a dependent. The king’s resolution, however, was equally firm. Normandy, he declared, was his native land, and he wished all to understand that so long as he lived he would never let it slip from his grasp.[14] The argument thus came to a deadlock; yet, apparently, there was no immediate break.[15] Relations doubtless[21] continued strained, but Robert bided his time, perhaps seeking a more favorable opportunity for pressing his demands. At times he may even have appeared reconciled; yet no lasting settlement was possible so long as the cause of the discord remained.

If we can trust Ordericus Vitalis,[12] the Conqueror took some time to think about his son’s[20] demands and tried to reason with him. He urged Robert to dismiss the reckless young men who had encouraged him to act so foolishly and to listen to wiser advice. He explained that his demands were unreasonable. He, the king, held Normandy by hereditary right, and England by right of conquest; and it would be ridiculous to expect him to give them up to someone else. If Robert would just be patient and prove himself worthy, he would eventually receive everything, with the people's support and God's blessing. He should remember Absalom and what happened to him, and be cautious not to follow Rehoboam's path! But Robert ignored all these important points, responding that he hadn’t come to hear sermons: he had heard enough of that “ad nauseam” from the grammarians. His mind was set. He would no longer serve anyone in Normandy as a dependent. The king's resolve was just as strong. Normandy, he declared, was his homeland, and he wanted everyone to understand that as long as he lived, he would never let it go.[14] The argument reached a standstill; yet, it seemed there was no immediate breakup.[15] Relations were undoubtedly still strained, but Robert waited for a better opportunity to press his demands. At times he might have even seemed reconciled; however, no lasting solution was possible as long as the source of conflict remained.

The actual outbreak of open rebellion followed, it seems, directly upon a family broil among the king’s sons; and Ordericus Vitalis, with characteristic fondness for gossip, has not failed to relate the incident in great detail.[16] The Conqueror, so the story runs, was preparing an expedition against the Corbonnais and had stopped at Laigle in the house of a certain Gontier, while Robert Curthose had found lodgings nearby in the house of Roger of Caux. Meanwhile, Robert’s younger brothers, William and Henry, had taken umbrage at his pretensions and at the rash demands which he had made upon their father, and they were strongly supporting the king against him. While in this frame of mind they paid Robert a visit at his lodgings. Going into an upper room, they began dicing ‘as soldiers will’; and presently—doubtless after there had been drinking—they started a row and threw down water upon their host and his companions who were on the floor below. Robert was not unnaturally enraged at this insult, and with the support of his comrades[17] he rushed in upon the offenders, and a wild scuffle ensued, which was only terminated by the timely arrival of the king, who, upon hearing the clamor, came in haste from his lodgings and put a stop to the quarrel by his royal presence.[18]

The actual outbreak of open rebellion seems to have directly followed a family argument among the king’s sons; and Ordericus Vitalis, with his typical love for gossip, has detailed the incident extensively.[16] The Conqueror, according to the story, was preparing for an expedition against the Corbonnais and had stopped at Laigle in the home of a man named Gontier, while Robert Curthose had found accommodations nearby at Roger of Caux’s house. Meanwhile, Robert’s younger brothers, William and Henry, had taken offense at his claims and at the reckless demands he had made of their father, and they were strongly backing the king against him. In this frame of mind, they paid Robert a visit at his lodgings. Going into an upper room, they began gambling ‘as soldiers do’; and soon—likely after some drinking—they started a fight and poured water onto their host and his companions who were on the floor below. Robert was understandably furious at this insult, and with his comrades' support[17] he charged at the offenders, resulting in a wild scuffle that only ended with the timely arrival of the king, who, upon hearing the commotion, rushed in from his lodgings and stopped the quarrel with his royal presence.[18]

Robert, however, remained sullen and offended; and that night, accompanied by his intimates, he withdrew secretly from the royal forces and departed. Riding straight for Rouen, he made the rash venture of attempting to seize the castle by a surprise attack, an action which seems almost incredible, except on the hypothesis that a conspiracy with wide ramifications was already under way. However this may be, the attack upon Rouen failed. Roger of Ivry, the king’s butler, who was guarding the castle, got word of the impending stroke, set the defences in order,[22] and sent messengers in hot haste to warn the king of the danger. William was furious at his son’s treason, and ordered a wholesale arrest of the malcontents, thus spreading consternation among them and breaking up their plans. Some were captured, but others escaped across the frontier.[19]

Robert, however, stayed gloomy and angry; that night, with his close friends, he secretly left the royal forces and departed. He rode straight for Rouen, making the reckless decision to try to take the castle by surprise, an action that seems almost unbelievable unless there was already a wider conspiracy in the works. Regardless, the attack on Rouen failed. Roger of Ivry, the king’s butler, who was in charge of the castle, learned about the impending assault, got the defenses ready,[22] and quickly sent messengers to warn the king of the threat. William was furious at his son’s betrayal and ordered a mass arrest of the discontented, which spread panic among them and disrupted their plans. Some were caught, but others managed to escape across the border.[19]

The rising now spread rapidly among the king’s enemies on both sides of the border. Hugh of Châteauneuf-en-Thymerais promptly opened the gates of his castles at Châteauneuf, Sorel, and Rémalard to the fugitives, and so furnished them with a secure base beyond the frontier from which to make incursions into Normandy. Robert of Bellême also joined the rebel cause. Perhaps, indeed, it was through his influence that Hugh of Châteauneuf was persuaded to give succor to the rebels; for Hugh was his brother-in-law, having married his sister Mabel. Ralph de Toeny, lord of Conches, also joined the rebellion, and many others, among them doubtless being Ivo and Alberic of Grandmesnil and Aimeric de Villeray.[20] The border war which followed did not long remain a local matter. It was an event fit to bring joy to all King William’s enemies; and it caused a great commotion, we are told, not only in the immediate neighborhood of the revolt, but also in distant parts among the French and Bretons and the men of Maine and Anjou.[21]

The uprising quickly spread among the king's enemies on both sides of the border. Hugh of Châteauneuf-en-Thymerais immediately opened the gates of his castles at Châteauneuf, Sorel, and Rémalard to the fugitives, providing them with a safe base beyond the frontier to launch attacks into Normandy. Robert of Bellême also joined the rebels. It’s possible that Hugh of Châteauneuf was persuaded to support the rebels because of Robert's influence, as Hugh was his brother-in-law through his sister Mabel. Ralph de Toeny, lord of Conches, also joined the rebellion, along with many others, including Ivo and Alberic of Grandmesnil and Aimeric de Villeray.[20] The resulting border conflict didn’t stay local for long. It was an event that delighted all of King William’s enemies, causing a significant stir not only in the immediate area of the revolt but also in far-off places among the French, Bretons, and the people of Maine and Anjou.[21]

The king, however, met the rebellion with his accustomed vigor and decision. He confiscated the lands of the rebels and turned their rents to the employment of mercenaries to be used against them. Apparently he had been on his way to make war upon Rotrou of Mortagne in the Corbonnais when his plans had been interrupted by the disgraceful brawl among his sons at Laigle.[22] He now abandoned that enterprise, and, making peace[23] with Rotrou, took him and his troops into his own service. And thus raising a considerable army, he laid siege to the rebels in their stronghold at Rémalard.[23] But of the outcome of these operations we have no certain knowledge. One of the insurgents at least, Aimeric de Villeray, was slain, and his son Gulfer was so terrified by his father’s tragic fate that he made peace with the king and remained thereafter unshakably loyal.

The king, however, responded to the rebellion with his usual energy and determination. He seized the lands of the rebels and used their rents to hire mercenaries to fight against them. Apparently, he had been on his way to wage war on Rotrou of Mortagne in the Corbonnais when his plans were interrupted by the shameful fight among his sons at Laigle.[22] He then abandoned that campaign and made peace[23] with Rotrou, bringing him and his troops into his own service. By doing this, he raised a significant army and laid siege to the rebels in their stronghold at Rémalard.[23] But we don’t have definite information about the results of these actions. One of the insurgents, at least, Aimeric de Villeray, was killed, and his son Gulfer was so shaken by his father's tragic end that he made peace with the king and remained loyally devoted thereafter.

We hear, too, vaguely of a ‘dapifer’ of the king of France who was passing from castle to castle among the rebels.[24] What his business was we know not; but it seems not unlikely that King Philip was already negotiating with the insurgent leaders with a view to aiding and abetting their enterprise against his too powerful Norman vassal.[25] Philip had made peace with the Conqueror after the latter’s unsuccessful siege of Dol in 1076,[26] but the friendship of the two kings had not been lasting. Sound policy demanded that Philip spare no effort to curb the overweening power of his great Norman feudatory; and William had, therefore, to count upon his constant, if veiled, hostility.[27] The rebellion of Robert Curthose and his followers was Philip’s opportunity; and it seems not improbable that he looked upon the movement with favor and gave it encouragement from its inception. Clearly he made no effort to suppress it, though the fighting was going on within his own borders. And, in any case, before the end of 1078 he had definitely taken Robert Curthose under his protection and had assigned him the castle of Gerberoy in the[24] Beauvaisis, close to the Norman frontier.[28] There Robert was received with his followers by royal castellans and promised every possible aid and support.

We also hear vague mentions of a “dapifer” from the king of France who was moving from castle to castle among the rebels.[24] We don’t know what his purpose was, but it seems likely that King Philip was already in talks with the rebel leaders to support their efforts against his overly powerful Norman vassal.[25] Philip had made peace with the Conqueror after his failed siege of Dol in 1076,[26] but the friendship between the two kings didn’t last. Smart strategy demanded that Philip do everything possible to reduce the excessive power of his significant Norman lord; and William thus had to expect ongoing, if hidden, hostility.[27] The rebellion of Robert Curthose and his followers was Philip’s chance; and it seems quite possible that he viewed the movement positively and provided encouragement from the start. Clearly, he made no attempt to suppress it, even though the fighting was occurring within his own territory. In any case, by the end of 1078, he had definitely taken Robert Curthose under his wing and had granted him the castle of Gerberoy in the[24] Beauvaisis, near the Norman border.[28] There, Robert was welcomed with his followers by royal castellans and promised all possible assistance and support.

But this evidently was some months, at least, after the outbreak of Robert’s rebellion. As to his movements in the meantime, we hear little more than uncertain rumors. The sources are silent concerning the part which he played in the border warfare which centred around the castles of Hugh of Châteauneuf. We have it on the express statement of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle that Robert fled to his uncle, Robert the Frisian, count of Flanders;[29] and in this the Chronicle is confirmed by Ordericus Vitalis, who adds that he also visited Odo, bishop of Treves.[30] Other writers indicate simply that he withdrew into France.[31] Ordericus indeed, represents him as wandering much farther, and visiting noble kinsmen, “dukes, counts, and powerful townsmen (oppidani) in Lorraine, Germany, Aquitaine, and Gascony,” wasting his substance in dissolute living and reduced to poverty and beggary, and to borrowing of foreign usurers.[32] But such wanderings, if they actually occurred, it seems more natural to assign—since we are reduced to conjecture—to Robert’s second exile.[33] One incident, however, which concerns his mother, the queen, who died in 1083, must be assigned to this period.

But this was clearly several months after Robert's rebellion began. As for his activities during that time, we know little more than vague rumors. The sources are quiet about his role in the border conflicts around the castles of Hugh of Châteauneuf. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle explicitly states that Robert fled to his uncle, Robert the Frisian, count of Flanders;[29] and this is confirmed by Ordericus Vitalis, who adds that he also visited Odo, bishop of Treves.[30] Other writers simply mention that he retreated into France.[31] Ordericus indeed suggests that he wandered much farther, visiting noble relatives, “dukes, counts, and powerful townsmen (oppidani) in Lorraine, Germany, Aquitaine, and Gascony,” squandering his resources on a lavish lifestyle and falling into poverty and begging, as well as borrowing from foreign moneylenders.[32] However, if these wanderings actually happened, it seems more logical to attribute them—since we can only guess—to Robert’s second exile.[33] One event connected to his mother, the queen, who died in 1083, must be placed during this time.

The singularly happy relations which existed between William and Matilda, their mutual love, devotion, and confidence, are of course famous. Once only during their long union were these happy relations seriously disturbed.[34] For Matilda’s heart was touched by the distresses of her son, and she did not sympathize[25] with the stern justice of the Conqueror in this domestic matter. Secretly she undertook to provide Robert out of her own revenues with funds for the maintenance of a military force. But the king soon detected her and interfered, declaring, in his wrath, that he had learned the truth of the adage, “A faithless woman is her husband’s bane.” He had loved her as his own soul and had intrusted her with his treasures and with jurisdiction throughout all his dominions, only to find her giving succor to enemies who were plotting against his life. But undaunted by this outburst, the queen sought to justify herself upon the ground of her great love for her eldest son. Though Robert were dead and buried seven feet under the earth, she declared, she would gladly die, if by so doing she could restore him to life. Respecting the spirit of his proud consort, the king turned to vent his rage upon Samson le Breton, the queen’s messenger, proposing to seize him and have him blinded. But Samson received timely warning and managed to escape to Saint-Évroul; and, at the queen’s request, Abbot Mainer received him into the monastery. There he dwelt in security and led an exemplary life for twenty-six years, no doubt well known to the chronicler of the house who records his tale.[35]

The uniquely happy relationship between William and Matilda, marked by their mutual love, devotion, and trust, is well known. Their happy connection was only seriously shaken once throughout their long union.[34] Matilda’s heart was moved by her son's struggles, and she did not agree with the harsh justice of the Conqueror in this family matter. Secretly, she took it upon herself to provide Robert with funds from her own resources to support a military force. However, the king soon caught on and intervened, declaring in his anger that he had learned the truth of the saying, “A faithless woman is her husband’s downfall.” He had loved her deeply and entrusted her with his wealth and authority across all his lands, only to discover she was aiding enemies who plotted against his life. Undeterred by his outburst, the queen attempted to defend herself by citing her great love for her eldest son. She proclaimed that even if Robert were dead and buried seven feet underground, she would willingly die if it meant bringing him back to life. Respecting the spirit of his proud wife, the king turned his anger towards Samson le Breton, the queen’s messenger, intending to capture him and have him blinded. But Samson received a timely warning and managed to escape to Saint-Évroul; at the queen’s request, Abbot Mainer welcomed him into the monastery. There, he lived securely and led an exemplary life for twenty-six years, surely known to the chronicler of the house who recounts his story.[35]

Whatever be the truth about Robert’s wanderings and the vicissitudes of his exile, in the end he returned to France and, as already noted, gained the support of King Philip, and was established with his followers in the castle of Gerberoy in the Beauvaisis. There a military force of considerable proportions began to gather around him in response to his lavish promises. Adventurers came from France; but in greater numbers came the malcontents from Normandy. Many who hitherto had kept the peace and had remained loyal to the king now deserted the royal cause and went over to swell the ranks of the rebels.[36] King William was now obliged to turn his attention to this hornet’s nest that was spreading terror among the peaceful and defenceless population on his northeastern frontier. Quartering troops in his strongholds opposite Gerberoy, he endeavored to forestall the destructive raids which the insurgents were making into his[26] territory.[37] But, vexed that his enemies should seem to dwell in security at a point so little removed from the borders of Normandy, he determined to carry the war beyond the frontier; and, though it was the inclement season, he assembled his forces and laid siege to Gerberoy itself for some three weeks soon after Christmas (1078-79).[38]

Whatever the truth about Robert's journeys and the ups and downs of his exile, he eventually returned to France and, as mentioned earlier, earned the backing of King Philip. He and his followers were established in the castle of Gerberoy in the Beauvaisis region. There, a sizable military force began to assemble around him in response to his extravagant promises. Adventurers came from France, but even more numerous were the discontented from Normandy. Many who had previously kept the peace and remained loyal to the king now abandoned the royal cause to join the ranks of the rebels.[36] King William was now forced to focus on this hornet’s nest that was spreading fear among the peaceful and defenseless population on his northeastern frontier. Stationing troops in his strongholds across from Gerberoy, he tried to prevent the destructive raids that the insurgents were launching into his[26] territory.[37] However, frustrated that his enemies appeared to be living securely so close to the borders of Normandy, he decided to take the war beyond the frontier; and, despite the harsh season, he gathered his forces and laid siege to Gerberoy itself for about three weeks shortly after Christmas (1078-79).[38]

The operations which followed were enlivened in the fashion of the day by the frequent interchange of challenges and by numerous encounters between selected bodies of knights from each side,[39] until finally the besieged garrison brought the contest to an issue by a successful sortie and a pitched battle in the open before the castle.[40] In the general mêlée which ensued the Conqueror and Robert met in single combat, and the elderly king proved no match for his vigorous and skilful antagonist. He was wounded in the hand or arm, and his horse was shot from under him.[41] According to one, and perhaps the better, account, Tokig son of Wigod, a faithful Englishman, hurried to the king with another mount, only to be himself slain a moment later by a shaft from a crossbow.[42] According to another account, however, at the[27] supreme moment of his antagonist’s distress, Robert recognized his father’s voice—armor had hitherto disguised the king—and, leaping down from his own horse, he directed him to mount and allowed him to ride away.[43] Many of the king’s men were slain, others were captured, and many more were wounded, among them being Robert’s younger brother, William Rufus.[44] The discomfiture of the royal forces was complete, and they fled from the field.[45]

The events that followed were lively, with lots of challenges thrown back and forth and many battles between chosen knights from each side,[39] until finally, the besieged garrison ended the fight with a successful raid and a full-scale battle outside the castle.[40] In the chaos that followed, the Conqueror and Robert faced off in single combat, and the older king was no match for his strong and skilled opponent. He was wounded in the hand or arm, and his horse was shot out from under him.[41] According to one account, and probably the more reliable one, Tokig son of Wigod, a loyal Englishman, rushed to the king with another horse, but was killed moments later by a crossbow bolt.[42] However, another story suggests that at the critical moment of his enemy’s distress, Robert recognized his father's voice—his armor had concealed the king until then—and, jumping off his horse, he told him to get on and let him escape.[43] Many of the king’s men were killed, others were captured, and many were wounded, including Robert’s younger brother, William Rufus.[44] The defeat of the royal forces was total, and they fled the battlefield.[45]

This unexpected defeat before the walls of Gerberoy was a deep humiliation to the Conqueror. William of Malmesbury speaks of it as the one outstanding misfortune of his long and brilliant career.[46] In the bitterness of his shame and of his indignation against the son who had not only rebelled against him, but had actually met him on the field of battle and wounded and unhorsed him, William is said to have laid on Robert a terrible curse, vowing to disinherit him forever.[47] Though the curse was soon lifted and grudging forgiveness granted, one might easily believe from the misfortunes of Robert’s later years that the baneful influence of this paternal malediction followed him to his grave more than half a century later beneath the pavement stones of Gloucester abbey.

This unexpected defeat outside the walls of Gerberoy was a huge humiliation for the Conqueror. William of Malmesbury describes it as the one major misfortune of his long and impressive career.[46] In the bitterness of his shame and anger towards the son who not only rebelled against him but also confronted him in battle, wounded him, and threw him off his horse, it’s said that William placed a terrible curse on Robert, swearing to disinherit him forever.[47] Although the curse was quickly lifted and some forgiveness was grudgingly given, one might easily believe that the harmful effects of this paternal curse haunted Robert until his death more than fifty years later, beneath the pavement stones of Gloucester Abbey.

The part played by the king of France in the border war around Gerberoy is puzzling. The narrative sources state specifically that King Philip had given his support to Robert and the Norman rebels and had deliberately established them at Gerberoy in order that they might harry the Norman border. Yet we have a charter of unquestioned validity by King Philip in favor of the church of Saint-Quentin of Beauvais, which bears the signatures of both William and Philip and a dating clause which[28] reveals the fact that it was drawn up at the siege which the two kings were conducting about Gerberoy in 1079.[48] The evidence is conclusive, therefore, that, though the French king had previously supported Robert and had actually established him at Gerberoy, he nevertheless joined with the Conqueror early in 1079 in besieging the Norman rebels in his own stronghold.[49] How King William had wrought this change of mind in his jealous overlord we have no means of knowing. But it is evident that, while meeting his son’s rebellion by force of arms, he had not been forgetful of his mastery of the diplomatic art.

The role of the king of France in the border war around Gerberoy is confusing. The historical sources clearly state that King Philip supported Robert and the Norman rebels and intentionally set them up at Gerberoy so they could raid the Norman border. However, there’s a charter from King Philip that is definitely valid, benefiting the church of Saint-Quentin of Beauvais, which has the signatures of both William and Philip, along with a date clause that[28] shows it was created during the siege that the two kings were carrying out around Gerberoy in 1079.[48] The evidence is clear, then, that although the French king had previously backed Robert and had actually put him in Gerberoy, he still teamed up with the Conqueror early in 1079 to besiege the Norman rebels in their own stronghold.[49] We don’t know how King William managed to change his jealous overlord’s mind, but it is clear that while confronting his son’s rebellion with military force, he hadn’t forgotten how to navigate the art of diplomacy.

The presence of so great an ally, however, could not disguise the fact of the Conqueror’s defeat; and before the struggle was allowed to go to further extremes, influences were brought to bear upon the king which led to a reconciliation. After his humiliating discomfiture William had retired to Rouen.[50] Robert is said to have gone to Flanders,[51] though this seems hardly likely in view of his decisive victory over the royal forces. In any case, intermediaries now began to pass back and forth between them. Robert was very willing to make peace and be reconciled with his father. The barons, too, had little mind for a continuation of this kind of warfare. Robert’s rebellion had divided many a family, and it was irksome to the nobles to have to fight against “sons, brothers, and kinsmen.” Accordingly, Roger of Montgomery, Hugh of Gournay, Hugh of Grandmesnil, and Roger of Beaumont and his sons Robert and Henry went to the king and besought him to be reconciled with his son. They explained that Robert had been led astray by the evil counsels of depraved youth—were the ‘depraved youth’ in question the ‘sons and brothers’ of our respectable negotiators?—that he now repented of his errors and acknowledged his fault and humbly implored the royal clemency. The king at first remained obdurate and complained bitterly against his son. His conduct, he declared,[29] had been infamous. He had stirred up civil war and led away the very flower of the young nobility. He had also brought in the foreign enemy; and, had it been in his power, he would have armed the whole human race against his father! The barons, however, persisted in their efforts. Conferences were renewed. Bishops and other men of religion, among them St. Simon of Crépy,[52] an old friend and companion of the Conqueror, intervened to soften the king’s heart. The queen, too, and ambassadors from the king of France, and neighboring nobles who had entered the Conqueror’s service all added their solicitations. And “at last the stern prince, giving way to the entreaties of so many persons of rank, and moved also by natural affection, was reconciled with his son and those who had been leagued with him.” With the consent of the assembled barons he renewed to Robert the grant of the succession to Normandy after his death, upon the same conditions as he had granted it on a former occasion at Bonneville.[53]

The presence of such a strong ally couldn’t hide the fact that the Conqueror had been defeated. Before things escalated any further, pressure was applied to the king, leading to a reconciliation. After his humiliating defeat, William had withdrawn to Rouen.[50] Robert is said to have gone to Flanders,[51] though that seems unlikely given his decisive victory over the royal forces. In any case, intermediaries began to move between them. Robert was eager to make peace and reconcile with his father. The barons were also not keen on continuing this kind of warfare. Robert’s rebellion had split many families, and it was burdensome for the nobles to fight against “sons, brothers, and relatives.” Therefore, Roger of Montgomery, Hugh of Gournay, Hugh of Grandmesnil, and Roger of Beaumont along with his sons Robert and Henry approached the king and urged him to reconcile with his son. They explained that Robert had been misled by the bad advice of misguided youth—were the ‘misguided youth’ in question perhaps the ‘sons and brothers’ of our distinguished negotiators?—that he now regretted his mistakes, acknowledged his wrongdoing, and humbly asked for the king’s mercy. Initially, the king remained stubborn and expressed strong resentment toward his son. He declared that his behavior had been shameful, stirring up civil war and leading away the very best of the young nobility. He had also brought in foreign enemies and would have armed the whole world against his father if he had the power! However, the barons kept pressing their case. Meetings resumed. Bishops and other religious figures, including St. Simon of Crépy,[52] an old friend of the Conqueror, intervened to soften the king’s heart. The queen, as well as ambassadors from the king of France and neighboring nobles who had served the Conqueror, all added their pleas. Finally, “the stern prince, yielding to the requests of so many influential individuals and moved by natural affection, reconciled with his son and those allied with him.” With the approval of the gathered barons, he renewed Robert’s grant of succession to Normandy after his death, under the same conditions previously agreed upon at Bonneville.[53]

It is not clear over how long a period the foregoing negotiations had been drawn out, though it is not improbable that they were continued into the spring of 1080;[54] for on 8 May of that year Gregory VII wrote Robert a letter of fatherly counsel in which he referred to the reconciliation as good news which had but recently reached him. The Pope rejoiced that Robert had acquiesced in his father’s wishes and put away the society of base companions; while at the same time he solemnly warned him against a return to his evil courses in the future.[55]

It’s unclear how long the previous negotiations lasted, but it’s possible they went on into the spring of 1080; [54] because on May 8 of that year, Gregory VII wrote Robert a caring letter where he mentioned that the reconciliation was good news that had only recently come to him. The Pope was glad that Robert had followed his father’s wishes and moved away from harmful company; at the same time, he seriously warned him against going back to his bad habits in the future.[55]

Whether or not the Pope’s admonition had anything to do with it, Robert seems, for a time at least, to have made an earnest effort to acquiesce in his father’s wishes. The reconciliation was, so far as can be seen, complete and cordial. Again Robert’s name begins to appear frequently in the charters of the period, indicating a full and friendly coöperation with his parents and his brothers.[56] The king, too, seems so far to have had a change of[31] heart as to be willing for the first time in his life to intrust his son with important enterprises.

Whether or not the Pope’s warning had anything to do with it, Robert seems to have genuinely tried, at least for a while, to go along with his father’s wishes. The reconciliation was, at least from what we can see, complete and friendly. Once again, Robert’s name starts appearing frequently in the charters of the time, signaling a full and amicable cooperation with his parents and brothers.[56] The king also appears to have had a change of heart, as he was now willing for the first time in his life to entrust his son with important projects.

In the late summer of 1079, King Malcolm of Scotland had taken advantage of the Conqueror’s preoccupation with his continental dominions to harry Northumberland as far south as the Tyne,[57] and King William had been obliged for the moment to forego his vengeance. But in the late summer or autumn of 1080 he crossed over to England with Robert,[58] and prepared to square accounts with his Scottish adversary. Assembling a large force, which included Abbot Adelelm of Abingdon and a considerable number of the great barons of England, he placed Robert in command and sent him northward against the Scottish raider.[59] Advancing into Lothian,[60] Robert met Malcolm at Eccles,[61] but found him in no mood for fighting. Ready enough for raids and plundering when the English armies were at a safe distance, the Scottish king had no desire for the test of a decisive engagement. Unless the language of the Abingdon chronicle is misleading, he again recognized the English suzerainty over his kingdom and gave hostages for his good faith.[62] Thus enjoying an easy triumph, Robert turned back southward. Laying the foundations of ‘New Castle’ upon the Tyne[63] as he passed, he came again to his father and was duly rewarded for his achievement.[64]

In the late summer of 1079, King Malcolm of Scotland took advantage of the Conqueror’s focus on his territories in Europe to raid Northumberland as far south as the Tyne,[57] and King William had to temporarily set aside his desire for revenge. But in late summer or autumn of 1080, he crossed over to England with Robert,[58] and got ready to settle scores with his Scottish rival. He gathered a large army, which included Abbot Adelelm of Abingdon and a significant number of England’s powerful barons, put Robert in charge, and sent him north to confront the Scottish raider.[59] When Robert advanced into Lothian,[60] he met Malcolm at Eccles,[61] but found him unwilling to fight. Though eager for raids and looting when the English forces were at a safe distance, the Scottish king was not interested in a decisive battle. If the Abingdon chronicle is accurate, he once again acknowledged English control over his kingdom and provided hostages to guarantee his loyalty.[62] Enjoying an easy victory, Robert headed back south. As he passed, he laid the foundations of ‘New Castle’ on the Tyne[63] and returned to his father, where he was rewarded for his success.[64]

Charters indicate that Robert remained in England throughout the following winter and spring;[65] but before the end of 1081 important events had taken place on the borders of Maine which called both the king and his son back in haste to the Continent.

Charters show that Robert stayed in England during the next winter and spring;[65] but by the end of 1081, significant events occurred on the borders of Maine that urgently summoned both the king and his son back to the Continent.

Norman rule was always unpopular in Maine, and it created grave problems. As has already been explained, it had been temporarily overthrown during the critical years which followed the Norman conquest of England, and it had been reëstablished only by force of arms in 1073.[66] But the restoration of Norman domination in Maine was a serious check to the ambition of Fulk le Réchin, count of Anjou, who seized every opportunity to cause embarrassment to his Norman rival. Thus, in the autumn of 1076,[67] he assisted the beleaguered garrison at Dol and was at least in part responsible for the Conqueror’s discomfiture.[68] So, too, he made repeated attacks upon John of La Flèche, one of the most powerful supporters of the Norman interest in Maine.[69] Though the chronology and the details of these events are exceedingly obscure, there is reason to believe that Fulk’s movements were in some way connected with the rebellion of Robert Curthose.[70] And while it is impossible to be dogmatic, it is perhaps not a very hazardous conjecture that upon the outbreak of Robert’s rebellion, late in 1077, or in 1078, Fulk seized the opportunity of the king’s embarrassment and preoccupation on the eastern Norman frontier to launch an expedition against his hated enemy, John of La Flèche.[71] But Fulk’s hopes were sadly[33] disappointed; for John of La Flèche learned of the impending stroke in time to obtain reënforcements from Normandy,[72] and Fulk was obliged to retire, severely wounded, from the siege.[73] It was probably after these events that a truce was concluded between King William and Count Fulk at an unidentified place called “castellum Vallium,”[74] a truce which appears to have relieved the Conqueror from further difficulties in Maine until after his reconciliation with Robert Curthose. In 1081, however, taking advantage of the absence of the king and Robert in England, Fulk returned to the attack upon Maine; and this time his[34] efforts seem to have met with more success. Again laying siege to La Flèche, he took it and burned it.[75]

Norman rule was always unpopular in Maine, creating serious issues. As already mentioned, it had been temporarily overthrown during the critical years following the Norman conquest of England and was reestablished only by military force in 1073.[66] The return of Norman control in Maine significantly hindered Fulk le Réchin, Count of Anjou, who took every chance to embarrass his Norman opponent. So, in the autumn of 1076,[67] he aided the besieged troops at Dol and was partly responsible for the Conqueror’s troubles.[68] He also repeatedly attacked John of La Flèche, one of the strongest supporters of Norman interests in Maine.[69] Although the timeline and specifics of these events are quite unclear, it seems that Fulk’s actions were connected to the rebellion of Robert Curthose.[70] While we can't be certain, it's a reasonable guess that when Robert’s rebellion broke out in late 1077 or 1078, Fulk seized the chance presented by the king’s troubles on the eastern Norman front to launch an attack against his rival, John of La Flèche.[71] Unfortunately for Fulk, his plans were thwarted; John of La Flèche heard about the impending assault in time to get reinforcements from Normandy,[72] forcing Fulk to retreat, seriously injured, from the siege.[73] It was likely after these events that a truce was made between King William and Count Fulk at an undisclosed location called “castellum Vallium,”[74] a truce that seemed to ease the Conqueror's challenges in Maine until he reconciled with Robert Curthose. However, in 1081, taking advantage of the king and Robert being in England, Fulk resumed his attack on Maine; this time, his[34] efforts appeared to be more successful. Once again laying siege to La Flèche, he captured and burned it.[75]

It was apparently this reverse sustained by the Norman supporters in Maine which caused the king and Robert to hasten back from England in 1081. Levying a great army—sixty thousand, according to Ordericus![76]—they hastened towards La Flèche to meet the victorious Angevins. But when the hostile armies were drawn up facing each other and the battle was about to begin,[77] an unnamed cardinal priest[78] and certain monks interposed their friendly offices in the interest of peace. William of Évreux and Roger of Montgomery ably seconded their efforts, and after much negotiation terms were finally agreed upon in the treaty of La Bruère or Blanchelande (1081). Fulk abandoned his pretensions to direct rule in Maine and recognized the rights of Robert Curthose. Robert, on the other hand, recognized the Angevin overlordship of Maine and formally did homage to Fulk for the fief. Further, a general amnesty was extended to the baronage on both sides. John of La Flèche and other Angevin nobles who had been fighting in the Norman interest were reconciled with Fulk, and the Manceaux who had supported the Angevin cause were received back into the good graces of the king.[79] Finally, there probably was an interchange of hostages as an assurance of good faith. The so-called Annals of Renaud,[35] at any rate, assert that the king’s half-brother and nephew, Robert of Mortain and his son, and many others were given as hostages to Fulk.[80]

It seems that the setback supported by the Norman backers in Maine is what pushed the king and Robert to rush back from England in 1081. Gathering a massive army—sixty thousand, according to Ordericus![76]—they quickly moved towards La Flèche to confront the victorious Angevins. But when the opposing armies were lined up against each other and the battle was about to start,[77] an unnamed cardinal priest[78] and several monks stepped in to mediate for peace. William of Évreux and Roger of Montgomery effectively supported their efforts, and after extensive negotiations, terms were ultimately reached in the treaty of La Bruère or Blanchelande (1081). Fulk gave up his claims to direct control in Maine and acknowledged the rights of Robert Curthose. In return, Robert recognized the Angevin dominance over Maine and officially pledged loyalty to Fulk for the fief. Additionally, a general amnesty was offered to the nobility on both sides. John of La Flèche and other Angevin nobles who had been fighting for the Normans were reconciled with Fulk, and the Manceaux who had backed the Angevin cause were welcomed back into the king’s good graces.[79] Finally, there likely was a swapping of hostages as a guarantee of trust. The so-called Annals of Renaud,[35] assert that the king’s half-brother and nephew, Robert of Mortain and his son, along with many others, were handed over as hostages to Fulk.[80]

With the conclusion of peace in 1081 the relations between the Conqueror and the count of Anjou with regard to Maine entered upon a happier era,[81] though difficulties between them were by no means at an end. The death of Arnold, bishop of Le Mans, for example, on 29 November 1081, gave rise to a long dispute as to the right of patronage over the see. Fulk strongly opposed Hoël, the Norman candidate, and it was not until 21 April 1085 that Hoël was finally consecrated by Archbishop William at Rouen and the Norman rights over the see of Le Mans definitely vindicated.[82] During this same period King William had also to contend with a very troublesome local insurrection among the Manceaux. Under the leadership of Hubert, vicomte of Maine, the rebels installed themselves in the impregnable fortress of Sainte-Suzanne and maintained themselves there for several years against all the king’s efforts to dislodge them. At last, in 1085, or early in 1086, he practically acknowledged his defeat, and received Hubert, the leader of the rebels, back into his favor.[83]

With the peace agreement reached in 1081, the relationship between the Conqueror and the Count of Anjou regarding Maine entered a more positive phase,[81] although challenges between them were far from over. The death of Arnold, bishop of Le Mans, on 29 November 1081 led to a prolonged dispute over the right to patronage of the bishopric. Fulk strongly opposed Hoël, the Norman candidate, and it wasn’t until 21 April 1085 that Hoël was finally consecrated by Archbishop William in Rouen, securing the Norman rights over the see of Le Mans.[82] During this same time, King William also faced a significant local uprising among the Manceaux. Led by Hubert, the viscount of Maine, the rebels took refuge in the stronghold of Sainte-Suzanne and held out there for several years against all of the king’s attempts to remove them. Eventually, in 1085 or early 1086, he essentially admitted his defeat and welcomed Hubert, the rebel leader, back into his good graces.[83]

If Robert Curthose played any active part in the dispute with Count Fulk as to the right of patronage over the see of Le Mans, or in the siege of Sainte-Suzanne, or, indeed, if he had any actual share in the government of Maine during this period, the record of it has not been preserved. Whatever intention the king may have had of taking his son into a closer coöperation in the management of his affairs was evidently short-lived, and he continued to keep the exercise of all authority directly in his own hands.

If Robert Curthose was involved in the conflict with Count Fulk over the patronage rights of the see of Le Mans, or in the siege of Sainte-Suzanne, or if he had any real role in the governance of Maine during this time, there are no records of it. Any plans the king had to let his son take a more active role in running his affairs were clearly brief, and he maintained full control over all authority.

Such a policy, however, was fatal to the good understanding that had been established after the siege of Gerberoy, and inevitably[36] led to further difficulties. Indeed, it is altogether possible that Robert was again in exile before the end of 1083. After the peace of La Bruère he can be traced in a number of charters of 1082 and 1083. On 24 June 1082, he was at Oissel in Normandy.[84] Once in the same year he was at Downton in England.[85] He was certainly back in Normandy in association with the king and queen and William Rufus as late as 18 July 1083.[86] And then he disappears from view until after the Conqueror’s death in 1087. Evidently another bitter quarrel had intervened and been followed by a second banishment.

Such a policy, however, ruined the good relationship that had been established after the siege of Gerberoy, and inevitably[36] led to more problems. In fact, it's very possible that Robert was back in exile before the end of 1083. After the peace of La Bruère, he appears in several charters from 1082 and 1083. On June 24, 1082, he was in Oissel, Normandy.[84] At least once that same year, he was in Downton, England.[85] He was definitely back in Normandy, involved with the king and queen and William Rufus, as late as July 18, 1083.[86] And then he disappears from the record until after the Conqueror’s death in 1087. Clearly, another serious dispute occurred, followed by a second banishment.

It seems impossible from the confused narrative of Ordericus Vitalis and the meagre notices of other chroniclers to disentangle the details of this new controversy. It is clear that the points at issue had not changed materially since the earlier difficulties.[87][37] Robert, long since formally recognized as the Conqueror’s heir and successor designate, to whom the baronage had repeatedly done homage, could not remain content with the wholly subordinate position and with the limitations which the king imposed upon him. His youth, prospects, and affable manners, his generosity and unrestrained social propensities won him a numerous following among the younger nobility; and these ambitious companions in turn spurred him on to make importunate demands upon his father for larger powers and enjoyments. The king, on the other hand, could not bring himself to make the desired concessions. It was no part of the Conqueror’s nature to share his powers or prerogatives with anyone. Doubtless there was blame on both sides. Even Ordericus Vitalis hardly justifies the king. Robert, he says, refused to be obedient, and the king covered him with reproaches publicly.[88] And so the old controversy was renewed, and Robert again withdrew from Normandy. Knight errant that he was, he set out to seek his fortune in foreign parts—like Polynices the Theban in search of his Adrastus![89]

It seems impossible to sort out the details of this new controversy from the confusing account of Ordericus Vitalis and the sparse mentions by other chroniclers. It's clear that the issues at stake hadn't changed much since the earlier troubles.[87][37] Robert, who had long been officially recognized as the Conqueror’s heir and successor, to whom the nobles had repeatedly pledged their loyalty, could no longer be satisfied with the completely subordinate role and the restrictions that the king imposed on him. His youth, promising future, charming personality, generosity, and uninhibited social behavior earned him a large following among the younger nobility. These ambitious friends encouraged him to pressure his father for more authority and privileges. On the other hand, the king couldn't bring himself to grant the desired concessions. It was not in the Conqueror’s nature to share his powers or privileges with anyone. There was certainly blame on both sides. Even Ordericus Vitalis doesn’t fully defend the king. He states that Robert refused to obey, and the king openly reproached him.[88] Thus, the old controversy flared up again, and Robert left Normandy once more. Like a knight-errant, he set out to seek his fortune in far-off lands—similar to Polynices the Theban in search of his Adrastus![89]

As to the period of these wanderings, we have no indication beyond the negative evidence of the charters, in which Robert does not appear after 1083. It may, perhaps, be conjectured that the death of the queen (2 November 1083), who had befriended him during his earlier difficulties with his father, had removed the support which made possible his continued residence at the court.[90]

As for the time of these wanderings, we have no information except for the lack of evidence in the charters, where Robert isn’t mentioned after 1083. It's possible to guess that the queen's death (November 2, 1083), who had supported him during his earlier troubles with his father, removed the backing that allowed him to stay at court.[90]

Robert’s second exile was evidently longer than the first,[91] and less filled with active warfare on the frontiers of Normandy. It[38] seems natural, therefore, to suppose that the distant wanderings and vicissitudes of which we hear, ‘in Lorraine, Germany, Aquitaine, and Gascony,’[92] should be assigned to this period. Of more value, perhaps, than the vague indications of Ordericus Vitalis, and certainly of greater interest, if true, is the statement of William of Malmesbury that Robert made his way to Italy and sought the hand of the greatest heiress of the age, the famous Countess Matilda of Tuscany, desiring thus to gain support against his father. In this ambitious project, however, the courtly exile was doomed to disappointment, for Matilda rejected his proposal.[93]

Robert's second exile was clearly longer than the first,[91] and less filled with active warfare on the Normandy frontiers. It[38] makes sense, then, to assume that the distant travels and hardships we hear of, ‘in Lorraine, Germany, Aquitaine, and Gascony,’[92] should be linked to this period. Perhaps more valuable than the vague hints from Ordericus Vitalis, and definitely more interesting if true, is the claim from William of Malmesbury that Robert traveled to Italy and sought the hand of the greatest heiress of the time, the renowned Countess Matilda of Tuscany, hoping to gain her support against his father. In this ambitious endeavor, however, the noble exile was bound for disappointment, as Matilda turned down his proposal.[93]

Failing of his quest in Italy, Robert seems to have returned to France, and to the satisfaction of his desires among baser associates. Long banishment and vagabondage had brought on deterioration of character and led him into habits of loose living[94] from which the Conqueror was notably free. At some time during his long exile, he became the father of several illegitimate children. Ordericus Vitalis puts the story as baldly as possible, asserting that he became enamored of the handsome concubine of an aged priest somewhere on the borders of France and had two sons by her.[95] Both were destined to a tragic death before their father. One of them, Richard, fell a victim to the evil spell which lay upon the New Forest, being accidentally slain by an arrow while hunting there in the year 1100.[96] The other, William,[39] after his father’s final defeat at Tinchebray in 1106, went to Jerusalem and died fighting in the holy wars.[97] Robert also had an illegitimate daughter, who lived to become the wife of Helias of Saint-Saëns, most sturdy and loyal of all the supporters of Robert Curthose in the victorious days of Henry I.[98]

After failing his quest in Italy, Robert seems to have returned to France and satisfied his desires among less savory companions. His long banishment and wandering had degraded his character and led him to a lifestyle of excess, something the Conqueror notably avoided. During his long exile, he fathered several illegitimate children. Ordericus Vitalis recounts the story plainly, stating that he became infatuated with the beautiful mistress of an old priest somewhere near the French border, and together they had two sons. Both were destined for tragic deaths before their father. One of them, Richard, fell victim to the curse of the New Forest, accidentally killed by an arrow while hunting there in 1100. The other, William, after his father’s final defeat at Tinchebray in 1106, went to Jerusalem and died fighting in the holy wars. Robert also had an illegitimate daughter, who lived to become the wife of Helias of Saint-Saëns, the most steadfast and loyal supporter of Robert Curthose during Henry I's victorious era.

Whatever the field of Robert’s obscure wanderings and whatever the vicissitudes through which he passed, he returned eventually to France, where he enjoyed the friendship and support of King Philip.[99] The king of France had momentarily fought upon the side of the Conqueror at Gerberoy in 1079; but such an alliance was unnatural and could not last. Hostility between the two kings was inevitable; and almost the last act of the Conqueror’s life was a revival of the ancient feud and an attempt to take vengeance upon the hated overlord who had given asylum and succor to his rebellious son.[100]

No matter where Robert wandered or what challenges he faced, he ultimately returned to France, where he enjoyed the friendship and support of King Philip.[99] The king of France had temporarily fought alongside the Conqueror at Gerberoy in 1079, but that alliance was not natural and couldn't last. Conflict between the two kings was inevitable, and one of the last things the Conqueror did was revive the old feud and seek revenge against the despised overlord who had sheltered his rebellious son.[100]

The struggle this time raged over the debatable ground of the Vexin. In the late summer of 1087 King William assembled his forces and appeared suddenly before the gates of Mantes. The inhabitants and the garrison, scattered about the countryside, were taken completely by surprise; and as they fled in wild confusion back within the walls, the king and his men rushed in after them, plundered the town, and burned it to the ground.[101]

The fight this time erupted over the contested territory of the Vexin. In the late summer of 1087, King William gathered his troops and suddenly appeared at the gates of Mantes. The residents and the garrison, spread out across the countryside, were completely caught off guard; as they ran in panic back into the walls, the king and his men charged in after them, looted the town, and set it ablaze.[101]

But from that day of vengeance and destruction the Conqueror returned to Rouen a dying man. There, lingering for some weeks[40] at the priory of Saint-Gervais outside the city, he made his final earthly dispositions. Robert, his undutiful son, was still in France and at war against him.[102] Whether from conviction of his incompetence or from resentment at his treason, the king had arrived at the unalterable decision that Robert, his firstborn, should not succeed him in England. For that honor he recommended William Rufus, his second son. Indeed, the dying king, it seems, would gladly have disinherited his eldest son altogether.[103] But there were grave difficulties in the way of such a course. Robert had been formally and repeatedly designated as his heir and successor.[104] In the last awful moments of his earthly existence the Conqueror recognized that he did not hold the English kingdom by hereditary right; he had received it through the favor of God and victorious battle with Harold.[105] Robert, his heir, therefore—so he is said to have reasoned—had no claim upon England. But Normandy he had definitely conceded to him; and Robert had received the homage of the baronage. The grant thus made and ratified he could not annul.[106] Moreover, there were men of weight and influence present at the royal bedside to plead the exile’s cause. Fearing lest their lord should die with wrath in his heart against the son who had injured him so deeply, the assembled prelates and barons, Archbishop William being their spokesman, endeavored to turn the king’s heart into the way of forgiveness. At first he was bitter and seemed to be recounting to himself the manifold injuries that Robert had done[41] him; he had sinned against him grievously and brought down his gray hairs to the grave. But finally, yielding to persuasion and making the supreme effort of self-conquest, the king called on God and the assembled magnates to witness that he forgave Robert all his offences and renewed to him the grant of Normandy[107] and Maine.[108] A messenger was despatched to France to bear to Robert the tidings of paternal forgiveness and of his succession to the duchy.[109] And with these and other final dispositions, William the Conqueror ended his career upon earth (9 September 1087). His undutiful and rebellious son was not present at the royal bedside at the end,[110] nor later at the burial in the church of St. Stephen at Caen.[111]

But from that day of revenge and destruction, the Conqueror returned to Rouen a dying man. There, lingering for a few weeks[40] at the priory of Saint-Gervais outside the city, he made his final arrangements. Robert, his disobedient son, was still in France and at war against him.[102] Whether because of his belief in Robert's incompetence or out of resentment for his betrayal, the king had made the firm decision that Robert, his firstborn, would not inherit England. Instead, he recommended William Rufus, his second son, for that honor. In fact, the dying king seemed eager to disinherit his eldest son entirely.[103] But there were serious obstacles to this course of action. Robert had been formally and repeatedly named as his heir and successor.[104] In the last terrible moments of his life, the Conqueror acknowledged that he did not possess the English kingdom by hereditary right; he had received it through God's favor and his victory over Harold in battle.[105] Therefore, Robert, his heir—he is said to have reasoned—had no claim to England. However, he had definitely conceded Normandy to him; and Robert had received the loyalty of the barons. The grant made and confirmed could not be revoked.[106] Moreover, influential men were present at the king's bedside to advocate for the exile. Worried that their lord might die filled with anger toward the son who had betrayed him so deeply, the assembled bishops and barons, with Archbishop William as their spokesman, tried to persuade the king to forgive. At first, he was bitter and appeared to be reflecting on the many injuries Robert had caused[41] him; Robert had grievously sinned against him and brought his gray hairs down to the grave. But eventually, yielding to their persuasion and making a great effort to overcome himself, the king called on God and the gathered nobles to witness that he forgave Robert all his wrongdoings and renewed the grant of Normandy[107] and Maine.[108] A messenger was sent to France to deliver the news of paternal forgiveness and Robert's succession to the duchy.[109] And with these and other final arrangements, William the Conqueror ended his life on earth (9 September 1087). His disobedient and rebellious son was not present at the royal bedside during his final moments,[110] nor later at the burial in the church of St. Stephen in Caen.[111]

FOOTNOTES

[1] “Inter bellicas patris alas excrevit primaevo tirocinio, parenti morem in omnibus gerens.” G. R., ii, p. 459.

[1] “In the midst of wars, he grew under his father's guidance, adopting his father's ways in everything.” G. R., ii, p. 459.

[2] Practically all the sources bear witness to Robert’s courage and special prowess in arms. E.g., Ordericus, ii, p. 295; iii, p. 262; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 459-460, 463; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 267, 284; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 149. For the exaggerations to which this was carried in later tradition see infra, pp. 190-197.

[2] Almost all sources highlight Robert’s bravery and exceptional skill in battle. For example, Ordericus, ii, p. 295; iii, p. 262; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 459-460, 463; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 267, 284; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 149. For the exaggerations that developed in later accounts, see infra, pp. 190-197.

[3] These qualities will become more evident in the sequel. Stenton characterizes Robert as “a gross anticipation of the chivalrous knight of later times.” William the Conqueror, p. 349.

[3] These traits will be clearer in the later sections. Stenton describes Robert as “a rough precursor to the noble knight of later periods.” William the Conqueror, p. 349.

[4] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 459; Ordericus, ii, p. 295; iii, p. 262.

[4] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 459; Ordericus, ii, p. 295; iii, p. 262.

[5] The inimitable characterization of Ordericus Vitalis is worthy of reproduction in full. “Omnes ducem Rodbertum mollem esse desidemque cognoscebant… Erat quippe idem dux audax et validus, multaque laude dignus; eloquio facundus, sed in regimine sui suorumque inconsideratus, in erogando prodigus, in promittendo diffusus, ad mentiendum levis et incautus, misericors supplicibus, ad iustitiam super iniquo faciendam mollis et mansuetus, in definitione mutabilis, in conversatione omnibus nimis blandus et tractabilis, ideoque perversis et insipientibus despicabilis; corpore autem brevis et grossus, ideoque Brevis Ocrea a patre est cognominatus. Ipse cunctis placere studebat, cunctisque quod petebant aut dabat, aut promittebat, vel concedebat. Prodigus, dominium patrum suorum quotidie imminuebat, insipienter tribuens unicuique quod petebat, et ipse pauperescebat, unde alios contra se roborabat.” Ibid., iii, pp. 262-263. Cf. Ralph of Caen in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 616, 642; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 459-463.

[5] The unique description of Ordericus Vitalis is worth quoting in its entirety. “Everyone recognized that Duke Robert was soft and lazy… Indeed, he was an audacious and strong duke, deserving of much praise; articulate in speech, but careless in governing himself and his men, extravagant in spending, overly generous in promises, light and reckless in lying, compassionate toward supplicants, soft and gentle in the face of injustice, fickle in decisions, too charming and agreeable in conversations with everyone, and therefore contemptible to the wicked and foolish; he was short and stout in body, which is why he was nicknamed Brevis Ocrea by his father. He aimed to please everyone, giving, promising, or conceding whatever they asked. Extravagant, he was daily diminishing his family’s estate, foolishly granting anyone what they requested, and he himself was becoming poor, thus strengthening others against him.” Ibid., iii, pp. 262-263. Cf. Ralph of Caen in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 616, 642; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 459-463.

[6] Two charters dated 24 May 1096 at Bayeux, ‘xviiii. anno principatus domni Roberti Willelmi regis Anglorum filii ducis Normannie,’ the one by Robert himself and the other by Odo of Bayeux and attested by Robert. Haskins, pp. 66-67, nos. 3, 4, and n. 19. The style here employed of dating the reign from 1077-78 is unusual. It is ordinarily dated from Robert’s actual accession to the duchy upon the death of the Conqueror in 1087. Cf., e.g., Davis, Regesta, nos. 308, 310.

[6] Two charters dated May 24, 1096, in Bayeux, ‘xviiii. year of the reign of Lord Robert William, King of the English, son of the Duke of Normandy,’ one by Robert himself and the other by Odo of Bayeux, confirmed by Robert. Haskins, pp. 66-67, nos. 3, 4, and n. 19. The method of dating the reign from 1077-78 is unusual. It is typically counted from Robert’s actual accession to the duchy following the Conqueror's death in 1087. See, for example, Davis, Regesta, nos. 308, 310.

[7] Ordericus Vitalis makes Robert say: “Quid ergo faciam, vel quid meis clientibus tribuam?… Mercenarius tuus semper esse nolo. Aliquando rem familiarem volo habere, ut mihi famulantibus digna possim stipendia retribuere.” Ordericus, ii, p. 378. Cf. Achille Luchaire, La société française au temps de Philippe-Auguste (Paris, 1909), pp. 280-282, where it is pointed out that such demands and the quarrels and the open warfare which frequently resulted from them were perfectly characteristic of the feudal age.

[7] Ordericus Vitalis has Robert say: “So what should I do, or what should I give my clients?… I don’t always want to be your mercenary. Sometimes I want to have a household of my own so I can pay decent wages to those who serve me.” Ordericus, ii, p. 378. Cf. Achille Luchaire, La société française au temps de Philippe-Auguste (Paris, 1909), pp. 280-282, where it highlights that such demands and the conflicts and open warfare that often arose from them were typical of the feudal era.

[8] Ordericus, ii, pp. 294, 377 ff.; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 459; Registers of Gregory VII, bk. vii, no. 27, in Bibliotheca Rerum Germanicarum, ed. Philipp Jaffé (Berlin, 1864-73), ii, pp. 420-421.

[8] Ordericus, ii, pp. 294, 377 ff.; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 459; Registers of Gregory VII, bk. vii, no. 27, in Bibliotheca Rerum Germanicarum, ed. Philipp Jaffé (Berlin, 1864-73), ii, pp. 420-421.

[9] The date at which the quarrel began is uncertain. It must have been after 13 September 1077, when Robert was present with his parents and William Rufus at the dedication of Saint-Étienne at Caen. Supra, p. 16. The siege of Gerberoy, which marks its termination, took place in December and January 1078-79. Infra, n. 38.

[9] The exact start date of the conflict is unclear. It must have been after September 13, 1077, when Robert attended the dedication of Saint-Étienne in Caen with his parents and William Rufus. Supra, p. 16. The siege of Gerberoy, which marks its end, occurred in December and January of 1078-79. Infra, n. 38.

[10] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 316-317, 459-460; A.-S.C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 12; Chronicon Monasterii de Hyda, in Liber Monasterii de Hyda, ed. Edward Edwards (London, 1866), p. 297; Ordericus, ii, pp. 294-295, 377 ff.; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268; Registers of Gregory VII, bk. vii, no. 27, in Jaffé, Bibliotheca, ii, pp. 420-421.

[10] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 316-317, 459-460; A.-S.C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 12; Chronicon Monasterii de Hyda, in Liber Monasterii de Hyda, ed. Edward Edwards (London, 1866), p. 297; Ordericus, ii, pp. 294-295, 377 ff.; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268; Registers of Gregory VII, bk. vii, no. 27, in Jaffé, Bibliotheca, ii, pp. 420-421.

[11] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268; cf. Ordericus, ii, pp. 294-295, 389.

[11] Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268; see also Ordericus, ii, pp. 294-295, 389.

[12] Ordericus Vitalis is the only early writer who treats in detail of the quarrels between Robert and the Conqueror. He discusses them at length in two places (ii, pp. 294-298, 377-390), but unfortunately his accounts are confused and very difficult to disentangle. There clearly were two quarrels and two periods during which Robert was in exile. Ordericus himself (ii, p. 390) is specific with regard to this; and we know independently that the first quarrel—followed by a relatively short period of exile—ended in the reconciliation after the siege of Gerberoy (1079) and that Robert was again in exile at the time of the Conqueror’s death (1087). Pretty clearly the second exile was for a longer period than the first. But the two accounts of Ordericus do not deal each with one of these quarrels. Rather they both purport to relate to the earlier quarrel and to the banishment which followed it. Yet it is obvious that Ordericus, lacking contemporary knowledge of the events, has confused the two episodes and has related incidents of the latter as if they belonged to the former. For example (ii, p. 381), he represents Robert as wandering in exile for a period of five years. Clearly this was not after the first quarrel, to which he relates it, since that could have been followed by no such extended banishment. In the narrative detail which follows I have attempted to disentangle the accounts of Ordericus Vitalis conjecturally, striving to preserve something of the vivacity of style of the original, without supposing that I have been able to arrive at rigorous historical accuracy. Ordericus’s own narrative is obviously in a high degree a work of imagination.

[12] Ordericus Vitalis is the only early writer who goes into detail about the conflicts between Robert and the Conqueror. He discusses them at length in two sections (ii, pp. 294-298, 377-390), but unfortunately, his accounts are confusing and very hard to sort out. Clearly, there were two conflicts and two times when Robert was in exile. Ordericus himself (ii, p. 390) specifies this; and we know independently that the first conflict—followed by a relatively short exile—ended in reconciliation after the siege of Gerberoy (1079), and that Robert was again in exile at the time of the Conqueror’s death (1087). It seems that the second exile lasted longer than the first. However, Ordericus's two accounts do not each refer to one of these conflicts. Instead, they both seem to relate to the earlier conflict and the subsequent banishment. Yet it's clear that Ordericus, lacking firsthand knowledge of the events, has mixed up the two situations and has described incidents from the latter as if they were part of the former. For example (ii, p. 381), he suggests that Robert wandered in exile for five years. This clearly did not happen after the first conflict, to which he ties it, since that would not have resulted in such a long banishment. In the detailed narrative that follows, I have tried to sort out Ordericus Vitalis's accounts conjecturally, aiming to keep some of the lively style of the original, though I don’t claim to have achieved strict historical accuracy. Ordericus’s own narrative is obviously a highly imaginative work.

[13] Ordericus, ii, pp. 294-295.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, pp. 294-295.

[14] Ibid., pp. 378-380.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 378-380.

[15] Ibid., pp. 294-295.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 294-295.

[16] Ordericus, ii, pp. 295-296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, ii, pp. 295-296.

[17] Ivo and Alberic of Grandmesnil are mentioned by name.

[17] Ivo and Alberic of Grandmesnil are specifically mentioned.

[18] Ordericus, ii, pp. 295-296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, pp. 295-296.

[19] Ordericus, ii, p. 296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, II, p. 296.

[20] Ibid., pp. 296-298. Elsewhere Ordericus gives another list as follows: Robert of Bellême, William of Breteuil, Roger de Bienfaite, Robert Mowbray, William de Moulins, and William de Rupierre. Ibid., pp. 380-381. Robert of Bellême is the only one appearing in both lists, and it would be rash to assume that all the foregoing supported Robert Curthose against the king in his first rebellion. But if Ordericus Vitalis is to be trusted, they were all at one time or another associated in Robert’s treason.

[20] Ibid., pp. 296-298. In another part, Ordericus provides a different list that includes: Robert of Bellême, William of Breteuil, Roger de Bienfaite, Robert Mowbray, William de Moulins, and William de Rupierre. Ibid., pp. 380-381. Robert of Bellême is the only person who appears on both lists, and it would be reckless to assume that everyone mentioned supported Robert Curthose against the king during his first rebellion. However, if we can trust Ordericus Vitalis, they were all, at some point, involved in Robert’s treason.

[21] Ibid., p. 297.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 297.

[22] Ibid., p. 295; cf. p. 297: “cum Rotrone Mauritaniensi comite pacem fecit.”

[22] Ibid., p. 295; see p. 297: “he made peace with Count Rotrone of Mauritania.”

[23] Ordericus, ii, pp. 297-298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. ii, pp. 297-298.

[24] Ibid., p. 298. Freeman’s interpretation of this passage regarding Aimeric de Villeray and the dapifer of the king of France, which differs greatly from that which I have given, appears to be based upon a careless and absolutely wrong reading of the Latin text. Norman Conquest, iv, pp. 639-640.

[24] Ibid., p. 298. Freeman's interpretation of this section about Aimeric de Villeray and the steward of the king of France, which is very different from my interpretation, seems to stem from a careless and completely incorrect reading of the Latin text. Norman Conquest, iv, pp. 639-640.

[25] This hypothesis would help to explain the vague statement of Ordericus Vitalis: “Galli et Britones, Cenomanni et Andegavenses, aliique populi fluctuabant, et quem merito sequi deberent ignorabant.” Ordericus, ii, p. 297.

[25] This theory would clarify the unclear statement from Ordericus Vitalis: “The Gauls and Britons, the Cenomanni and Andegavenses, and other people were uncertain and didn't know who they should rightly follow.” Ordericus, ii, p. 297.

[26] A.-S. C., a. 1077: “This year a peace was made between the king of France and William king of England, but it lasted only a little while.” Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, ed. Thomas Arnold (London, 1879), p. 206; cf. Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, p. 274.

[26] A.-S. C., a. 1077: “This year, a peace agreement was reached between the king of France and William, the king of England, but it didn't last long.” Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, ed. Thomas Arnold (London, 1879), p. 206; cf. Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, p. 274.

[27] “Philippum … semper infidum habuit, quod scilicet ille tantam gloriam viro invideret quem et patris sui et suum hominem esse constaret.” William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 316.

[27] “Philip… always had doubts about him, as he obviously envied the man who was both his father's and his own man.” William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 316.

[28] Ordericus, ii, p. 386.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, II, p. 386.

[29] A. 1079.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A. 1079.

[30] Ordericus, ii, p. 381. Bishop Odo died 11 November 1078. Ordericus is in error in saying that he was the brother of Robert the Frisian.

[30] Ordericus, ii, p. 381. Bishop Odo died on November 11, 1078. Ordericus is mistaken in claiming that he was the brother of Robert the Frisian.

[31] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 12: “Franciam adiit, et auxilio Philippi regis in Normannia magnam frequenter praedam agebat, villas comburebat, homines perimebat”; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 297.

[31] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 12: “He went to France and frequently conducted raids in Normandy with the help of King Philip, burning villages and killing people”; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 297.

[32] Ordericus, ii, pp. 381-382.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, pp. 381-382.

[33] Supra, n. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, n. 12.

[34] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 331: “aliquantula simultas inter eos innata extremis annis fuerit pro Roberto filio, cui mater militarem manum ex fisci redditibus sufficere dicebatur”; Ordericus (ii, pp. 382-383) is much more detailed.

[34] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 331: “There has been some natural rivalry between them in recent years over Robert, the son, for whom it was said that his mother was expected to provide for a military force from the revenues of the treasury”; Ordericus (ii, pp. 382-383) is much more detailed.

[35] Ordericus, ii, pp. 382-383.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, pp. 382-383.

[36] Ibid., pp. 386-387.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 386-387.

[37] Ordericus, ii, pp. 386-387; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 12-13.

[37] Ordericus, ii, pp. 386-387; see also Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 12-13.

[38] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle seems to place the siege at the end of 1079, but this is an error. A.-S. C., a. 1079. The siege took place after Christmas 1078 and in the early weeks of 1079. Ordericus, ii, p. 387. This is made certain by a charter of Philip I in favor of Saint-Quentin of Beauvais, dated “in obsidione … circa Gerborredum, anno … millesimo septuagesimo viiiiⁿᵒ anno vero regni Philippi regis Francorum ixⁿᵒ xᵐᵒ.” Recueil des actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, roi de France, ed. Maurice Prou (Paris, 1908), no. 94. Freeman, though having this charter in hand, still dates the siege in 1079-80. Norman Conquest, iv, pp. 642-643. But Prou has shown conclusively that Freeman is in error and that the correct date is unquestionably January 1079. Op. cit., p. 242, n. 1.

[38] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle seems to say the siege happened at the end of 1079, but this is a mistake. A.-S. C., a. 1079. The siege actually occurred after Christmas 1078 and in the early weeks of 1079. Ordericus, ii, p. 387. This is confirmed by a charter of Philip I in favor of Saint-Quentin of Beauvais, dated “in obsidione … circa Gerborredum, anno … millesimo septuagesimo viiiiⁿᵒ anno vero regni Philippi regis Francorum ixⁿᵒ xᵐᵒ.” Recueil des actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, roi de France, ed. Maurice Prou (Paris, 1908), no. 94. Freeman, despite having this charter, still dates the siege to 1079-80. Norman Conquest, iv, pp. 642-643. However, Prou has clearly demonstrated that Freeman is mistaken and that the correct date is definitely January 1079. Op. cit., p. 242, n. 1.

[39] Ordericus, ii, pp. 387-388.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, pp. 387-388.

[40] A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[40] A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[41] A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 317; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 206. According to the Chronicle the king was wounded in the hand, according to Florence in the arm. The Chronicon in Liber de Hyda, p. 279, is still different, stating that the king was wounded in the foot by an arrow.

[41] A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 317; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 206. According to the Chronicle, the king was injured in the hand, while Florence states it was in the arm. The Chronicon in Liber de Hyda, p. 279, provides yet another version, claiming that the king was shot in the foot by an arrow.

[42] A.-S. C., a. 1079. Freeman with patriotic pride makes much of this exploit of Tokig the Englishman; but there appears to be no valid reason for accepting, as Freeman does, this version from the Chronicle and rejecting the different version of Florence of Worcester. Norman Conquest, iv, pp. 643-644; cf. pp. 850-852.

[42] A.-S. C., a. 1079. Freeman proudly highlights this achievement of Tokig the Englishman; however, there doesn't seem to be a solid reason for accepting Freeman's version from the Chronicle while dismissing the different account by Florence of Worcester. Norman Conquest, iv, pp. 643-644; cf. pp. 850-852.

[43] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[43] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[44] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 317; A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 206-207.

[44] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 317; A.-S. C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 206-207.

[45] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[45] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[46] G. R., ii, p. 317.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 317.

[47] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 207: “Maledixit autem rex Roberto filio suo”; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 297: “Cumque sanguinem defluere cerneret, terribiliter imprecatus est ne unquam Robertus filius suus haereditatis suae iura perciperet”; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 32; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 460.

[47] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 207: “But the king cursed his son Robert”; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 297: “And when he saw the blood flowing, he terribly cursed that his son Robert would never receive the rights to his inheritance”; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 32; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 460.

[48] Prou, Actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, no. 94.

[48] Prou, Acts of Philip I, no. 94.

[49] Friendly relations between the Conqueror and Philip are implied in the statement of Ordericus (ii, p. 390) that the king of France sent ambassadors to urge a reconciliation between William and Robert. Infra, p. 29.

[49] It is suggested that the Conqueror and Philip maintained friendly relations based on Ordericus's statement (ii, p. 390) that the king of France sent envoys to encourage a reconciliation between William and Robert. Infra, p. 29.

[50] Ordericus, ii, p. 388.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, II, p. 388.

[51] A.-S. C., a. 1079.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.-S. C., a. 1079.

[52] Vita Beati Simonis Comitis Crespeiensis Auctore Synchrono, in Migne, clvi, col. 1219. We have here chronological data of some importance. St. Simon was present at Compiègne at the translation of the Holy Shroud from its ivory casket to the magnificent golden reliquary which Queen Matilda had presented to the church of Saint-Corneille; and on the next day (in crastino itaque solemnitate peracta) he proceeded to Normandy, where he acted as mediator between the Conqueror and his rebellious son. A charter by Philip I informs us that the translation of the Holy Shroud at Compiègne took place on the fourth Sunday of Lent. Prou, Actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, no. 126. St. Simon, therefore, left Compiègne for Normandy on the Monday after Midlent. The year, however, remains in doubt. Presumably it was 1079 or 1080, probably the latter. Philip’s charter (dated 1092) refers to the translation only incidently and gives no information as to the year in which it occurred. Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 389) indicates that the peace negotiations were protracted: “Frequenti colloquio Normannici proceres regem allocuti sunt.” It cannot certainly be said that the reconciliation had been consummated earlier than Easter (12 April) 1080, on which date Robert joined with the king in the attestation of a charter. Davis, Regesta, no. 123. Gregory VII, writing on 8 May 1080, speaks of it as a recent event. Infra, n. 55. Émile Morel, editor of Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Corneille de Compiègne (Montdidier, 1904-09), i, p. 53, says that the translation of the relic took place on 3 April 1082, but he cites no authority, and I have been able to find none. Jean Pillet says: “Il est constant par des manuscrits qui parlent de cette translation, qu’elle a été faite … en 1081.” Histoire du château et de la ville de Gerberoy (Rouen, 1679), p. 85. But he does not indicate where these ‘manuscripts’ are to be found, and his method of dealing with chronological problems is so arbitrary as to inspire little confidence.

[52] Vita Beati Simonis Comitis Crespeiensis Auctore Synchrono, in Migne, clvi, col. 1219. We have important chronological information here. St. Simon was at Compiègne during the transfer of the Holy Shroud from its ivory box to the impressive golden reliquary that Queen Matilda had given to the church of Saint-Corneille; and the next day (in crastino itaque solemnitate peracta) he went to Normandy, where he acted as a mediator between the Conqueror and his rebellious son. A charter by Philip I tells us that the transfer of the Holy Shroud at Compiègne occurred on the fourth Sunday of Lent. Prou, Actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, no. 126. Therefore, St. Simon left Compiègne for Normandy on the Monday after Midlent. However, the year is still uncertain. It was likely 1079 or 1080, probably the latter. Philip’s charter (dated 1092) mentions the transfer only briefly and provides no information about the year it happened. Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 389) mentions that the peace talks were drawn out: “Frequenti colloquio Normannici proceres regem allocuti sunt.” It’s safe to say that the reconciliation wasn’t fully achieved until after Easter (12 April) 1080, when Robert joined the king in the signing of a charter. Davis, Regesta, no. 123. Gregory VII, writing on 8 May 1080, refers to it as a recent event. Infra, n. 55. Émile Morel, editor of Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Corneille de Compiègne (Montdidier, 1904-09), i, p. 53, claims that the transfer of the relic took place on 3 April 1082, but he cites no authority, and I haven't been able to find any. Jean Pillet states: “Il est constant par des manuscrits qui parlent de cette translation, qu’elle a été faite … en 1081.” Histoire du château et de la ville de Gerberoy (Rouen, 1679), p. 85. But he doesn't specify where these 'manuscripts' are located, and his approach to chronological issues is so inconsistent that it raises little confidence.

[53] Ordericus, ii, pp. 388-390.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. ii, pp. 388-390.

[54] Supra, n. 52. It may also be noted that the raid of King Malcolm, though it occurred in 1079, did not cause the king to go to England until 1080. Infra, p. 31.

[54] Above, n. 52. It's worth mentioning that King Malcolm's raid, although it happened in 1079, didn't lead him to travel to England until 1080. Below, p. 31.

[55] Registers of Gregory VII, bk. vii, no. 27, in Jaffé, Bibliotheca, ii, pp. 420-421. The letter is of more than passing interest, since it throws much light upon the matters which had been in controversy and is strongly confirmatory of the narrative sources. “Insuper monemus et paterne precamur, ut menti tuae semper sit infixum, quam forti manu, quam divulgata gloria, quicquid pater tuus possideat, ab ore inimicorum extraxerit; sciens tamen, se non in perpetuum vivere, sed ad hoc tam viriliter insistere, ut eredi alicui sua dimitteret. Caveas ergo, fili dilectissime, admonemus, ne abhinc pravorum consiliis adquiescas, quibus patrem offendas et matrem contristeris… Pravorum consilia ex officio nostro praecipimus penitus dimittas, patris voluntati in omnibus adquiescas. Data Rome 8 idus Maii, indictione 3.”

[55] Registers of Gregory VII, bk. vii, no. 27, in Jaffé, Bibliotheca, ii, pp. 420-421. The letter is more than just interesting; it sheds a lot of light on the issues that were in dispute and strongly supports the narrative sources. “Furthermore, we urge you with paternal concern that it should always be deeply fixed in your mind that whatever your father possesses, he has bravely seized from the mouths of enemies; knowing, however, that he does not live forever, but fights so valiantly to leave something to an heir. So, we warn you, dear son, to be cautious not to yield to wicked schemes from now on, which would offend your father and sadden your mother... We order you to completely abandon any wicked plans, and to comply with your father's wishes in all things. Given in Rome on the 8th of May, in the 3rd indiction.”

It may also be noted that on the same day Gregory wrote letters of courtesy to William and Matilda. But in both he confined himself to generalities and said nothing of consequence, tactfully avoiding all reference to Robert or to the recent family discord. Ibid., nos. 25, 26.

It’s worth mentioning that on the same day, Gregory sent polite letters to William and Matilda. However, in both letters, he stuck to generalities and didn’t say anything significant, skillfully steering clear of any mention of Robert or the recent family conflict. Ibid., nos. 25, 26.

[56] E.g., 1080, April 12, [Rouen?] (Davis, Regesta, no. 123); 1080, July 14, Caen (ibid., no. 125); 1080, [presumably in Normandy] (ibid., nos. 126, 127); 1081, February, [London] (ibid., no. 135); [1078-83, perhaps 1081], February 2, Salisbury (Historia et Cartularium Monasterii S. Petri Gloucestriae, ed. W. H. Hart, London, 1863-67, i, no. 411); 1081, Winchester (Davis, Regesta, no. 140); 1082, June 24, Oissel (ibid., nos. 145, 146); 1082, Downton (ibid., no. 147); 1082 (ibid., nos. 149, 150); [c. 1082] (ibid., no. 158); 1083, July 18 (ibid., no. 182); 1083 (Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, no. 37); [1079-82] (Davis, Regesta, nos. 168-173); cf. ibid., 165, 175, 183a.

[56] For example, in 1080, on April 12, [Rouen?] (Davis, Regesta, no. 123); in 1080, on July 14, Caen (ibid., no. 125); in 1080, [presumably in Normandy] (ibid., nos. 126, 127); in 1081, February, [London] (ibid., no. 135); [1078-83, possibly 1081], on February 2, Salisbury (Historia et Cartularium Monasterii S. Petri Gloucestriae, ed. W. H. Hart, London, 1863-67, i, no. 411); in 1081, Winchester (Davis, Regesta, no. 140); in 1082, on June 24, Oissel (ibid., nos. 145, 146); in 1082, Downton (ibid., no. 147); in 1082 (ibid., nos. 149, 150); [circa 1082] (ibid., no. 158); in 1083, on July 18 (ibid., no. 182); in 1083 (Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, no. 37); [1079-82] (Davis, Regesta, nos. 168-173); see also ibid., 165, 175, 183a.

[57] A.-S.C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[57] A.-S.C., a. 1079; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 13.

[58] Presumably they went over together, though we have no record of their actual crossing. They were still at Caen in Normandy 14 July 1080. Davis, Regesta, no. 125.

[58] They likely crossed together, but there’s no record of the actual crossing. They were still in Caen, Normandy on July 14, 1080. Davis, Regesta, no. 125.

[59] Chronicon Monasterii de Abingdon, ed. Joseph Stevenson (London, 1858), ii, p. 9; Simeon, H. R., p. 211.

[59] Chronicon Monasterii de Abingdon, ed. Joseph Stevenson (London, 1858), ii, p. 9; Simeon, H. R., p. 211.

[60] Chronicon de Abingdon, ii, p. 9.

[60] Chronicon de Abingdon, ii, p. 9.

[61] Simeon, H. R., p. 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Simeon, H. R., p. 211.

[62] “Proinde ut regno Angliae principatus Scotiae subactus foret, obsides tribuit.” Chronicon de Abingdon, pp. 9-10. Simeon of Durham says rather contemptuously that Robert returned from Eccles “nullo confecto negotio.” H. R., p. 211. But this statement is hardly inconsistent with the Abingdon account. A Durham writer, thirsting for vengeance, might very well use it in spite of the results accomplished by Robert’s peaceful negotiations. William of Malmesbury uses very similar language of the expedition of William Rufus eleven years later: “Statimque primo contra Walenses, post in Scottos expeditionem movens, nihil magnificentia sua dignum exhibuit.” G. R., ii, p. 365. The Abingdon account is circumstantial, and the presence of the abbot indicates a sure source of information, though perhaps a biassed one.

[62] “Therefore, to ensure the kingdom of England could bring Scotland under control, hostages were provided.” Chronicon de Abingdon, pp. 9-10. Simeon of Durham remarks somewhat dismissively that Robert returned from Eccles “without any business being accomplished.” H. R., p. 211. However, this claim hardly contradicts the Abingdon narrative. A writer from Durham, eager for revenge, might well express that despite the outcomes achieved through Robert’s peaceful discussions. William of Malmesbury uses very similar language regarding William Rufus’s expedition eleven years later: “And immediately, at first against the Welsh, afterward leading an expedition into Scotland, he demonstrated nothing worthy of his grandeur.” G. R., ii, p. 365. The Abingdon account is detailed, and the presence of the abbot suggests a reliable source of information, although it may be somewhat biased.

[63] Simeon, H. R., p. 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Simeon, H. R., p. 211.

[64] Chronicon de Abingdon, ii, p. 10.

[64] Chronicle of Abingdon, ii, p. 10.

[65] Davis, Regesta, nos. 135, 140; cf. Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, no. 411, a charter of 1078-83, perhaps of 1081.

[65] Davis, Regesta, nos. 135, 140; see Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, no. 411, a charter from 1078-83, possibly from 1081.

[66] Supra, p. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 14.

[67] On the date (September-October 1076) see Halphen, Anjou, p. 182; Prou, Actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, nos. 83, 84; Annales dites de Renaud, in Recueil d’annales angevines et vendômoises, ed. Louis Halphen (Paris, 1903), p. 88.

[67] For the date (September-October 1076), see Halphen, Anjou, p. 182; Prou, Actes de Philippe Iᵉʳ, nos. 83, 84; Annales dites de Renaud, in Recueil d’annales angevines et vendômoises, ed. Louis Halphen (Paris, 1903), p. 88.

[68] Ibid. On the Norman siege of Dol in general see Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, pp. 271-272.

[68] Same source. For an overview of the Norman siege of Dol, see Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, pp. 271-272.

[69] Ordericus, ii, p. 256.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, p. 256.

[70] “Turbulentis tempestatibus, quas a Cenomannensibus et Normannis permotas esse diximus, fomes (ut ferunt) et causa fuit Rodbertus regis filius.” Ibid., p. 294; cf. p. 297.

[70] “In the violent storms that we mentioned were caused by the Cenomannians and Normans, Robert, the son of the king, is said to have been the spark and the reason.” Ibid., p. 294; cf. p. 297.

[71] Halphen, relying upon the Annales de Saint-Aubin, has assigned Fulk’s first attack upon La Flèche to 1076, suggesting that Fulk launched it while the Conqueror was engaged in the north at the siege of Dol. Anjou, pp. 182-183. These conclusions, however, seem too dogmatic. There is no evidence which indicates a connection between the attack upon La Flèche and the king’s Breton enterprise; and it seems hardly likely that Fulk would have entered upon an undertaking against La Flèche which proved beyond his powers, while he was also operating against the Conqueror in Brittany. Further, the date 1076 from the Annales de Saint-Aubin (Halphen, Annales, p. 5) is not to be relied upon: because (1) the numeral “mlxxvi” is entered twice in the MS., the entry concerning La Flèche being the second of the two, and no such repetition appears elsewhere in these annals. We are, therefore, forewarned of a scribal error. And (2) the probability of such an error is made stronger by the fact that MSS. C, A, and B all read “mlxxvii,” while the Annales de Saint-Florent (ibid., p. 119) read “mlxxviii.” Having no other chronological data than are furnished by these meagre and uncertain annals, it is impossible to fix the date of the first attack upon La Flèche. It may have taken place in 1076, 1077, or 1078. On the whole, one of the later dates seems more probable than 1076, in view of the vague indications of some connection with Robert’s rebellion (supra, n. 70), and in view of the fact that Fulk was involved in Breton affairs in 1076.

[71] Halphen, referencing the Annales de Saint-Aubin, claims that Fulk’s first attack on La Flèche occurred in 1076, suggesting he launched it while the Conqueror was busy in the north at the siege of Dol. Anjou, pp. 182-183. However, these conclusions seem too certain without sufficient evidence linking the attack on La Flèche to the king’s campaign in Brittany; it seems unlikely Fulk would have taken on an endeavor against La Flèche that was beyond his capabilities while also dealing with the Conqueror in Brittany. Additionally, the date 1076 from the Annales de Saint-Aubin (Halphen, Annales, p. 5) isn’t reliable: (1) the numeral “mlxxvi” appears twice in the manuscript, with the La Flèche entry being the second, and no other entries in these annals repeat in this manner, suggesting a scribal mistake. And (2) the likelihood of such an error is further supported by the fact that manuscripts C, A, and B all read “mlxxvii,” while the Annales de Saint-Florent (ibid., p. 119) reads “mlxxviii.” With no other chronological data beyond these sparse and uncertain annals, it’s impossible to determine the exact date of the first attack on La Flèche. It could have happened in 1076, 1077, or 1078. Overall, one of the later dates seems more likely than 1076, considering the vague hints of some connection with Robert’s rebellion (supra, n. 70) and the fact that Fulk was engaged in Breton matters in 1076.

[72] Ordericus, ii, p. 256. Ordericus says that Fulk had the support of Hoël, duke of Brittany; but his narrative is confused—he apparently puts together the first and second sieges of La Flèche and treats them as one—and it is impossible to say whether Breton aid was given during Fulk’s first or second expedition.

[72] Ordericus, ii, p. 256. Ordericus states that Fulk had the backing of Hoël, duke of Brittany; however, his account is unclear—he seems to combine the first and second sieges of La Flèche and treats them as one event—making it impossible to determine if Breton support was provided during Fulk’s first or second campaign.

[73] “Blessé grièvement à la jambe, à la suite d’un accident de cheval, et quittant le siège de la Flèche pour se faire transporter par eau à Angers.” Halphen, Anjou, p. 311, no. 233—from an eighteenth century copy of an undated notice in the cartulary of Saint-Nicolas of Angers.

[73] “Seriously injured in the leg due to a horseback riding accident, and leaving the Flèche seat to be transported by water to Angers.” Halphen, Anjou, p. 311, no. 233—from an eighteenth-century copy of an undated notice in the cartulary of Saint-Nicolas of Angers.

[74] “Eo tempore quo Willelmus rex Anglorum cum Fulcone Andegavensi comite iuxta castellum Vallium treviam accepit.” Cartulaire de Saint-Vincent, no. 99. The document is undated, but it is witnessed by Abbot William of Saint-Vincent, who was appointed bishop of Durham 5 November 1080 and consecrated 3 January 1081. The ‘trevia’ of this document, therefore, cannot refer to the treaty of La Bruère (1081) and it seems probable that it refers to a truce concluded after the failure of the first attack upon La Flèche.

[74] “At the time when King William of England made a truce with Count Fulk of Anjou near the castle of Vallium.” Cartulaire de Saint-Vincent, no. 99. The document doesn't have a date, but it's signed by Abbot William of Saint-Vincent, who was appointed bishop of Durham on November 5, 1080, and consecrated on January 3, 1081. Therefore, the ‘truce’ in this document can't refer to the treaty of La Bruère (1081), and it seems likely that it refers to a truce made after the unsuccessful first attack on La Flèche.

[75] “MLXXXI… Fulcho Rechim castrum Fisse cepit et succendit.” Annales de Saint-Aubin, in Halphen, Annales p. 5. “MLXXXI. In hoc anno … comes Andecavorum Fulcho iunior obsedit castrum quoddam quod Fissa Iohannis dicitur atque cepit necnon succendit.” Annales dites de Renaud, ibid., p. 88. Ordericus Vitalis does not admit that La Flèche was taken, doubtless because of the confusion which he makes between the two sieges. Ordericus, ii, p. 256.

[75] “1981… Fulcho Rechim captured and burned the castle of Fisse.” Annales de Saint-Aubin, in Halphen, Annales p. 5. “1981. In this year… Count Fulcho the younger of Andecavorum besieged a certain castle called Fissa of John and also captured and burned it.” Annales dites de Renaud, ibid., p. 88. Ordericus Vitalis does not acknowledge that La Flèche was taken, likely due to the confusion he makes between the two sieges. Ordericus, ii, p. 256.

[76] On the exaggeration of numbers by mediaeval chroniclers, see J. H. Ramsay, “Chroniclers’ Estimates of Numbers and Official Records,” in E. H. R., xviii (1903), pp. 625-629; and cf. the same, “The Strength of English Armies in the Middle Ages,” ibid., xxix (1914), pp. 221-227.

[76] For a discussion on how medieval chroniclers inflated numbers, see J. H. Ramsay, “Chroniclers' Estimates of Numbers and Official Records,” in E. H. R., xviii (1903), pp. 625-629; and also check the same author's work, “The Strength of English Armies in the Middle Ages,” ibid., xxix (1914), pp. 221-227.

[77] Ordericus (ii, pp. 256-257) has given a spirited account; but he manifestly wrote without any clear conception of the geographical or topographical setting of the proposed engagement, and all efforts to render his account intelligible have proved in vain. For a discussion of the problems involved and of the conjectures which have been made, see Halphen, Anjou, p. 184.

[77] Ordericus (ii, pp. 256-257) provides an lively account; however, he clearly lacked a solid understanding of the geographical or topographical context of the intended battle, and attempts to make his account clear have been unsuccessful. For a discussion of the issues involved and the theories that have been proposed, see Halphen, Anjou, p. 184.

[78] Freeman conjectures that this is the “ubiquitous Hubert,” cardinal legate of Gregory VII. Norman Conquest, iv, p. 562.

[78] Freeman suggests that this is the "everywhere present Hubert," the cardinal legate of Gregory VII. Norman Conquest, iv, p. 562.

[79] Ordericus, ii, pp. 257-258.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, II, pp. 257-258.

[80] “Qui et ipse a Fulcone bello lacessitus, obsidibus pacis pro fide datis fratre suo, consule videlicet Mauritanie, et filio suo et multis aliis, recessit.” Halphen, Annales, p. 88.

[80] “Who himself, being attacked by Fulco in war, withdrew after peace was promised in exchange for hostages, including his own brother, the consul of Mauritania, his son, and many others.” Halphen, Annales, p. 88.

[81] “Haec nimirum pax, quae inter regem et praefatum comitem in loco, qui vulgo Blancalanda vel Brueria dicitur, facta est, omni vita regis ad profectum utriusque provinciae permansit.” Ordericus, ii, p. 258.

[81] “This peace, established between the king and the aforementioned count in a place commonly known as Blancalanda or Brueria, lasted throughout the king's life for the benefit of both provinces.” Ordericus, ii, p. 258.

[82] Halphen, Anjou, pp. 185-186; Latouche, Maine, p. 79.

[82] Halphen, Anjou, pp. 185-186; Latouche, Maine, p. 79.

[83] Halphen, Anjou, p. 186; Latouche, Maine, p. 39.

[83] Halphen, Anjou, p. 186; Latouche, Maine, p. 39.

[84] Davis, Regesta, nos. 145, 146; cf. nos. 149, 150, 158.

[84] Davis, Regesta, nos. 145, 146; see also nos. 149, 150, 158.

[85] Ibid., no. 147.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, no. 147.

[86] Ibid., no. 182. He also attests with the king, queen, and William Rufus, in 1083, a charter in favor of Saint-Julien of Tours. Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, no. 37.

[86] Ibid., no. 182. He also confirms with the king, queen, and William Rufus, in 1083, a charter supporting Saint-Julien of Tours. Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, no. 37.

Davis cites a “confirmation by William I” in favor of the abbey of Lessay, which is attested by Robert, along with King William, Bishop Odo of Bayeux, Henry “the king’s son,” and others, and which he assigns to 1084, remarking, “The appearance of Bishop Odo is strange, considering that he was at this time in captivity.” Regesta, no. 199. It cannot, of course, be supposed that the Conqueror really gave a confirmation in company with Odo of Bayeux while he was holding the latter in close confinement as a most bitter and dangerous enemy; and some other explanation of the apparent inconsistency must be found. A glance at the document as printed in full in Gallia Christiana (xi, instr., cols. 228-229) makes it clear that we have to do here not with a single diploma of known date, but rather with a list of notices of gifts. At the head of the list stands the record of a grant by Roger d’Aubigny, dated 1084, and accompanied by a list of witnesses. Then follow no less than six separate notices of grants, each with its own witnesses; and finally come the attestations of King William, Bishop Odo, Henry the king’s son, Count Robert, and others. There is no reason to suppose that these attestations are of the year 1084—a date which applies certainly only to the first grant in the list—and they are evidently of a later period, perhaps of the year 1091, when the abbey of Lessay might naturally seek a confirmation from the three brothers after the pacification which followed the siege of Mont-Saint-Michel. The king in question, therefore, is probably William Rufus rather than the Conqueror. The style of Henry “filii regis” is certainly surprising, but it can be matched in another document, also probably of the year 1091. Davis, Regesta, no. 320; cf. The New Palaeographical Society, Facsimiles of Ancient Manuscripts, etc. (London, 1903-), 1st series, pt. 2, plate 45a and text.

Davis mentions a “confirmation by William I” that supports the abbey of Lessay, which is backed up by Robert, along with King William, Bishop Odo of Bayeux, Henry “the king’s son,” and others, and he places this event in 1084, noting, “It’s odd that Bishop Odo appears here since he was in captivity at this time.” Regesta, no. 199. Of course, it’s impossible to believe that the Conqueror actually issued a confirmation alongside Odo of Bayeux while Odo was imprisoned as a significant and dangerous enemy; we must find another explanation for this inconsistency. Looking at the document published in full in Gallia Christiana (xi, instr., cols. 228-229) clarifies that we’re dealing not with a single diploma from a specific date but rather with a compilation of notes on various gifts. The first entry is a record of a grant by Roger d’Aubigny, dated 1084, followed by a list of witnesses. After that, there are at least six separate entries for different grants, each with its own witnesses; finally, there are the attestations of King William, Bishop Odo, Henry the king’s son, Count Robert, and others. There’s no reason to believe that these attestations come from the year 1084— a date that certainly applies only to the first grant in the list— and they likely date from later, perhaps 1091, when the abbey of Lessay would reasonably seek confirmation from the three brothers after the peace that followed the siege of Mont-Saint-Michel. Therefore, the king referenced here is probably William Rufus, not the Conqueror. The title of Henry “filii regis” is certainly surprising, but it can be found in another document, also likely from 1091. Davis, Regesta, no. 320; cf. The New Palaeographical Society, Facsimiles of Ancient Manuscripts, etc. (London, 1903-), 1st series, pt. 2, plate 45a and text.

[87] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 265, 267-268; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 332; Ordericus, iii, p. 268.

[87] Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 265, 267-268; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 332; Ordericus, iii, p. 268.

[88] “Serenitas pacis diu quaesitae inter regem et filium eius celeriter obnubilata est. Protervus enim iuvenis patrem sequi, vel ei obedire dedignatus est. Animosus vero princeps ob ignaviam eius crebris eum redargutionibus et conviciis palam iniuriatus est. Unde denuo post aliquod tempus, paucis sodalibus fretus, a patre recessit, nec postea rediit; donec pater moriens Albericum comitem, ut ducatum Neustriae reciperet, in Galliam ad eum direxit.” Ordericus, ii, p. 390.

[88] “The peace that had long been sought between the king and his son quickly faded. The headstrong young man refused to follow or obey his father. In response, the bold prince publicly insulted him with constant accusations and taunts for his cowardice. So, after a while, relying on a few companions, he left his father and never returned; until the father, on his deathbed, sent Count Alberic to him to reclaim the Duchy of Neustria in France.” Ordericus, ii, p. 390.

[89] Ibid., p. 380.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 380.

[90] Robert appears in no reliable charter between the queen’s death and his own accession to the duchy.

[90] Robert is not mentioned in any trustworthy document from the time of the queen’s death until he took over the duchy.

[91] Because of the extended period during which he is not to be found in the charters, and because Ordericus (ii, p. 381) speaks of his being in exile “ferme quinque annis.” Cf. supra, n. 12.

[91] Due to the long time he is absent from the records, and because Ordericus (ii, p. 381) mentions that he was in exile for nearly five years. See supra, n. 12.

[92] Ordericus, ii, p. 381.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 2, p. 381.

[93] “Robertus, patre adhuc vivente, Normanniam sibi negari aegre ferens, in Italiam obstinatus abiit, ut, filia Bonifacii marchionis sumpta, patri partibus illis adiutus adversaretur: sed, petitionis huiusce cassus, Philippum Francorum regem contra patriam excitavit.” William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 332.

[93] “Robert, struggling with the fact that his father was still alive and that he was denied Normandy, stubbornly left for Italy. He planned to marry Boniface the marquis's daughter to support his father against those regions. However, when this request was rejected, he turned to Philip, the King of the Franks, against his homeland.” William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 332.

[94] “Porro ille, quae ab amicis liberalibus ad subsidium sui accipiebat, histrionibus et parasitis ac meretricibus insipienter distribuebat; quibus improvide distractis, egestate gravi compressus mendicabat, et aes alienum ab externis foeneratoribus exul egenus quaeritabat.” Ordericus, ii, p. 382. Ordericus reserves his worst criticisms for Robert’s later life, but doubtless the moral decay set in early. Cf. ibid., iv, pp. 105-106.

[94] “He foolishly distributed the money he received from generous friends to actors, parasites, and prostitutes; and when these were carelessly squandered, he was overwhelmed by poverty, begging and seeking loans from moneylenders while living in exile.” Ordericus, ii, p. 382. Ordericus saves his harshest criticisms for Robert’s later years, but it’s clear that moral decline began early. Cf. ibid., iv, pp. 105-106.

[95] Ibid., iv, pp. 81-82. The author embellishes his account with a further tale of how the boys were brought up in obscurity by their mother, who in later years took them to Robert, then become duke, and proved their parentage by undergoing the ordeal of hot iron.

[95] Ibid., iv, pp. 81-82. The author enhances his story with an additional account of how the boys were raised in obscurity by their mother, who later took them to Robert, who had now become a duke, and confirmed their parentage by enduring the trial of hot iron.

[96] Ordericus, iv, p. 82; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 45; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 333.

[96] Ordericus, iv, p. 82; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 45; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 333.

[97] Ordericus, ii, p. 82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. ii, p. 82.

[98] Ibid., iii, p. 320.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, iii, p. 320.

[99] Ibid., ii, p. 390; iii, p. 228; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 338.

[99] Same source., ii, p. 390; iii, p. 228; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 338.

[100] It is clear that the war grew out of the inevitable antagonism between the interests of the two monarchs, and particularly out of the determination on King William’s part to reassert the Norman claim to the Vexin. Ordericus, iii, pp. 222-225. As to the immediate provocation, Ordericus explains that the Conqueror’s attack upon Mantes was in retaliation for predatory incursions which certain lawless inhabitants of the city had been making across the border into Normandy (ibid., p. 222); William of Malmesbury attributes it to an insulting jest which Philip had made about William’s obesity (G. R., ii, p. 336); while Robert of Torigny ascribes it to the aid which Philip had been giving Robert Curthose against his father (Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 265).

[100] It's clear that the war stemmed from the inevitable conflict between the interests of the two kings, especially King William's determination to reassert the Norman claim to the Vexin. Ordericus, iii, pp. 222-225. Regarding the immediate trigger, Ordericus explains that the Conqueror's attack on Mantes was retaliation for the predatory incursions that some lawless citizens of the city were making into Normandy (ibid., p. 222); William of Malmesbury attributes it to an insulting joke Philip made about William's weight (G. R., ii, p. 336); while Robert of Torigny links it to the support Philip was providing Robert Curthose against his father (Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 265).

[101] Ordericus, iii, pp. 222-226; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 336; A.-S. C., a. 1086; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 20; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 265.

[101] Ordericus, iii, pp. 222-226; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 336; A.-S. C., a. 1086; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 20; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 265.

[102] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 332, 338; Ordericus, iii, p. 228; cf. Chronicon in Liber de Hyda, p. 298. Robert of Torigny is more specific: “Cum igitur in Pontivo apud Abbatisvillam, cum sui similibus iuvenibus, filiis scilicet satraparum Normanniae, qui ei, quasi suo domino futuro, specie tenus obsequebantur, re autem vera novarum rerum cupiditate illecti, moraretur et ducatum Normanniae, maxime in margine, excursionibus et rapinis demoliretur.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[102] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 332, 338; Ordericus, iii, p. 228; cf. Chronicon in Liber de Hyda, p. 298. Robert of Torigny is more specific: “So while he was in Pontivo at Abbatisvillam, with young men like himself, namely the sons of the noblemen of Normandy, who superficially showed him loyalty as if he were their future lord, but were really enticed by a desire for new things, he lingered and the duchy of Normandy was mainly destroyed on the outskirts by raids and plundering.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[103] This is the plain inference from Ordericus, iii, p. 242; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 332,337; De Obitu Willelmi, in William of Jumièges, pp. 146-147.

[103] This is the straightforward conclusion from Ordericus, iii, p. 242; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 332, 337; De Obitu Willelmi, in William of Jumièges, pp. 146-147.

[104] That is, (1) before the Conquest (supra, p. 12), (2) after the Conquest on the occasion of the king’s illness at Bonneville (supra, p. 15), (3) at the reconciliation after the siege of Gerberoy (supra, p. 29). Cf. also the charter of Stigand de Mézidon, 1063, in Le Prévost, Eure, i, p. 562.

[104] That is, (1) before the Conquest (above, p. 12), (2) after the Conquest during the king’s illness at Bonneville (above, p. 15), (3) at the reconciliation after the siege of Gerberoy (above, p. 29). See also the charter of Stigand de Mézidon, 1063, in Le Prévost, Eure, i, p. 562.

[105] Ordericus, iii, pp. 239, 242-243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iii, pp. 239, 242-243.

[106] Ibid., p. 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 242.

[107] De Obitu Willelmi, in William of Jumièges, pp. 146-147.

[107] The Death of William, in William of Jumièges, pp. 146-147.

[108] That Maine was included is clear from the fact that Robert’s right to rule there was not questioned. Wace, too, is specific:

[108] It's clear that Maine was included because no one questioned Robert's right to rule there. Wace also makes this clear:

E quant Guilleme trespassa,
Al duc Robert le Mans laissa.

Roman de Rou, ed. Hugo Andresen (Heilbronn, 1877-79), ii, p. 416. The Annales de Wintonia are clearly wrong in stating that the Conqueror left Maine to Henry. Annales Monastici, ii, p. 35.

Roman de Rou, ed. Hugo Andresen (Heilbronn, 1877-79), ii, p. 416. The Annales de Wintonia are clearly mistaken in saying that the Conqueror gave Maine to Henry. Annales Monastici, ii, p. 35.

[109] Ordericus, ii, p. 390: “pater moriens Albericum comitem, ut ducatum Neustriae reciperet, in Galliam ad eum direxit”; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[109] Ordericus, ii, p. 390: “As he was dying, the father sent Count Albert to France to take back the Duchy of Neustria”; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[110] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 338.

[110] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 338.

[111] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 265.

[111] Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 265.


CHAPTER III
INDEPENDENT RULE, 1087-1095

While William Rufus was hurrying to England to claim the royal crown, and the young Prince Henry was piously attending his father’s funeral at Caen, Robert Curthose, hearing the news of the Conqueror’s death, hastily returned from his long exile, and upon arriving at Rouen took possession of his inheritance without encountering any opposition.[1] At last the duchy of Normandy and the county of Maine, so long denied him by his imperious father, were within his grasp. No doubt the news of the king’s death was very welcome to the incorrigible exile; yet it is pleasant to learn that Robert, upon entering into his inheritance, was not neglectful of filial duty toward his father’s memory or of those charitable acts which were regarded as necessary for the weal of the departed soul. The Conqueror upon his deathbed had made provision for the distribution of his treasures[2] and for the release of prisoners from his gaols.[3] These dispositions the duke was careful to carry out, making bounteous distribution of such treasure as he found to monasteries and churches and to the poor; while two captives of royal descent—Wulf, son of King Harold, and Duncan, son of King Malcolm—he not only allowed to go their way in peace, but honored with the arms of knighthood.[4] Filial piety and the chivalrous impulses of Robert[43] Curthose were never more happily united. Some of the rare charters of the duke’s early reign are also indicative of a similar spirit. Thus we find him confirming to Saint-Étienne of Caen a grant of the manor of Vains which the Conqueror had made during his last illness.[5] Perhaps not quite the same motive, though assuredly no spirit of rancor, led him on 7 July 1088 to restore to La Trinité of Fécamp the lands which his father had taken away in his wrath.[6]

While William Rufus rushed back to England to claim the royal crown, and young Prince Henry was solemnly attending his father’s funeral in Caen, Robert Curthose, hearing the news of the Conqueror’s death, quickly returned from his long exile. Upon arriving in Rouen, he took possession of his inheritance without any resistance. At last, the duchy of Normandy and the county of Maine, which had been denied to him for so long by his demanding father, were finally within his reach. While the news of the king’s death was no doubt welcome to the persistent exile, it’s nice to know that Robert, upon claiming his inheritance, did not neglect his duty toward his father’s memory or the charitable acts that were seen as essential for the well-being of the deceased soul. The Conqueror had made arrangements on his deathbed for the distribution of his treasures and for the release of prisoners from his jails. The duke was careful to follow through with these arrangements, generously distributing the treasures he found to monasteries, churches, and the poor. He not only allowed two royal captives—Wulf, the son of King Harold, and Duncan, the son of King Malcolm—to go free, but he also honored them with knighthood. Filial respect and the chivalrous instincts of Robert Curthose were never more beautifully combined. Some of the rare charters from the duke’s early reign also reflect a similar spirit. We find him confirming a grant of the manor of Vains to Saint-Étienne of Caen, which the Conqueror had made during his final illness. Perhaps not entirely driven by the same motive, but certainly without any bitterness, he restored the lands that his father had taken from La Trinité of Fécamp in anger on July 7, 1088.

The news of the Conqueror’s death spread with incredible swiftness,[7] and the new duke can hardly have reached Rouen before a new era (nimia rerum mutatio) had dawned in Normandy.[8] The days of stern government, of enforced peace, of castles garrisoned and controlled by the duke had passed—at least until Normandy should again be brought under the heavy hand of an English king. Robert of Bellême was on his way to the royal bedside, and had got as far as Brionne, when the news of the king’s death reached him. Instantly he wheeled his horse, and, galloping back to Alençon, he took the royal garrison by surprise, drove it out, and established his own retainers in the castle. Then, pressing on, he repeated this performance at Bellême and at other of his strongholds. He also turned upon his weaker neighbors, and either expelled their garrisons and installed his own troops in their stead, or razed their castles to the ground in order that none might stand against him. So, too, William of Évreux, William of Breteuil, Ralph of Conches, and other lords—most of them old friends and supporters of Robert Curthose in rebellious days—expelled the garrisons of King William from their fortresses and took them into their own hands.[9] Already the stage was set for the private warfare, the pillage, and the[44] harrying that were to reduce Normandy to the verge of chaos. The monk of Saint-Évroul, whose house was unfortunately located amid the very worst dens of iniquity, sends up a wail of lamentation. Robert was duke of Normandy and prince of the Manceaux in name, indeed; but so sunk was he in sloth and idleness that his government knew neither virtue nor justice.[10] But to these things it will be necessary to recur in another connection. It was, in any event, clear from the beginning that the barons were to enjoy a position of influence, independence, and power under the new régime such as had been denied them by the Conqueror.

The news of the Conqueror's death spread incredibly fast,[7] and the new duke could hardly have reached Rouen before a new era (nimia rerum mutatio) had begun in Normandy.[8] The days of strict rule, enforced peace, and castles controlled by the duke were over—at least until Normandy was brought back under the heavy hand of an English king. Robert of Bellême was on his way to the royal bedside and had gotten as far as Brionne when he heard the news of the king's death. Immediately, he turned his horse around and galloped back to Alençon, catching the royal garrison by surprise, driving them out, and installing his own men in the castle. He then moved on, repeating this at Bellême and other strongholds. He also attacked his weaker neighbors, either forcing their garrisons out and putting his own troops in, or destroying their castles so that none could oppose him. Similarly, William of Évreux, William of Breteuil, Ralph of Conches, and other lords—most of them old allies of Robert Curthose during their rebellious times—expelled King William's garrisons from their fortresses and took control of them.[9] The stage was already set for private wars, looting, and raids that would push Normandy to the brink of chaos. The monk of Saint-Évroul, whose monastery was tragically situated in one of the worst areas of vice, cried out in lament. Robert was duke of Normandy and prince of the Manceaux in name, but he was so lost in laziness and idleness that his rule knew neither virtue nor justice.[10] However, these issues will need to be revisited in another context. It was clear from the start that the barons would gain a position of influence, independence, and power under the new regime that had been denied to them by the Conqueror.

For some four years before the death of the late king, Bishop Odo of Bayeux had been held a royal prisoner in the castle of Rouen. Very reluctantly had the Conqueror, as he lay upon his deathbed, been prevailed upon to release him.[11] But under the new duke the fortunes of the bishop again rose rapidly. Not only did he enjoy freedom, but all his former possessions and honors in Normandy were restored to him, and he took his place among the duke’s chief counsellors.[12] Soon afterwards he crossed over to England, and was reëstablished in his former earldom of Kent.[13] And then, with vaulting ambition, he began to plot the overthrow of William Rufus and the reuniting of England and Normandy under the rule of Robert Curthose.

For about four years before the death of the late king, Bishop Odo of Bayeux had been held as a royal prisoner in the castle of Rouen. Very reluctantly, the Conqueror, as he lay on his deathbed, was persuaded to release him.[11] But under the new duke, the bishop’s fortunes quickly rose again. Not only was he freed, but all his previous possessions and honors in Normandy were given back to him, and he became one of the duke’s top advisors.[12] Shortly after that, he crossed over to England and was reinstated in his former earldom of Kent.[13] Then, with great ambition, he started plotting to overthrow William Rufus and reunite England and Normandy under Robert Curthose's rule.

The position of Odo of Bayeux, with his broad holdings and honors on both sides of the Channel, was typical of that of many of the Anglo-Norman barons. They had been held by William the Conqueror under a tight rein, but at least they had had a single master. Now, however, the two realms were divided, and the service of two lords presented grave inconveniences. “If we do our duty to Robert, the duke of Normandy,” they said, “we shall offend his brother William, and so lose our great revenues and high honors in England. On the other hand, if we keep our[45] fealty to King William, Duke Robert will take from us our patrimonial estates in Normandy.”[14] Further, the accession of two young and inexperienced princes, after the stern rule and rigorous repression of the preceding reign, offered a peculiarly tempting opportunity for rebellion. And as between the two princes, there could be little doubt on which side the support of most of the barons would be thrown. Robert was affable, mild, and pliable—for the turbulent nobles of the eleventh century such a ruler as they most desired. William, on the other hand, was arrogant and terrible and likely to be a harsh, unbending master. Moreover, Robert, as the eldest son, was deemed to have the better right.[15] William Rufus had gained the kingdom largely by virtue of his own decisive action and the support of Archbishop Lanfranc. Though publicly acknowledged, his tenure of the English crown was by no means unreservedly accepted by the baronage in England.[16] Accordingly, late in 1087, or more probably early in the spring of 1088,[17] a conspiracy with wide ramifications was formed for his overthrow and for the transfer of the kingdom to Robert Curthose. “In this year,” says the Chronicler, “this land was much disturbed and filled with great treason, so that the most powerful Frenchmen that were in this land would betray their lord the king, and would have for king his brother Robert who was count of Normandy.”[18]

The situation for Odo of Bayeux, with his extensive estates and titles on both sides of the Channel, was common among many of the Anglo-Norman barons. They had been controlled by William the Conqueror, but at least they had one ruler. Now, however, the two kingdoms were separate, and serving two lords created serious problems. "If we remain loyal to Robert, the duke of Normandy," they said, "we'll anger his brother William and lose our significant wealth and high status in England. On the flip side, if we stay loyal to King William, Duke Robert will take our family lands in Normandy." [14] Additionally, the rise of two young and inexperienced princes, following the strict rule and harsh oppression of the previous reign, provided a particularly enticing chance for rebellion. Between the two princes, there was little doubt as to where most of the barons would lend their support. Robert was friendly, gentle, and adaptable—exactly the kind of ruler the rebellious nobles of the eleventh century wanted. William, on the other hand, was arrogant and fierce, likely to be a harsh and rigid leader. Furthermore, Robert, being the eldest son, was seen to have a stronger claim.[15] William Rufus had gained the throne mostly due to his decisive actions and the backing of Archbishop Lanfranc. Although he was publicly recognized, his hold on the English crown was not fully endorsed by the barons in England.[16] Therefore, late in 1087, or more likely in early spring 1088,[17] a conspiracy with far-reaching effects was formed to overthrow him and transfer the kingdom to Robert Curthose. “In this year,” says the Chronicler, “this land was much disturbed and filled with great treason, so that the most powerful Frenchmen in this land would betray their lord the king, and would have for king his brother Robert who was count of Normandy.”[18]

The beginnings of this treasonable enterprise are obscure, and it is impossible to say with certainty on which side of the Channel the plot was hatched.[19] Bishop Odo of Bayeux was unquestionably[46] its prime mover, and of his activities we have some knowledge. Having risen to honor and power in Normandy, he had crossed over to England before the end of 1087 and was in attendance at the king’s Christmas court,[20] apparently in the full enjoyment of his English earldom.[21] But he may even then have been contemplating treason. Certainly the inception of the great conspiracy both in England and in Normandy can hardly have been delayed long afterwards. During the early spring secret negotiations were active, and frequent messages must have been exchanged between England and the Continent.[22] One after another the great nobles and prelates were won over. Even William of Saint-Calais, bishop of Durham, who had been raised by William Rufus to the position of chief trust in the kingdom, was widely believed to have joined the conspiracy.[23] Before the close of Lent[24] the greater part of the Anglo-Norman baronage had strengthened the defences of their castles and broken into open revolt. The rebellion extended from the south coast to Northumberland[47] and from East Anglia to the Welsh border.[25] But the centre and heart of the movement, so far, at any rate, as it concerns the life of Robert Curthose, lay in the southeast of England, where Bishop Odo and his immediate supporters had established themselves in strategic positions in the strongholds of Rochester[26] and Pevensey.[27]

The origins of this treasonous plot are unclear, and it’s impossible to determine with certainty where it was created, whether on the English or French side of the Channel.[19] Bishop Odo of Bayeux was undoubtedly[46] the main instigator, and we have some information about his actions. After rising to prominence and power in Normandy, he crossed to England before the end of 1087 and attended the king’s Christmas court,[20] clearly enjoying his English earldom.[21] However, he may have been plotting treason even then. The beginning of the significant conspiracy in both England and Normandy likely didn’t take long to develop afterward. By early spring, secret negotiations were underway, and numerous messages must have been sent back and forth between England and the Continent.[22] One after another, the major nobles and church leaders were persuaded to join. Even William of Saint-Calais, the bishop of Durham, who had been appointed by William Rufus as the kingdom's chief trustee, was widely believed to be part of the conspiracy.[23] Before Lent ended[24] the majority of the Anglo-Norman barons had fortified their castles and revolted openly. The rebellion spread from the south coast to Northumberland[47] and from East Anglia to the Welsh border.[25] However, the center of the movement, especially regarding the life of Robert Curthose, was in the southeast of England, where Bishop Odo and his closest allies had positioned themselves strategically in the strongholds of Rochester[26] and Pevensey.[27]

Duke Robert’s connection with the great rebellion of 1088 in its early stages is by no means clear. According to one of the later writers, upon learning that his brother had gone to England to claim the royal crown, Robert had sworn a great oath by the angels of God, declaring that though he were in distant Alexandria, the English would await his coming and make him king.[28] Actually, however, he seems to have reconciled himself to the accomplished fact,[29] and not to have contemplated an attack upon England until the barons, taking the initiative, informed him of their plan for the overthrow of William Rufus.[30] Upon hearing this good news, however, he promptly approved the project and promised the conspirators every possible aid and support.[31] As an earnest of his intention, he sent Eustace of Boulogne and Robert of Bellême with their retainers on in advance to England, where they were installed by Bishop Odo in the great fortress of Rochester. Meanwhile, he undertook to collect a fleet and to prepare for an invasion in force.[32]

Duke Robert’s involvement in the early stages of the great rebellion of 1088 isn't entirely clear. According to one later writer, when he learned that his brother had gone to England to claim the royal crown, Robert swore a big oath by the angels of God, saying that even if he were in faraway Alexandria, the English would wait for him and make him king.[28] In reality, though, he seems to have accepted the situation,[29] and didn't consider attacking England until the barons took the lead and informed him of their plan to overthrow William Rufus.[30] When he heard this good news, he quickly supported the plan and promised the conspirators all the help and backing they needed.[31] To show that he was serious, he sent Eustace of Boulogne and Robert of Bellême along with their followers ahead to England, where Bishop Odo set them up in the large fortress of Rochester. In the meantime, he worked on gathering a fleet and preparing for a strong invasion.[32]

But the levy and equipment of an expedition for a second Norman conquest of England was an undertaking for which the resources of the duke were little able to provide. Careless, prodigal, incurably fond of good living, Robert was by nature impecunious. The unsettling transformation that had come over the duchy upon his accession was little likely to recruit his financial resources. The sudden increase in the power and independence of the nobility, the disturbed state of the country, the lavish grant of emoluments to all who asked, the charitable distribution of the Conqueror’s treasure to religious houses, all these things inevitably depleted the ducal resources. And further, under the terms of the late king’s will, 5000 livres had been paid out to make provision for Prince Henry.[33]

But organizing and equipping an expedition for a second Norman conquest of England was something the duke could barely afford. Careless, extravagant, and hopelessly in love with a good life, Robert was naturally short on money. The unsettling changes that had occurred in the duchy since he took over were unlikely to help his finances. The sudden rise in the power and independence of the nobility, the unrest in the country, the generous gifts to anyone who asked, and the charitable distribution of the Conqueror’s wealth to religious houses all drained the duke’s resources. Plus, under the late king’s will, 5000 livres had been paid out to provide for Prince Henry.[33]

As compared with Robert, who had squandered his treasure in reckless extravagance, Prince Henry enjoyed a certain opulence. Pious attendance at the Conqueror’s obsequies had not prevented his having his treasure weighed out to the last farthing, “in order that nothing should be lacking,” and putting it in a place of security among friends upon whom he could rely.[34] Without land which he could call his own, and placed in a somewhat difficult position between the rival interests of his brothers, he had stood carefully upon his guard, frugally husbanding his resources, and holding himself in readiness to take sides with either of his brothers, or with neither, as his own interests should decide.[35] He was more drawn to Robert, however, because of his mildness and good nature,[36] and for a time he remained with him in Normandy.[37] To Henry, accordingly, Robert appealed in 1088 for[49] funds to be used in the invasion of England. But gifts without reward Henry would not give. Soon, however, fresh messengers from the duke brought the welcome news that Robert was willing to sell him a part of his lands; whereupon Henry became more pliable, and a bargain was soon struck. For 3000 livres the duke handed over to him the whole of the Cotentin, Avranches, and Mont-Saint-Michel, together with the great Norman lordship of Earl Hugh of Chester.[38] Thus Robert obtained a supply of ready cash to equip his forces for the invasion of England, though at the expense of alienating a part of his birthright. This was but the beginning of a policy of short-sighted expedients in lieu of effective government, which in the end was to prove fatal to his rule.

Compared to Robert, who had wasted his wealth on reckless spending, Prince Henry enjoyed a certain wealth. Attending the Conqueror’s funeral hadn't stopped him from counting his treasure down to the last penny, “so that nothing should be missing,” and securing it with trusted friends. Without land to call his own and caught in a tough spot between the competing interests of his brothers, he had been cautious, managing his resources wisely and staying prepared to support either of his brothers, or neither, depending on what was best for him. However, he felt more drawn to Robert because of his gentle nature, and for a time, he stayed with him in Normandy. Therefore, in 1088, Henry received a request from Robert for funds to help with the invasion of England. But Henry wasn’t willing to give gifts without something in return. Soon, however, news arrived from the duke that Robert was ready to sell him part of his lands, making Henry more flexible, and a deal was quickly made. For 3000 livres, the duke transferred to him all of Cotentin, Avranches, and Mont-Saint-Michel, along with the significant Norman lordship of Earl Hugh of Chester. Thus, Robert secured cash to equip his forces for the invasion of England, though it came at the cost of giving up part of his birthright. This was just the beginning of a series of short-sighted decisions in place of effective governance, which would ultimately prove disastrous for his rule.

Meanwhile, the rebellion had taken a course which was disastrous for Robert’s cause in England. William Rufus, finding that the greater part of the Anglo-Norman baronage had deserted him, turned for support to his native English subjects, and his appeal to them was not made in vain.[39] Gathering together such forces as he could, he marched straight upon Tunbridge and took the place by storm. Then he pushed on towards Rochester, expecting to find Odo of Bayeux and the main body of the rebel forces. But the bishop had learned of his coming and had slipped out of Rochester and gone to Pevensey, where he joined Robert of Mortain in the defence of the castle, while they awaited the arrival of Robert Curthose with the expedition from Normandy. But the king was informed of the bishop’s movement, and, abandoning his proposed attack upon Rochester, he marched southward upon Pevensey and began a protracted siege of the castle.[40]

Meanwhile, the rebellion was going disastrously for Robert’s cause in England. William Rufus, realizing that most of the Anglo-Norman barons had abandoned him, turned for support to his native English subjects, and his call was not in vain.[39] Gathering the forces he could, he marched straight to Tunbridge and captured the place by storm. Then he moved on toward Rochester, expecting to find Odo of Bayeux and the main group of rebel forces. But the bishop had heard of his approach and had slipped out of Rochester, heading to Pevensey, where he joined Robert of Mortain to defend the castle while they awaited Robert Curthose's arrival with the expedition from Normandy. However, the king learned of the bishop’s movement and, abandoning his planned attack on Rochester, marched south to Pevensey and began a long siege of the castle.[40]

Meanwhile, the long expected fleet from Normandy did not appear. One writer complains that the duke dallied away his time with amusements ill befitting a man.[41] Indeed, so widespread was the English rebellion that the kingdom appeared to be almost within his grasp, if only he had bestirred himself to seize it.[42] Yet with William Rufus loyally supported by an English army and pushing his campaign with the utmost vigor, everything depended upon the promptness with which the duke could land troops in England to support the rebels. It was doubtless the knowledge of this pressing need which induced Robert to send forward a part of his forces in advance, while he himself remained in Normandy to make more extended preparations.[43] But the vanguard of the ducal fleet met with a disaster which proved fatal to the whole insurrectionary movement. While William Rufus himself maintained a close investment of Pevensey, he had sent his ships to sea to ward off the threatened attack. And as the Norman fleet approached the English coast, the rival forces joined in battle, and the invaders were overwhelmingly defeated. To add to the catastrophe, a sudden calm cut off every possibility of escape to the Norman forces. According to contemporary writers the multitude that perished was beyond all reckoning.[44]

Meanwhile, the long-awaited fleet from Normandy didn’t show up. One writer notes that the duke wasted his time on activities unworthy of a man.[41] In fact, the English rebellion was so widespread that the kingdom seemed almost within his reach, if only he had acted to take it.[42] However, William Rufus, backed by an English army and pushing his campaign with great energy, meant that everything relied on how quickly the duke could get troops to England to support the rebels. It was probably the awareness of this urgent need that led Robert to send part of his forces ahead while he stayed in Normandy to prepare more thoroughly.[43] But the advance guard of the ducal fleet suffered a disaster that dealt a fatal blow to the entire uprising. While William Rufus maintained a close siege of Pevensey, he sent his ships out to prevent the expected attack. As the Norman fleet approached the English coast, the two forces clashed, and the invaders were decisively defeated. To make matters worse, a sudden calm removed any chance of escape for the Norman forces. According to writers of the time, the number of casualties was beyond all estimate.[44]

Disaster followed hard upon disaster. Bishop Odo, the count of Mortain, and the garrison of Pevensey were reduced by starvation and obliged to surrender after a six weeks’ resistance.[45] The bishop gave himself up, and solemnly promised upon oath to procure the surrender of Rochester and then depart the kingdom forever. Upon this understanding the king, suspecting no ruse or[51] bad faith, sent him off with a small force to receive the submission of Rochester. But the great fortress, the chief stronghold of the rebels in southeastern England, was held by a strong garrison and able leaders whom the duke had sent from Normandy,[46] such warriors as Eustace of Boulogne and Robert of Bellême and two of his brothers, men of intrepid courage, who were unwilling to admit the hopelessness of their cause. And when Odo appeared before the castle with the royal troops and summoned them to surrender, they suddenly sallied forth, seized both the bishop and his captors, and carried the whole party within the walls.[47] Outwitted by this clever ruse, the king was again obliged to summon his English supporters[48] and lay siege to Rochester. But still no reënforcements arrived from Normandy, and again the royal arms enjoyed a triumph. The defenders of Rochester were obliged to surrender;[49] and the traitor bishop was now at last deprived of all his revenues and honors in England and driven over sea forever.[50] Doubtless other rebels were sent into exile with him.[51] But William Rufus with politic foresight tempered his animosity against many and admitted them to reconciliation.[52]

Disaster came one after another. Bishop Odo, the count of Mortain, and the garrison of Pevensey were weakened by starvation and forced to surrender after six weeks of resistance.[45] The bishop surrendered and solemnly promised to get Rochester to surrender and then leave the kingdom forever. Believing this, the king, suspecting no trick or betrayal, sent him off with a small force to secure Rochester’s submission. However, the great fortress, the main stronghold of the rebels in southeastern England, was held by a strong garrison and capable leaders sent by the duke from Normandy,[46] including fierce warriors like Eustace of Boulogne, Robert of Bellême, and two of his brothers, all brave men who were not ready to give up their cause. When Odo arrived at the castle with the royal troops and demanded their surrender, they suddenly charged out, captured both the bishop and his men, and brought the entire group inside the walls.[47] Outsmarted by this clever tactic, the king had to call on his English supporters[48] and lay siege to Rochester. But still, no reinforcements came from Normandy, and once again the royal forces achieved victory. The defenders of Rochester were forced to surrender;[49] and the traitor bishop finally lost all his wealth and titles in England and was sent across the sea for good.[50] Surely other rebels were exiled with him.[51] But William Rufus, with shrewd foresight, softened his resentment towards many and allowed them to reconcile.[52]

With the destruction of Duke Robert’s fleet, the reduction of Pevensey and Rochester, and the expulsion of Odo of Bayeux from England, the force of the rebellion had been broken. Whatever plans the duke may have had to follow with a greater fleet were perforce abandoned. Through his own weakness and procrastination, coupled with the vigor and resourcefulness of William Rufus and the loyalty of the native English, the attempt to place Robert Curthose upon the throne of England, at one time so promising, had ended in utter failure.

With the destruction of Duke Robert’s fleet, the loss of Pevensey and Rochester, and the expulsion of Odo of Bayeux from England, the rebellion was effectively crushed. Any plans the duke might have had for a larger fleet were necessarily abandoned. Due to his own weakness and delays, combined with the energy and resourcefulness of William Rufus and the loyalty of the English people, the attempt to put Robert Curthose on the throne of England, which once seemed so promising, had ended in complete failure.

But Robert’s failure did not end the hostility between the two brothers. No peace negotiations intervened. William Rufus continued to nurse his indignation and to thirst for vengeance. He professed to fear some further mischief from the duke.[53] Robert, too, remained suspicious and apprehensive. Prince Henry, learning of the fall of Rochester, and eager to conciliate the victor, had hastened across the Channel to visit the king and crave from him “the lands of his mother” to which he laid claim.[54] The duke regarded this move with little favor; and when, soon after,[55] Henry had accomplished his mission and was returning to Normandy in company with Robert of Bellême, who had also been reconciled with William Rufus, the duke had him seized at the landing and placed in custody. Malicious enemies, we are told, had poisoned the duke’s mind with the belief that Henry and[53] Robert of Bellême had not only made their peace with the king, but had entered into a sworn agreement to his own hurt.[56] Henry was released from prison some six months later, at the solicitation of the Norman barons,[57] and the incident is not, perhaps, of great importance—for, if Henry and the king had arrived at any understanding, it must have been of short duration—yet it serves to illustrate the strained relations which continued to exist between Robert Curthose and William Rufus.

But Robert’s failure didn’t end the conflict between the two brothers. No peace talks took place. William Rufus continued to hold onto his anger and wanted revenge. He claimed to fear more trouble from the duke.[53] Robert also stayed suspicious and worried. Prince Henry, hearing about the fall of Rochester and wanting to make peace with the victor, quickly crossed the Channel to visit the king and ask for “the lands of his mother” that he claimed.[54] The duke didn’t look favorably on this move; and soon after,[55] when Henry had accomplished his mission and was returning to Normandy with Robert of Bellême, who had also made peace with William Rufus, the duke had him captured upon landing and put in custody. Malicious enemies, it’s said, had convinced the duke that Henry and[53] Robert of Bellême had not only made peace with the king but had sworn an agreement that would harm him.[56] Henry was released from prison about six months later, at the request of the Norman barons,[57] and this incident might not be very significant—since if Henry and the king had come to any agreement, it could only have lasted a short time—yet it highlights the ongoing tension between Robert Curthose and William Rufus.

Meanwhile, the king, at last secure in his possession of the English throne, began to develop plans for taking vengeance upon the duke. If we can rely upon the unsupported statement of Ordericus Vitalis in such a matter, he held a formal assembly of his barons at Winchester, apparently in 1089,[58] and laid before them proposals for an attack upon Normandy. He harangued the assembled magnates upon the faithless conduct of his brother and upon the state of unchecked anarchy into which he had allowed his duchy to fall. The whole country, he declared, had become a prey to thieves and robbers, and the lamentations of the clergy had reached him from beyond the sea. It behooved him, therefore, as the son of his father, to send to Normandy for the succor of holy church, for the protection of widows and orphans, and for the just punishment of plunderers and assassins. Upon being asked their advice, the assembled nobles promptly approved the king’s project.[59] Perhaps some of the quondam[54] rebels reasoned that, since the two realms could not be reunited under the weak and pliable Robert, it would still be worth their while to attempt to bring about the desired union under his more masterful brother.[60]

Meanwhile, the king, finally secure on the English throne, started planning revenge against the duke. If we can trust the unsupported claim of Ordericus Vitalis, he held a formal meeting with his barons in Winchester, probably in 1089,[58] and presented them with proposals for an attack on Normandy. He passionately addressed the gathered nobles about his brother's treachery and the unchecked chaos that had taken over his duchy. The entire region, he said, had fallen victim to thieves and bandits, and he had heard the cries of the clergy from across the sea. As his father's son, he felt it was his duty to send help to Normandy for the sake of the church, to protect widows and orphans, and to justly punish robbers and murderers. When asked for their opinions, the assembled nobles quickly supported the king's plan.[59] Perhaps some of the former rebels thought that since the two kingdoms couldn’t be united under the weak and easily influenced Robert, it would still be worth trying to achieve the desired union under his more powerful brother.[60]

The king’s plan evidently did not involve immediate open war upon Robert Curthose. It was not the way of William Rufus to attempt upon the field of battle that which might more expeditiously be accomplished through diplomacy. This was a form of attack which the impoverished duke was little qualified to combat. Choosing as the field of his activities the Norman lands lying north and east of the Seine, William Rufus began by winning over by bribery the garrison of Saint-Valery at the mouth of the Somme, thus gaining a strong castle and a commodious seaport in a position most advantageously located for the further prosecution of his design. It must have been at about the same time that Stephen of Aumale yielded to the same golden argument, and opened the gates of his stronghold to the soldiers of King William. From these convenient bases plundering raids were then carried into the surrounding country.[61] Soon the contagion spread farther. Gerard of Gournay placed his castles of Gournay, La Ferté-en-Bray, and Gaillefontaine at the disposal of the king, and actively devoted himself to the promotion of the English cause among his neighbors. His example was promptly followed by Robert of Eu and Walter Giffard, lord of Longueville, and by Ralph of Mortemer. In short, by an effective blending of bribery and diplomacy, William Rufus had succeeded in detaching the greater part of the Norman nobles dwelling upon the right bank of the Seine from their allegiance to the duke.[62]

The king's plan clearly didn't involve launching an immediate open war against Robert Curthose. William Rufus preferred to achieve what he wanted through diplomacy rather than on the battlefield. This approach was one that the cash-strapped duke wasn't well-positioned to fight against. Taking action in the Norman territories to the north and east of the Seine, William Rufus started by bribing the garrison at Saint-Valery, located at the mouth of the Somme, thereby securing a strong castle and a well-positioned seaport essential for advancing his plans. Around the same time, Stephen of Aumale also succumbed to the same enticing offer, allowing King William's soldiers to enter his stronghold. From these advantageous locations, plundering raids began targeting the neighboring regions. Soon, the trend spread further. Gerard of Gournay offered his castles at Gournay, La Ferté-en-Bray, and Gaillefontaine to the king, actively working to advance the English cause among his neighbors. His actions inspired Robert of Eu, Walter Giffard, lord of Longueville, and Ralph of Mortemer to follow suit. In summary, through a clever mix of bribery and diplomacy, William Rufus managed to win over most of the Norman nobles living on the right bank of the Seine, drawing them away from their loyalty to the duke.

The single notable exception appears to have been Helias of Saint-Saëns, to whom Robert had given his illegitimate daughter, and with her the castles of Arques and Bures and their appurtenant lands as a marriage portion. Firmly establishing his son-in-law at Saint-Saëns, Arques, and Bures, the duke intended that he should stand as a counterpoise to the rapidly growing English influence east of the Seine.[63] And his expectations were not disappointed. Through every adversity, Helias of Saint-Saëns remained staunchly loyal to the cause of Robert Curthose and of his son, long after the final triumph of Henry I at Tinchebray.

The only real exception seems to be Helias of Saint-Saëns, to whom Robert had given his illegitimate daughter along with the castles of Arques and Bures and the surrounding lands as her wedding gift. By firmly placing his son-in-law in Saint-Saëns, Arques, and Bures, the duke intended for him to balance out the quickly growing English influence east of the Seine.[63] And he wasn't let down. Despite all the challenges, Helias of Saint-Saëns stayed fiercely loyal to Robert Curthose and his son, well after Henry I's ultimate victory at Tinchebray.

Of other measures taken by the duke to combat the insidious aggression of his more resourceful rival, we have only the most fragmentary knowledge. From one of Robert’s charters, it appears that he besieged and captured the castle of Eu in 1089.[64] This, it seems not improbable, was one of his early and successful efforts against the Norman traitors and their English ally. We know, too, that in his extreme need he appealed to his overlord, the king of France. Yet here again our information is discouragingly fragmentary. Of the relations between the duke and his overlord after the death of William the Conqueror we know nothing except that on 24 April 1089 Robert was at Vernon on the Seine frontier, engaged in some sort of hostile enterprise against France.[65] Certain it is, however, that before the close of[56] this year he had sought and obtained the aid of King Philip against his Anglo-Norman enemies in the lands east of the Seine.[66] Together they laid siege to La Ferté-en-Bray,[67] the castle of Gerard of Gournay. But again the golden diplomacy of William Rufus proved more than a match for the vanishing resources of the duke. “No small quantity of money having been transmitted secretly to King Philip,” he was readily induced to abandon the siege and return home.[68]

Of the other actions taken by the duke to deal with the sneaky aggression of his more cunning rival, we only have limited information. From one of Robert’s documents, it looks like he besieged and took the castle of Eu in 1089.[64] This was likely one of his early and successful efforts against the Norman traitors and their English supporter. We also know that in his greatest need, he turned to his overlord, the king of France. However, our information is again frustratingly sparse. We know nothing about the relationship between the duke and his overlord after William the Conqueror died, except that on April 24, 1089, Robert was at Vernon on the Seine frontier, involved in some kind of hostile action against France.[65] What we do know for sure is that before the end of[56] this year, he sought and received the help of King Philip against his Anglo-Norman enemies in the territories east of the Seine.[66] Together, they laid siege to La Ferté-en-Bray,[67] the castle of Gerard of Gournay. But once again, William Rufus’s clever diplomacy outmatched the dwindling resources of the duke. “A considerable amount of money having been secretly sent to King Philip,” he was easily persuaded to abandon the siege and head back home.[68]

In 1090 difficulties continued to multiply around Duke Robert. In the city of Rouen itself William Rufus had contrived through bribery to gain a following, and had set himself to promote civic discord as a means of undermining the duke’s authority.[69] In November 1090 a factional conflict broke out in Rouen between two parties of the burghers, the Pilatenses and Calloenses. Of the latter we know no more than that they were the supporters of the duke and that they were the weaker of the two factions.[70] The Pilatenses were ably led by a certain Conan, son of Gilbert Pilatus, described as the wealthiest citizen of Rouen. His great riches enabled him to maintain a large household of retainers in opposition to the duke and to draw into his faction the greater part of the citizens. As a further resource, Conan had covenanted with William Rufus to deliver up to him the city. An insurrection was planned to take place on 3 November; and at the appointed hour the king’s hirelings were to come from Gournay and other neighboring fortresses to support the rising. Some of the king’s adherents[57] had already secretly been brought within the walls, ready to join the rebels at the appointed moment.[71]

In 1090, troubles kept piling up for Duke Robert. In the city of Rouen, William Rufus had managed to gain a following through bribery and was promoting civic conflict as a way to undermine the duke's power.[69] In November 1090, a factional clash broke out in Rouen between two groups of citizens, the Pilatenses and Calloenses. All we know about the latter is that they supported the duke and were the weaker faction.[70] The Pilatenses were effectively led by a man named Conan, the son of Gilbert Pilatus, who was described as the richest citizen of Rouen. His wealth allowed him to support a large household of followers against the duke and to attract most of the citizens to his side. Additionally, Conan had made a deal with William Rufus to hand over the city. An uprising was planned for November 3; at that time, the king’s supporters were supposed to come from Gournay and other nearby strongholds to back the revolt. Some of the king’s followers[57] had already been secretly brought inside the walls, ready to join the rebels at the appointed signal.[71]

The duke learned late of the events that were impending and had barely time to call up reënforcements. Hasty summonses were sent to William of Évreux, Robert of Bellême, William of Breteuil, and Gilbert of Laigle. More important still, Prince Henry was induced to forget past wrongs and come to the duke’s assistance in this hour of need. These measures were taken barely in time to avert a disaster. Henry, apparently, was already within the city before the outbreak; but as Gilbert of Laigle with a troop of horse galloped across the bridge over the Seine and entered Rouen from the south, Reginald of Warenne with three hundred supporters of William Rufus was already battering at the western gate. Meanwhile, within the city the insurrection had broken out amid scenes of wild confusion. Robert and Henry issued from the citadel and began to attack the rebels upon front and rear. Robert was personally brave and a sturdy fighter, and on later occasions he proved himself an excellent leader in emergencies. But in the wild confusion and uncertainties of the Rouen insurrection, his friends became alarmed lest some serious mishap should befall him, and persuaded him to retire to a place of safety and not expose himself to such grave perils until the issue of the conflict should be decided. Accordingly, he withdrew by the eastern gate into the Faubourg Malpalu, and, there taking a boat across the Seine to Émendreville, he found shelter in the priory of Notre-Dame-du-Pré.[72] Meanwhile, within the city, Henry and Gilbert of Laigle and their supporters put down the insurrection with a great slaughter of the inhabitants. Conan and many other rebels were captured, and the hirelings of William Rufus were obliged to withdraw in confusion and seek the shelter of a neighboring wood, until under the cover of darkness they were able to make good their escape. With the triumph of his forces, the duke returned to the city, and, with his habitual mildness, was for throwing Conan into a dungeon and showing[58] clemency to the rest of the rebels. But his barons had other views, and insisted upon taking a savage vengeance upon the burghers who had been involved in the treason. William, son of Ansger, one of the richest men in the city, was led away into captivity by William of Breteuil and held for a ransom of 3000 livres. As for Conan, the archtraitor, Prince Henry craved leave of the duke to dispose of him in his own way. Taking him up to the upper story of the tower of Rouen, where a window commanded a view of the surrounding country, he called upon the wretch to view the beauties of the landscape as it stretched away across the Seine; and then, swearing by the soul of his mother that a traitor should not be admitted to ransom, he thrust him backwards through the window. The place, says Ordericus Vitalis, is known as Conan’s Leap “unto this day.”[73]

The duke found out late about the events that were about to happen and barely had time to call for reinforcements. Urgent summonses were sent to William of Évreux, Robert of Bellême, William of Breteuil, and Gilbert of Laigle. More importantly, Prince Henry agreed to set aside past grievances and help the duke in this critical moment. These actions were taken just in time to prevent a disaster. Henry was reportedly already inside the city before the uprising started; but as Gilbert of Laigle and a cavalry unit rushed across the bridge over the Seine and entered Rouen from the south, Reginald of Warenne with three hundred supporters of William Rufus was already attacking the western gate. Meanwhile, inside the city, the uprising erupted amid chaotic scenes. Robert and Henry came out of the citadel and began to confront the rebels from both front and rear. Robert was personally brave and a tough fighter, and later showed himself to be an excellent leader in emergencies. However, in the chaos and uncertainty of the Rouen uprising, his friends became worried that he might face serious harm, and they convinced him to retreat to safety and avoid such serious dangers until the outcome of the conflict was resolved. So, he withdrew through the eastern gate into the Faubourg Malpalu, and after taking a boat across the Seine to Émendreville, he found refuge in the priory of Notre-Dame-du-Pré.[72] Meanwhile, inside the city, Henry and Gilbert of Laigle along with their supporters suppressed the uprising with a great massacre of the residents. Conan and many other rebels were captured, and William Rufus's mercenaries were forced to flee in confusion and seek refuge in a nearby forest until they could escape under the cover of darkness. With the success of his forces, the duke returned to the city and, displaying his usual mildness, considered imprisoning Conan and being lenient to the other rebels. But his barons had different plans and insisted on taking brutal revenge on the townspeople involved in the treason. William, son of Ansger, one of the wealthiest men in the city, was taken captive by William of Breteuil and held for a ransom of 3,000 livres. As for Conan, the archtraitor, Prince Henry asked the duke for permission to deal with him as he wished. He took him up to the upper story of the tower of Rouen, where a window overlooked the surrounding landscape, and urged the scoundrel to take in the beauty of the scenery stretching away across the Seine; then, swearing by his mother's soul that a traitor shouldn’t be ransomed, he shoved him backward out of the window. The spot, according to Ordericus Vitalis, is known as Conan’s Leap “to this day.”[73]

The failure of William Rufus to overthrow the authority of Robert Curthose in Rouen by stirring up an insurrection did not put a check upon his ambitious projects elsewhere. In this same month of November 1090 private war broke out between William of Évreux and Ralph of Conches. The latter appealed to the duke for aid, but got no encouragement; whereupon he turned to William Rufus, and found him altogether too alert to let slip so good an opportunity of extending his influence. The king promptly directed his Norman allies, Stephen of Aumale and Gerard of Gournay, to send reinforcements to Conches.[74] And so the English sphere of influence was extended to the left bank of the Seine. But William Rufus was now preparing for more direct action against the waning power of the duke. By long and patient diplomacy, coupled with a liberal expenditure of English treasure, he had succeeded in undermining his authority in a large portion of the duchy. At the close of January, or early in February 1091[75] he himself crossed to[59] Normandy with a considerable fleet and established his headquarters at Eu.[76]

The failure of William Rufus to challenge Robert Curthose's authority in Rouen by inciting a rebellion didn’t stop his ambitious plans elsewhere. In November 1090, a private war erupted between William of Évreux and Ralph of Conches. Ralph sought help from the duke but received no support; so, he turned to William Rufus, who was quick to seize the chance to expand his influence. The king immediately instructed his Norman allies, Stephen of Aumale and Gerard of Gournay, to send reinforcements to Conches.[74] As a result, the English influence expanded to the left bank of the Seine. But William Rufus was now gearing up for more direct action against the declining power of the duke. Through long and strategic diplomacy, along with a generous spending of English wealth, he managed to weaken the duke's authority over a large part of the duchy. By late January or early February 1091[75] he crossed into[59] Normandy with a significant fleet and set up his headquarters at Eu.[76]

The news of the king’s landing came like a thunderclap to the duke, who at the moment was engaged with Robert of Bellême in the siege of Courcy. The siege was immediately abandoned, but the barons, instead of standing with their own ruler against the invader, departed each to his own castle; and presently “almost all the great lords of Normandy” began paying their court to William Rufus, who received them with great cordiality and gave them handsome presents. But the movement in support of the English king was not confined to the barons of Normandy alone. Adventurers from Brittany, France, and Flanders also gathered at Eu to swell the royal forces.[77] Again, as in 1089, Robert in his extreme need appealed to his overlord, the king of France. And again King Philip responded to his call; and together they marched against the invaders at Eu.[78] But apparently there was no serious fighting. Whether William Rufus again contrived to weaken the king’s determination, as he had done on a similar occasion at La Ferté, with a fresh supply of English gold, we have no knowledge. In any case, a peace[79] was soon negotiated between[60] the brothers, apparently at Rouen[80] during the month of February.[81]

The news of the king’s arrival hit the duke like a bolt of lightning while he was engaged in the siege of Courcy with Robert of Bellême. They quickly abandoned the siege, but instead of standing by their own ruler against the invader, the barons returned to their castles. Soon, “almost all the great lords of Normandy” began to show allegiance to William Rufus, who welcomed them warmly and gave them generous gifts. However, support for the English king didn't come just from the Normand barons. Adventurers from Brittany, France, and Flanders also gathered at Eu to boost the royal forces. Again, just like in 1089, Robert, in his dire need, reached out to his overlord, the king of France. King Philip responded to his plea, and together they marched against the invaders at Eu. But it seems there wasn’t any serious fighting. We don’t know if William Rufus managed to undermine the king’s resolve, as he had done before at La Ferté, with more English gold. In any case, a peace was soon brokered between the brothers, apparently in Rouen during February.

The sources are not in complete accord as to the terms of this pacification; but they seem to be mutually supplementary rather than contradictory. Apparently William Rufus smoothed the way for the negotiations with ingentia dona[82]—it always seems to have been beyond the power of Robert Curthose to resist the temptation of such ephemeral advantages—but it was the duke who made the fatal concessions. He gave up the abbey of Fécamp,[83] the counties of Eu and Aumale,[84] and the lands of Gerard of Gournay and Ralph of Conches, together with their strongholds (municipia) and the strongholds of their vassals (subjecti)[85]—in a word, all the lands which the king had won from the duke and had occupied with his adherents on both banks of the Seine in eastern Normandy.[86] Further, in the west the king was to have the important seaport of Cherbourg and the great abbey stronghold of Mont-Saint-Michel,[87] concessions[61] which looked ominous for Henry, count of the Cotentin. On his side, William Rufus pledged himself to help Robert recover the county of Maine,[88] then in revolt against Norman rule, and all Norman lands which the Conqueror had ever held and whose lords were then resisting the duke’s authority, except, of course, the lands just noted which by the terms of the present treaty were ceded to the king.[89] For the benefit of the barons on both sides who had treasonably supported the king or the duke in their recent quarrels, a general amnesty was added. The Norman barons whose defection had brought about the duke’s downfall and whose allegiance was now being transferred to the king, were to occupy their Norman fiefs in peace and to be held guiltless. And all the nobles who had been deprived of their English lands for supporting the duke were now to receive them back.[90] Further, an attempt was made to forestall a possible succession controversy by providing that if either of the brothers should die without a son born in lawful wedlock, the survivor should become sole heir of all his dominions.[91] And finally, in order to give the treaty the most solemn and binding character, it was formally confirmed by the oaths of twelve great barons on behalf of the king and of an equal number on behalf of the duke.[92]

The sources don’t completely agree on the details of this agreement, but they seem to complement each other rather than contradict them. It appears that William Rufus facilitated the negotiations with ingentia dona[82]—Robert Curthose always seemed unable to resist the allure of such temporary gains—but it was the duke who made the critical concessions. He relinquished the abbey of Fécamp,[83] the counties of Eu and Aumale,[84] and the territories of Gerard of Gournay and Ralph of Conches, along with their strongholds (municipia) and the strongholds of their vassals (subjecti)[85]—essentially all the lands the king had taken from the duke and occupied with his followers on both sides of the Seine in eastern Normandy.[86] Additionally, in the west, the king was to receive the crucial port of Cherbourg and the significant abbey stronghold of Mont-Saint-Michel,[87] concessions[61] that seemed troubling for Henry, the count of the Cotentin. On his end, William Rufus promised to assist Robert in reclaiming the county of Maine,[88] which was then in revolt against Norman leadership, as well as all Norman lands that the Conqueror had ever held and whose lords were currently resisting the duke’s authority, except, of course, for the lands just mentioned that were given to the king by the treaty.[89] To benefit the barons on both sides who had betrayed the king or the duke during their recent conflicts, a general amnesty was included. The Norman barons whose defection had led to the duke’s downfall and whose loyalty was now shifting to the king were to keep their Norman fiefs peacefully and be considered blameless. Moreover, all the nobles who had lost their English lands for backing the duke were to have them returned.[90] In addition, there was an effort to prevent a possible succession dispute by stating that if either brother died without a son born in lawful wedlock, the surviving brother would inherit all of his territories.[91] Lastly, to ensure the treaty had the most serious and binding authority, it was officially confirmed by the oaths of twelve major barons representing the king and an equal number on behalf of the duke.[92]

It may, perhaps, be doubted whether William Rufus seriously intended to exert himself to carry out the provisions of this treaty, except in so far as his own interests dictated; although William of Malmesbury affirms that the king and the duke in pursuance of their agreement immediately took in hand the preparation of an expedition against Maine, and were only turned back from it by[62] the disconcerting action of their younger brother, Prince Henry.[93] The details of Henry’s movements after the death of the Conqueror are obscure and uncertain, though the main lines of his policy and conduct seem clear enough. His relations had not been uniformly harmonious with either of his brothers. As has already been pointed out, his early friendship with the duke and his acquisition of the Cotentin had been followed by a period of imprisonment.[94] Apparently, too, Duke Robert, after he had squandered the money which he had obtained from Henry in exchange for the Cotentin, had endeavored to dispossess the young prince of the lands he had granted him, and had only been prevented from so doing by a show of force.[95] It was only a temporary reconciliation which had gained for the duke the important services of Henry during the insurrection at Rouen in November 1090. Fresh misunderstandings soon followed, and Henry was again obliged to retire to his lands in the Cotentin,[96] where he gained the warm friendship of his father’s old vassals, Hugh of Avranches and Richard de Redvers, and devoted himself with energy to the strengthening of his castles at Avranches, Cherbourg, Coutances, and Gavray.[97] With William Rufus, too, he had a quarrel of long standing. The early hopes raised by his visit to the king after the fall of Rochester in 1088[98] had not been fulfilled. The English lands of Matilda to which he laid claim had been granted to Robert Fitz Hamon, and he had been able to obtain no redress.[99] It was even said that he had assisted the duke at Rouen out of a desire for vengeance upon the king.[100] Finally, the treaty of peace which William and Robert had[63] recently concluded was manifestly aimed directly against him. They had planned between themselves for an exclusive partition of all the Conqueror’s dominions, and for a recovery of ducal authority at all points where it was being defied. That obviously meant, among other places, in the Cotentin; and the clauses ceding Mont-Saint-Michel and Cherbourg to William Rufus were not likely to remain a dead letter. Henry realized the menace and protested vigorously against the injustice of a plan to deprive him of all share in the dominions of his glorious father.[101] He collected troops wherever he could find them in Brittany or Normandy, reënforced the defences of Coutances and Avranches with feverish energy, and prepared for war.[102]

It might be questioned whether William Rufus really intended to put in the effort to fulfill the terms of this treaty, other than when it suited his own interests; although William of Malmesbury states that the king and the duke immediately set about preparing an expedition against Maine as per their agreement, only to be stopped by the unexpected actions of their younger brother, Prince Henry.[62] The specifics of Henry’s actions after the Conqueror's death are unclear and uncertain, but his main strategies and behavior seem fairly straightforward. His relationships with both brothers were not consistently smooth. As noted earlier, his initial friendship with the duke and his acquisition of the Cotentin were followed by a time of imprisonment.[94] Additionally, it seems that Duke Robert, after wasting the money he received from Henry in exchange for the Cotentin, tried to take back the lands he had granted to the young prince, only being stopped by a show of force.[95] The temporary reconciliation that followed allowed the duke to benefit from Henry’s significant help during the uprising at Rouen in November 1090. However, new misunderstandings arose quickly, and Henry had to retreat again to his lands in the Cotentin,[96] where he secured the strong support of his father's old vassals, Hugh of Avranches and Richard de Redvers, and energetically focused on strengthening his castles in Avranches, Cherbourg, Coutances, and Gavray.[97] He also had a long-standing feud with William Rufus. The early hopes sparked by his visit to the king after the fall of Rochester in 1088[98] were never realized. The English lands of Matilda that he claimed had been granted to Robert Fitz Hamon, and he couldn't secure any compensation.[99] It was even rumored that he helped the duke at Rouen out of a desire for revenge against the king.[100] Ultimately, the peace treaty that William and Robert recently signed was clearly aimed directly at him. They had made plans between themselves for an exclusive division of all the Conqueror’s territories and for a revival of ducal authority wherever it was being challenged. This obviously included places like the Cotentin; and the terms transferring Mont-Saint-Michel and Cherbourg to William Rufus were unlikely to go ignored. Henry saw the threat and strongly protested against the unfairness of a scheme that would rob him of any share in his father's glorious territories.[101] He gathered troops wherever he could find them in Brittany or Normandy, feverishly strengthened the defenses of Coutances and Avranches, and prepared for war.[102]

Whatever the original destination of the expedition which the duke and the king had prepared, they suddenly turned it against their obstreperous brother who was presuming to resist them, and soon drove him to the last extremity.[103] Henry’s resistance was a forlorn hope from the beginning. Hugh of Avranches and other nobles who had previously been his enthusiastic supporters against the duke, but who had important holdings across the Channel, now prudently reflected that it would be unwise to incur the wrath of William Rufus, and in view of the meagreness of Henry’s resources they discreetly surrendered their strongholds.[104] Thus deserted and overwhelmed on every side, Henry was driven from the mainland; but by favor of some of the monks[105] he gained entrance to the monastery of Mont-Saint-Michel, and there in the famous abbey fortress he determined to make a last stand.

Whatever the original goal of the expedition that the duke and the king had planned, they abruptly redirected it against their rebellious brother, who dared to oppose them, quickly forcing him into a desperate situation.[103] Henry’s resistance was a lost cause from the start. Hugh of Avranches and other nobles, who had once been his loyal supporters against the duke but held significant properties across the Channel, now wisely realized it would be foolish to provoke William Rufus. Considering Henry’s limited resources, they quietly surrendered their strongholds.[104] Thus abandoned and overwhelmed on all sides, Henry was driven from the mainland; however, with the help of some monks[105], he managed to seek refuge in the monastery of Mont-Saint-Michel, where in the renowned abbey fortress, he decided to make his final stand.

For two weeks, about the middle of Lent,[106] William Rufus and[64] Robert Curthose besieged him.[107] Stretching their forces about the bay of Mont-Saint-Michel from Genêts on the north past Ardevon to the Couesnon on the south, they completely invested the Mount upon the landward side, and, as Henry was without naval resources, this constituted an effective blockade. The duke had his headquarters at Genêts, while the king established himself at Avranches.[108] The scene was enlivened from day to day by the knightly joustings of the opposing forces upon the sandy beach.[109] William Rufus himself was once engaged in these feats of arms to his grave humiliation, being unhorsed by a simple knight.[110] Meanwhile, the besieged garrison was rapidly being reduced to desperate straits. Though the food supply was adequate, there was great lack of water. Manifestly a close maintenance of the blockade would quickly have forced a surrender. But Robert Curthose had too chivalrous a heart to let his brother suffer from thirst. He directed the guards to keep their watch a little carelessly in order that Henry’s servants might occasionally pass through the lines and fetch water.[111] Wace affirms that he even sent Henry a tun of wine.[112] Such chivalrous and impractical generosity was beyond the comprehension of William Rufus, who upbraided the duke and came near disrupting their alliance and withdrawing from the siege.[113] But Henry soon saw the hopelessness of his plight, and, “reflecting upon the changing fortunes[65] of mortals, determined to save himself for better times.” He offered to capitulate upon honorable terms, and William and Robert readily agreed to his proposals, and allowed him to march out with his garrison under arms.[114] Henry’s subsequent fortunes are obscure. Ordericus Vitalis recounts some heroic details of his wanderings and vicissitudes in exile.[115] But it is clear that some definite reconciliation was arranged with his brothers before the end of summer, for early in August we find him crossing with them to England to join in an expedition against the king of Scotland.[116]

For two weeks, around the middle of Lent,[106] William Rufus and[64] Robert Curthose laid siege to him.[107] They surrounded the bay of Mont-Saint-Michel from Genêts in the north, past Ardevon, to the Couesnon in the south, completely blockading the Mount from the land, and since Henry had no naval resources, this effectively shut him in. The duke set up his headquarters at Genêts, while the king took position at Avranches.[108] The situation was made lively each day by the knightly jousts between the two forces on the sandy beach.[109] William Rufus himself participated in these competitions to his utter embarrassment, getting unseated by a lowly knight.[110] Meanwhile, the besieged garrison was quickly falling into dire conditions. Although the food supply was sufficient, water was severely lacking. Clearly, a tight blockade would have forced a surrender soon. But Robert Curthose was too noble to let his brother suffer from thirst. He instructed the guards to be a bit lax in their watch so Henry's servants could slip through the lines and fetch water.[111] Wace says he even sent Henry a barrel of wine.[112] Such noble but impractical generosity puzzled William Rufus, who scolded the duke and nearly jeopardized their alliance and his position in the siege.[113] However, Henry soon realized the hopelessness of his situation and, “thinking about the changing fortunes[65] of people, decided to save himself for better times.” He offered to surrender on honorable terms, and William and Robert quickly accepted his offer, allowing him to exit with his troops fully armed.[114] The details of Henry’s later circumstances are unclear. Ordericus Vitalis shares some heroic stories about his adventures and struggles while in exile.[115] But it’s evident that some sort of reconciliation took place with his brothers before the summer ended, as we find him crossing over to England with them in early August to join an expedition against the king of Scotland.[116]

Meanwhile, having disposed of the factious opposition of the would-be count of the Cotentin, the allied brothers turned their attention to other problems within the duchy. Ordericus Vitalis affirms that for almost two years after the siege of Mont-Saint-Michel Normandy was free from wars,[117] though it must be confessed that his own more detailed record on other pages does not bear him out in this general assertion. The mere fact, however, that William Rufus had changed from an insidious enemy into an active ally, present in the duchy, was in itself a guarantee of more vigorous government. But more convincing evidence that William and Robert had determined upon a programme of greater rigor in the enforcement of ducal rights, and upon a systematic recovery of the ducal prerogatives which had been usurped by the baronage during the recent disorders, has been preserved in a unique document which records the Norman Consuetudines et Iusticie as they existed under William the Conqueror. On 18 July 1091, the allied brothers assembled the bishops and lay barons at Caen and held a formal inquest into the ducal rights and customs which had prevailed in their father’s lifetime. The prohibition upon the building of adulterine castles, the ducal right to garrison private strongholds and take hostages of their[66] holders, the limitations upon private warfare, all these things and much besides, which had been firm custom in the Conqueror’s time, were now revived and carefully reduced to writing.[118] If these measures were not in exact pursuance of the provisions of the treaty of the previous spring, they certainly were in accord with its spirit. Manifestly a new régime was in contemplation.

Meanwhile, after dealing with the rebellious challenges from the would-be count of the Cotentin, the allied brothers focused on other issues in the duchy. Ordericus Vitalis states that for nearly two years after the siege of Mont-Saint-Michel, Normandy was free from wars,[117] although it must be noted that his more detailed accounts on other pages don’t fully support this general claim. However, the fact that William Rufus had shifted from being a sneaky enemy to an active ally present in the duchy itself ensured a stronger government. More convincing evidence that William and Robert were committed to a plan for stricter enforcement of ducal rights and a systematic recovery of the ducal privileges that had been wrongfully taken by the barons during the recent turmoil is found in a unique document recording the Norman Consuetudines et Iusticie as they were under William the Conqueror. On July 18, 1091, the allied brothers gathered the bishops and lay barons at Caen and conducted a formal investigation into the ducal rights and customs that had been in place during their father’s reign. The prohibition on building unauthorized castles, the ducal right to garrison private strongholds and take hostages from their[66] holders, and the restrictions on private warfare— these had all been established customs during the Conqueror’s time and were now revitalized and carefully documented.[118] While these actions might not completely align with the specifics of the treaty from the previous spring, they clearly matched its intent. It was evident that a new regime was being planned.

Quite unexpectedly, however, these plans for a restoration of public order in Normandy were interrupted by the arrival of news from across the Channel which demanded the immediate presence of the king and his ally in England.[119] Serious disturbances had broken out on the Welsh border, and King Malcolm of Scotland had made a destructive raid into the north of England. The inquest at Caen had been held on 18 July. Early in August, or perhaps even before the end of July,[120] William and Robert, accompanied by Prince Henry,[121] departed for England. So unexpectedly had these changes of plan been made as to provoke general consternation.[122]

Unexpectedly, however, plans for restoring public order in Normandy were interrupted by news from across the Channel that required the immediate attention of the king and his ally in England.[119] Serious unrest had erupted on the Welsh border, and King Malcolm of Scotland had launched a destructive raid into northern England. The inquest in Caen took place on July 18. By early August, or perhaps even before the end of July,[120] William and Robert, along with Prince Henry,[121] set off for England. The abrupt change in plans caused widespread alarm.[122]

Of the king’s campaign against the Welsh we know nothing save that he met with small success,[123] and there is no evidence that Duke Robert played any part in it. It was the Scotch expedition, coming after it, which claimed the interest of contemporary[67] writers. Large preparations were made for a northern war both by land and by sea.[124] But the fleet which was sent northward in September was wrecked a few days before Michaelmas;[125] and the land forces led by the king and the duke were evidently still later in advancing. If we can trust our dating, they did not reach Durham till 14 November.[126] On that day the king formally reinstated William of Saint-Calais in the bishopric of Durham.[127] Then pushing on northward into Lothian,[128] he found that Malcolm had come to meet him with a formidable army. The situation was strikingly like that of eleven years earlier when Robert Curthose at the head of the Conqueror’s forces had crossed the Tweed to avenge King Malcolm’s raid of 1079.[129] The hostile armies stood facing each other, but again there was no battle. And again, as formerly, it was Robert Curthose who procured a peaceful renewal of the Scotch king’s homage. Supported by Edgar Atheling, scion of the old English royal line, who was then with Malcolm’s forces, he undertook negotiations.[130] Malcolm, we are told, was not unmindful of his old friendship for the duke, and even admitted that, at the Conqueror’s bidding, he had done homage to Robert as his eldest son and heir.[131] This obligation he would fully recognize; but to William Rufus, he declared, he owed nothing. This was shrewd diplomacy, but Robert, unmoved[68] by it, tactfully explained that the times had changed; and after some further parley, Malcolm consented to an interview with the English king and to the conclusion of a peace[132] upon the basis of the old agreement which had bound him to the Conqueror. To William Rufus he renewed his homage and received from him a regrant of all his English lands. Florence of Worcester adds that the English king undertook to pay him an annual pension of twelve marks of gold.[133] It was never the way of William Rufus to hazard in battle what he could more surely gain through a politic expenditure of English treasure.

Of the king’s campaign against the Welsh, we know very little except that he had limited success,[123] and there’s no evidence that Duke Robert was involved. It was the Scottish expedition that followed, which really captured the attention of writers at the time.[67] Significant preparations were made for a northern war, both on land and at sea.[124] However, the fleet sent north in September was wrecked just days before Michaelmas;[125] and the land forces led by the king and the duke were clearly delayed in their progress. If our timing is correct, they didn’t reach Durham until November 14.[126] On that day, the king officially reinstated William of Saint-Calais as the bishop of Durham.[127] Then, moving north into Lothian,[128] he discovered that Malcolm had come out to meet him with a powerful army. The situation was very similar to eleven years earlier when Robert Curthose, leading the Conqueror’s forces, crossed the Tweed to retaliate for King Malcolm’s raid in 1079.[129] The opposing armies faced each other, but once again, there was no battle. And once more, it was Robert Curthose who secured a peaceful renewal of the Scottish king’s loyalty. With the help of Edgar Atheling, a descendant of the old English royal line, who was then with Malcolm’s forces, he initiated negotiations.[130] Malcolm, we’re told, remembered his past friendship with the duke and even acknowledged that, at the Conqueror’s request, he had paid homage to Robert as his eldest son and heir.[131] He would fully recognize that obligation; but to William Rufus, he stated, he owed nothing. This was clever diplomacy, but Robert, unfazed[68] by it, diplomatically pointed out that times had changed; and after further discussions, Malcolm agreed to meet with the English king and to establish peace[132] based on the old agreement that had tied him to the Conqueror. To William Rufus, he renewed his loyalty and received a new grant of all his English lands. Florence of Worcester adds that the English king agreed to pay him an annual pension of twelve marks of gold.[133] William Rufus was never one to risk in battle what he could more reliably gain through a strategic use of English resources.

From the meeting with Malcolm in Lothian the allied brothers moved back southward into Wessex.[134] Robert remained in England almost until Christmas. He had rendered important services in the negotiations with Malcolm, and he might justly look to William Rufus for continued friendly coöperation under the terms of the treaty which they had concluded in Normandy the previous spring. But he now discovered that the king’s friendship was “more feigned than real.”[135] William Rufus was no longer minded to abide by the terms of their alliance—probably, that is, he was not willing again to cross the Channel with Robert and assist him in the work of reëstablishing his authority in the lands of Normandy and Maine which had fallen away from their obedience. Accordingly, the duke withdrew in dudgeon, and, taking ship from the Isle of Wight, returned to Normandy, 23 December 1091.[136]

From the meeting with Malcolm in Lothian, the allied brothers moved back south into Wessex.[134] Robert stayed in England almost until Christmas. He had provided important support during the negotiations with Malcolm, and he could reasonably expect William Rufus to continue cooperating with him under the treaty they had agreed upon in Normandy the previous spring. However, he soon realized that the king’s friendship was “more feigned than real.”[135] William Rufus was no longer willing to stick to the terms of their alliance—likely, he was not inclined to cross the Channel with Robert again and help him regain his authority in the regions of Normandy and Maine that had lost their loyalty. As a result, the duke left in frustration and, taking a ship from the Isle of Wight, returned to Normandy on December 23, 1091.[136]

During the four years of Robert’s reign which we have so far passed in review, his attention had been in the main absorbed by his relations with William Rufus, first in an effort to overthrow him and obtain the English crown, then in a struggle to preserve[69] his own duchy from English conquest, and finally in an effort to coöperate with his brother in a friendly alliance which, after drawing him away on distant enterprises, had proved a hollow mockery. During this same period other problems had pressed upon the duke, in the solution of which he had met with little better success. Indeed, the county of Maine had already slipped entirely from his grasp.

During the four years of Robert’s reign we’ve looked at so far, he focused mostly on his relationship with William Rufus. First, he tried to overthrow him to take the English crown, then he fought to protect his own duchy from being conquered by the English. Finally, he attempted to build a friendly alliance with his brother, which ended up being a pointless effort that took him away on distant ventures. At the same time, other challenges piled up for the duke, and he had little success in resolving them. In fact, the county of Maine had already completely slipped from his control.

The historian of the bishops of Le Mans records that the death of William the Conqueror produced a ferment throughout the whole of Maine;[137] and there is some reason for believing that very early in his reign Robert Curthose had led a Norman army against the Manceaux and had suppressed an incipient rebellion.[138] In the absence of convincing evidence, however, it seems more probable that Maine was not disturbed during the first year of Robert’s rule by more than local disorders, and that his first expedition into the county did not take place until the late summer of 1088. Upon the fall of Rochester and the failure of his attempted invasion of England, the duke—acting, it is said, upon the advice of Odo of Bayeux,[139] who had now returned to Normandy to pursue his restless ambition[140]—assembled an army and determined to march into Maine and assert his authority. Probably the expedition was intended primarily as a formal progress for receiving the homage of the lords of Maine, for the county was disturbed by no general revolt at that time. Robert’s garrison still held the castle of Le Mans securely, and Bishop Hoël and the clergy and people of the city were loyal.[141] Placing[70] Bishop Odo, William of Évreux, Ralph of Conches, and William of Breteuil at the head of his forces, the duke moved southward, apparently in August 1088, and, encountering no opposition, entered Le Mans, where he was received by the clergy and people with demonstrations of loyalty.[142] The great barons, Geoffrey of Mayenne, Robert the Burgundian, and Helias, son of John of La Flèche, whatever their secret feelings, came forward promptly with offers of loyal service.[143] Only Pain de Mondoubleau, collecting his retainers in the castle of Ballon, dared to offer resistance; and early in September[144] he was reduced to submission. Everywhere Robert’s authority appeared to be firmly established;[145] and as he returned to Normandy to wage war against the rebellious house of Talvas, he was able to recruit his army from the Manceaux as well as from the Normans.[146]

The historian of the bishops of Le Mans notes that William the Conqueror’s death caused a stir throughout the entire region of Maine;[137] and there’s reason to believe that early in his reign, Robert Curthose led a Norman army against the people of Le Mans and quelled an emerging rebellion.[138] However, without convincing evidence, it seems more likely that Maine experienced only local disturbances during the first year of Robert’s rule, and his first campaign into the county didn’t happen until late summer of 1088. After the fall of Rochester and the failure of his attempted invasion of England, the duke—reportedly acting on the advice of Odo of Bayeux,[139] who had returned to Normandy to pursue his restless ambitions[140]—gathered an army and decided to march into Maine to assert his authority. The expedition was likely intended mainly as a formal visit to receive the loyalty of the lords of Maine, since there was no widespread revolt at the time. Robert’s forces still held the castle of Le Mans securely, and Bishop Hoël along with the clergy and citizens of the city remained loyal.[141] Appointing Bishop Odo, William of Évreux, Ralph of Conches, and William of Breteuil to lead his troops, the duke moved south, apparently in August 1088, and faced no opposition as he entered Le Mans, where he was greeted by the clergy and citizens with signs of loyalty.[142] The prominent barons, Geoffrey of Mayenne, Robert the Burgundian, and Helias, son of John of La Flèche, regardless of their private feelings, quickly came forward with offers of loyalty.[143] Only Pain de Mondoubleau, gathering his men in the castle of Ballon, dared to resist; by early September[144] he was brought to submission. Everywhere Robert's authority seemed firmly established;[145] and as he returned to Normandy to wage war against the rebellious house of Talvas, he was able to recruit his army from both the people of Le Mans and the Normans.[146]

Yet the following year there appear to have been fresh disturbances in Maine. By this time Robert had his hands full with the hostile activity of William Rufus and with the growing defection of the Norman barons in the lands east of the Seine; and as he appealed to his overlord, King Philip, for aid in Normandy,[147] so he turned to his other overlord, Fulk le Réchin, for assistance against the Manceaux.[148] If we could accept the hardly credible account of Ordericus Vitalis,[149] Fulk came to visit Robert in Normandy, where he found him convalescing after a serious illness,[71] and revealed to him his passion for Bertrada de Montfort, niece and ward of Robert’s vassal, William of Évreux. If the duke would only gain for him the hand of the beautiful Bertrada, he, Fulk, would keep the Manceaux in obedience. Accordingly, so runs the account, Robert undertook the delicate negotiations for this famous amour. But William of Évreux was far from pliable, and not until the duke had made him enormous concessions[150] did he agree to the marriage of his ward to the notorious count of Anjou. But with such sacrifices the hand of Bertrada was won, and, true to his undertaking, Fulk prevented a revolt of the Manceaux for a year, “rather by prayers and promises than by force.”

Yet the next year, there seemed to be new troubles in Maine. By then, Robert was overwhelmed with the hostile actions of William Rufus and the increasing defection of the Norman barons in the regions east of the Seine. As he sought help from his overlord, King Philip, for support in Normandy,[147] he also turned to his other overlord, Fulk le Réchin, for help against the Manceaux.[148] If we can believe the barely credible story from Ordericus Vitalis,[149] Fulk visited Robert in Normandy, where he found him recovering from a serious illness,[71] and revealed his feelings for Bertrada de Montfort, the niece and ward of Robert’s vassal, William of Évreux. If the duke could secure the hand of the beautiful Bertrada for him, Fulk promised to keep the Manceaux loyal. According to the account, Robert took on the tricky negotiations for this famous romance. However, William of Évreux was not easy to deal with, and it wasn’t until the duke made him huge concessions[150] that he agreed to the marriage of his ward to the infamous count of Anjou. With such sacrifices, Bertrada's hand was secured, and true to his word, Fulk kept the Manceaux from revolting for a year, “more through prayers and promises than through force.”

In the year 1090, Robert by this time having become still more deeply involved in his struggle with William Rufus, new and far more serious troubles broke out in Maine.[151] Helias of La Flèche, grandson of Herbert Éveille-Chien through his daughter Paula, set up a claim to the county, and in furtherance of his ambition seized the castle of Ballon, which Duke Robert had besieged and taken two years before. Within the city of Le Mans, however, the cause of Helias made little progress, thanks mainly to Bishop Hoël, who remained staunchly loyal to Robert Curthose and used his great influence to keep the citizens true to their allegiance.[152] But when Helias perceived that the bishop was the chief obstacle to his plan of throwing off the Norman yoke, he did not scruple to seize him and hold him in captivity at La Flèche amid circumstances of great indignity. He could hardly have made a greater mistake. So great was Hoël’s popularity that the persecution provoked a remarkable popular demonstration in his favor. Within the city and the suburbs of Le Mans holy images and crosses were laid flat upon the ground, church doors were blockaded with brambles in sign of mourning, bells ceased to ring, and all the customary religious services and solemnities were[72] suspended. Before such a demonstration Helias yielded and set the bishop free.[153]

In 1090, Robert was becoming even more deeply entangled in his conflict with William Rufus when new and much more serious problems erupted in Maine.[151] Helias of La Flèche, the grandson of Herbert Éveille-Chien through his daughter Paula, claimed the county and, in pursuit of his ambitions, seized the castle of Ballon, which Duke Robert had besieged and captured two years earlier. However, within the city of Le Mans, Helias's cause made little progress, mainly due to Bishop Hoël, who remained fiercely loyal to Robert Curthose and used his significant influence to keep the citizens faithful to their allegiance.[152] But when Helias realized that the bishop was the main obstacle to his plan to break free from Norman control, he didn’t hesitate to capture him and keep him imprisoned at La Flèche under very disgraceful conditions. He couldn't have made a worse mistake. Hoël’s popularity was so immense that the persecution sparked a remarkable public outcry in his favor. Throughout the city and the surrounding areas of Le Mans, holy images and crosses were laid flat on the ground, church doors were blocked with thorns as a sign of mourning, bells fell silent, and all the usual religious services and ceremonies were[72] suspended. Faced with such an outcry, Helias relented and released the bishop.[153]

Meanwhile, Geoffrey of Mayenne and other revolutionaries had brought from Italy a third claimant to the county of Maine in the person of Hugh of Este, another grandson of Herbert Éveille-Chien.[154] And with his arrival, the rebellion made more rapid progress. Helias of La Flèche, forgetful for the moment of his own claims, joined with Geoffrey of Mayenne and other prominent Manceaux in welcoming the new count. Oaths of fealty to Robert Curthose weighed for nothing.[155]

Meanwhile, Geoffrey of Mayenne and other revolutionaries had brought a third contender for the county of Maine from Italy: Hugh of Este, another grandson of Herbert Éveille-Chien.[154] His arrival accelerated the rebellion. Helias of La Flèche, momentarily forgetting his own claims, joined Geoffrey of Mayenne and other prominent people from Le Mans to welcome the new count. Oaths of loyalty to Robert Curthose meant nothing.[155]

But Bishop Hoël stood firmly against the revolution. His loyalty could not be shaken. Withdrawing from Le Mans, he hastened to Normandy and laid the whole state of affairs before the duke. But Robert was “sunk in sloth and given over to the pursuit of pleasure,” and showed himself little worthy of the bishop’s loyalty and devotion. The rebellion in Maine disturbed him little; and he showed no disposition to act with vigor for its suppression. It was enough, he thought, if he could preserve his right of patronage over the bishopric. He directed the bishop at all costs to avoid making any concessions to the rebels in the matter of patronage, and with no better satisfaction sent him away.[156] Returning to Le Mans, Hoël found Hugh in possession of the city and occupying the episcopal palace. Hugh opened negotiations and tried to persuade the bishop to receive the temporalities of his office as a grant from himself; but Hoël remained true to Duke Robert, and would make no concessions. An agreement proved impossible. Meanwhile Hugh had succeeded in stirring up a formidable faction against the bishop among the clergy. Soon the disorders became so aggravated that Hoël was obliged to retire from his diocese and seek asylum in England, where he[73] received a cordial welcome from William Rufus and remained for some four months.[157] But in the spring of the following year (1091) he returned to his diocese, and, after further controversy, was finally reconciled with Hugh and his enemies among the clergy, and welcomed back to Le Mans amid much ceremony and rejoicing (29-30 June).[158] Apparently he had at last come to regard Duke Robert and his rights with complete indifference.

But Bishop Hoël strongly opposed the revolution. His loyalty couldn’t be shaken. After leaving Le Mans, he rushed to Normandy and laid out the entire situation for the duke. However, Robert was "caught up in laziness and consumed by pleasure," showing himself unworthy of the bishop’s loyalty and devotion. The rebellion in Maine hardly bothered him; he showed no inclination to take decisive action to suppress it. He thought it was enough to maintain his right of patronage over the bishopric. He instructed the bishop to avoid making any concessions to the rebels regarding patronage and dismissed him without any satisfaction.[156] When Hoël returned to Le Mans, he found Hugh in control of the city and occupying the episcopal palace. Hugh began negotiations and tried to convince the bishop to accept the temporalities of his office as a gift from him; but Hoël remained loyal to Duke Robert and made no concessions. They couldn’t reach an agreement. Meanwhile, Hugh had managed to rally a powerful faction against the bishop among the clergy. Soon the situation escalated to the point where Hoël had to leave his diocese and seek refuge in England, where he[73] received a warm welcome from William Rufus and stayed for about four months.[157] However, in the spring of the following year (1091), he returned to his diocese and, after more disputes, was finally reconciled with Hugh and his adversaries among the clergy, and was welcomed back to Le Mans with great ceremony and celebration (29-30 June).[158] It seemed that he had ultimately become completely indifferent to Duke Robert and his rights.

But by this time the popularity of Count Hugh had vanished among the Manceaux, who had found him to be “without wealth, sense, or valor.”[159] And when the soft Italian learned that Robert Curthose and William Rufus had composed their difficulties and, as allies, were planning the reëstablishment of Norman rule in Maine,[160] he had no stomach for remaining longer to cope with the difficulties that were gathering around him. A few days after he had made peace with Bishop Hoël, he sold all his rights in Maine to Helias of La Flèche for 10,000 sous manceaux, and departed for Italy.[161] Count Helias now quickly gained the recognition and support of Hoël and of Fulk le Réchin,[162] and became henceforth the sole opponent of Norman rights in Maine. Hard fighting was yet in store for him against William Rufus, and only in the time of Henry I was he to obtain universal recognition; but for the time being his trials were at an end. The plans which William and Robert were maturing for a combined invasion of the county were, as has been seen,[163] suspended by their sudden departure for England in August 1091. And when Robert returned to the Continent, he made, so far as is known, no effort to recover his authority in Maine. Through weakness and inertia he had allowed a splendid territory, which the Conqueror had been at much pains to win, to slip from his hands without striking a blow. Indeed, without any formal abrogation of his rights he seems to have dropped all pretension to ruling in Maine. In four extant charters he bears the title of count or prince of the[75] Manceaux.[164] But they all belong to the early period of his reign (1087-91), and, so far as their evidence goes, it is not clear that he used the title after 1089.

But by this point, Count Hugh's popularity had faded among the Manceaux, who found him to be “lacking in wealth, sense, or courage.”[159] When the gentle Italian learned that Robert Curthose and William Rufus had resolved their issues and were joining forces to restore Norman rule in Maine,[160] he wasn't willing to stick around and deal with the challenges piling up around him. A few days after he made peace with Bishop Hoël, he sold all his rights in Maine to Helias of La Flèche for 10,000 sous manceaux and left for Italy.[161] Count Helias quickly gained the backing and recognition of Hoël and Fulk le Réchin,[162] becoming the main opponent to Norman claims in Maine. He faced tough battles against William Rufus, and it wasn’t until the time of Henry I that he received widespread recognition; but for now, his struggles were over. The plans that William and Robert had been developing for a joint invasion of the county were, as mentioned,[163] put on hold by their sudden departure for England in August 1091. When Robert returned to the Continent, he made no apparent effort to regain his authority in Maine. Due to weakness and inaction, he allowed a rich territory, that the Conqueror had worked hard to obtain, to slip from his grasp without resistance. In fact, he seems to have completely abandoned any claim to rule in Maine without formally renouncing his rights. In four surviving charters, he holds the title of count or prince of the[75] Manceaux.[164] However, these all date from the early years of his reign (1087-91), and from what we can see, it’s unclear if he used the title after 1089.

It was not only in his dealings with William Rufus and in his government of Maine that Robert’s reign was one long record of weakness and failure. He showed himself equally incompetent to curb and control the feudal baronage within the duchy. We have already remarked the general expulsion of royal garrisons from baronial castles upon the death of the Conqueror.[165] It is not recorded that Robert made any protest against this, and his own reckless grants of castles to the barons aggravated a situation which had been dangerous from the first. He gave Ivry to William of Breteuil; and for recompense to Roger of Beaumont, who had previously had castle guard at Ivry, he gave Brionne, “a most powerful fortress in the very heart of his duchy.”[166] To William of Breteuil, he also gave Pont-Saint-Pierre, and to William of Évreux, Bavent, Noyon, Gacé, and Gravençon, apparently for no better reason than to gratify Fulk le Réchin in the matter of Bertrada de Montfort and gain his friendly support in Maine.[167] When Robert had reduced Saint-Céneri by a successful siege, he immediately gave it away to Robert Géré,[168] upon whom he later had to make war to compel the destruction of an adulterine castle.[169] He established Gilbert of Laigle at Exmes,[170] and to Helias of Saint-Saëns he granted several strongholds on the east bank of the Seine.[171] The almost independent establishment of Prince Henry in the Cotentin and the Avranchin has been noted elsewhere. Some of these favored barons, it is true, remained faithful to their trusts; but such reckless prodigality meant exhaustion[76] of resources, and too often it meant license for private war, plunder of the unarmed populace, and an open defiance of ducal authority.

It wasn’t just his interactions with William Rufus and his governance of Maine that marked Robert’s reign as a continuous record of weakness and failure. He also showed himself unable to manage and control the feudal barons within the duchy. We already noted the widespread expulsion of royal troops from baronial castles following the death of the Conqueror.[165] There’s no record of Robert protesting this, and his own reckless decisions to grant castles to the barons made a situation that was already dangerous even worse. He gave Ivry to William of Breteuil; and as compensation to Roger of Beaumont, who had previously held guard at Ivry, he awarded Brionne, “a highly fortified stronghold right in the heart of his duchy.”[166] He also granted Pont-Saint-Pierre to William of Breteuil, and to William of Évreux, he gave Bavent, Noyon, Gacé, and Gravençon, seemingly just to please Fulk le Réchin regarding Bertrada de Montfort and to gain his support in Maine.[167] After Robert successfully besieged Saint-Céneri, he quickly handed it over to Robert Géré,[168] whom he later had to go to war against to force the destruction of an illicit castle.[169] He set up Gilbert of Laigle at Exmes,[170] and granted several strongholds on the east bank of the Seine to Helias of Saint-Saëns.[171] The almost independent establishment of Prince Henry in the Cotentin and Avranchin has been mentioned elsewhere. Some of these favored barons did remain loyal to their duties; but such reckless generosity led to resource depletion, and far too often it resulted in lawlessness, plunder of the defenseless population, and blatant defiance of ducal authority.

Against rebellious barons, the duke could on occasion act with great vigor. In 1088 he threw Robert of Bellême into prison,[172] and accepted the challenge of Roger of Montgomery to a decisive contest. He laid siege to the impregnable stronghold of Saint-Céneri, and when he had reduced it by starvation, he blinded Robert Quarrel, the castellan, and had other members of the garrison condemned to mutilation by judgment of his curia.[173] He also imprisoned Robert of Meulan for factious opposition to the grant of Ivry to William of Breteuil; and, in the sequel of this controversy, between three in the afternoon and sunset, he took Brionne by assault, a great fortress which it had taken the Conqueror three years to reduce with the aid of the king of France.[174]

Against rebellious barons, the duke could sometimes act with great force. In 1088, he threw Robert of Bellême into prison,[172] and accepted Roger of Montgomery's challenge to a decisive battle. He laid siege to the seemingly impenetrable stronghold of Saint-Céneri, and when he finally starved it into submission, he blinded Robert Quarrel, the castellan, and had other members of the garrison mutilated as per his curia judgment.[173] He also imprisoned Robert of Meulan for opposing the grant of Ivry to William of Breteuil; and as a result of this conflict, between three in the afternoon and sunset, he assaulted and captured Brionne, a major fortress that had taken the Conqueror three years to conquer with help from the king of France.[174]

But with all this fitful energy, the duke’s love of ease and his desire ‘to sleep under a roof’ called him home too often in mid-campaign.[175] He lacked the resolution to carry a difficult and laborious enterprise through to the end. Seeking mere temporary advantages, he was prone to adopt the easy but fatal expedient of allying himself with the turbulent barons whose lawlessness it should have been his first concern to curb. Upon the fall of Saint-Céneri he seemed to be in mid-course of victory over the notorious house of Talvas. The shocking punishment visited upon the surrendered garrison had caused fear and consternation to spread among the supporters of Roger of Montgomery. The garrisons of Bellême and Alençon are said to have been ready to surrender at the mere approach of the ducal forces. Yet to the general amazement the war went no further. The duke suddenly[77] made peace with Roger and released Robert of Bellême from captivity.[176]

But despite all this restless energy, the duke's love of comfort and his desire "to sleep under a roof" pulled him home too often during the campaign. He didn't have the determination to see a tough and demanding venture through to the end. Chasing quick wins, he often leaned on the easy but dangerous strategy of teaming up with the unruly barons whose lawlessness he should have been focused on controlling. After the fall of Saint-Céneri, he seemed to be on the brink of victory over the notorious house of Talvas. The harsh punishment inflicted on the captured garrison had caused fear and panic to spread among the followers of Roger of Montgomery. The garrisons of Bellême and Alençon were reportedly ready to surrender at the slightest hint of the ducal forces' arrival. Yet, to everyone's surprise, the war didn’t progress any further. The duke suddenly made peace with Roger and freed Robert of Bellême from captivity.

And the peace then made with the rebel was a lasting one. Not again, until after his return from the Crusade, did the duke fight against Robert of Bellême. Evidently he had decided that in his future difficulties it would be better to have the house of Talvas for him rather than against him. Not a check was placed hereafter by the duke upon this most notorious tyrant of the age. Robert of Bellême was “a subtle genius, crafty and deceitful.” His ability challenged admiration. But his cruelty, avarice, and lawlessness knew no bounds. Plundering and oppressing all over whom he had power, he came to be regarded by contemporaries as the veritable incarnation of Satan.[177] He built a castle in a dominating position at Fourches, and forcibly transferred the inhabitants of Vignats thither. He also erected Château-Gontier in a strong position on the Orne, and thus placed his yoke upon the district of Le Houlme.[178] Against Geoffrey of Mortagne he waged a war for the possession of Domfront.[179] He did not hesitate to besiege Gilbert of Laigle, the duke’s loyal vassal, at Exmes.[180] His intolerable violence drew down upon him a concerted attack by his neighbors in the Hiémois. But he was able to bring the duke to his aid and to besiege his enemies at Courcy, in January 1091.[181] Later he waged a successful war against Robert Géré of Saint-Céneri and a formidable combination of the lords of Maine. Again on this occasion he gained the assistance of the duke, and so compelled the destruction of a castle which Géré was attempting to fortify at Montaigu.[182] He was said to be the possessor of thirty-four strong castles,[183] and he was, perhaps, more powerful than the duke himself. Indeed, in his dealings with the duke the relation of lord and vassal seems at times almost to have been inverted, as when Robert Curthose acted as his ally in private warfare.

And the peace established with the rebel was a lasting one. Not until after his return from the Crusade did the duke fight against Robert of Bellême again. Clearly, he had decided that it would be better to have the Talvas family on his side for future challenges rather than against him. From that point on, the duke imposed no restrictions on this most notorious tyrant of the time. Robert of Bellême was “a clever genius, sly and deceitful.” His talent garnered admiration. However, his cruelty, greed, and lawlessness were limitless. He plundered and oppressed everyone he had power over, earning a reputation among his contemporaries as the true embodiment of evil.[177] He built a castle in a commanding position at Fourches and forcibly relocated the inhabitants of Vignats there. He also constructed Château-Gontier in a strong position on the Orne, further tightening his grip on the district of Le Houlme.[178] Against Geoffrey of Mortagne, he fought for control of Domfront.[179] He didn't hesitate to besiege Gilbert of Laigle, the duke’s loyal vassal, at Exmes.[180] His intolerable violence brought a united attack from his neighbors in the Hiémois. But he managed to get the duke to back him and besieged his enemies at Courcy in January 1091.[181] Later, he successfully waged war against Robert Géré of Saint-Céneri and a formidable alliance of the lords of Maine. Once again, he received help from the duke, which forced the destruction of a castle that Géré was attempting to fortify at Montaigu.[182] He was said to own thirty-four strong castles,[183] and he may have been even more powerful than the duke himself. Indeed, in his interactions with the duke, the relationship of lord and vassal sometimes seemed almost reversed, as when Robert Curthose acted as his ally in private warfare.

One might perhaps suppose that considerations of policy led the duke to adopt a conciliatory attitude towards Robert of Bellême,[78] his most powerful subject. But in his dealings with other barons Robert showed himself equally weak and vacillating. He made no effort to check the long and desperate war by which William of Breteuil was seeking to bring his rebellious vassal, Ascelin Goël, back to his allegiance.[184] Indeed, he sought rather to gain some temporary financial advantage from it. When Ascelin, in defiance of feudal right and honor, seized Ivry, the castle of his lord, Robert did not scruple to take it from him and to compel William of Breteuil to redeem it by a payment of 1500 livres.[185] And a little later he took the other side in the struggle, and, in exchange for ‘large sums’ joined with Robert of Bellême, King Philip of France, and other hirelings whom William of Breteuil was gathering from every quarter, in the overthrow of Ascelin at the siege of Bréval.[186] When a bitter feud broke out between William of Évreux and Ralph of Conches, Robert sought to avoid becoming involved in the struggle. But his failure to respond to the appeal of the lord of Conches merely drove the latter into the arms of William Rufus.[187]

One might think that the duke's political strategy led him to take a friendly approach towards Robert of Bellême,[78] his strongest subject. However, in his interactions with other barons, Robert also appeared weak and indecisive. He didn’t attempt to put an end to the ongoing and intense conflict that William of Breteuil was waging to bring back his rebellious vassal, Ascelin Goël, to his loyalty.[184] In fact, he seemed more interested in gaining short-term financial benefits from it. When Ascelin, ignoring feudal rights and honor, took over Ivry, the castle belonging to his lord, Robert didn’t hesitate to reclaim it and forced William of Breteuil to buy it back for 1500 livres.[185] Soon after, he switched sides in the conflict and, in exchange for “large sums,” teamed up with Robert of Bellême, King Philip of France, and other mercenaries that William of Breteuil was gathering from all over, to defeat Ascelin during the siege of Bréval.[186] When a fierce rivalry erupted between William of Évreux and Ralph of Conches, Robert tried to stay out of it. But his lack of response to the appeal from the lord of Conches only pushed the latter towards William Rufus.[187]

The expulsion of Prince Henry from the Cotentin and the Avranchin after the siege of Mont-Saint-Michel had been no lasting victory for the duke. In 1092 Henry suddenly reappeared in western Normandy in secure possession of the town and castle of Domfront. The inhabitants had revolted against the intolerable oppression of Robert of Bellême, and, recalling Henry from exile, had accepted him as their lord.[188] Secure in the possession of this impregnable stronghold, Henry set himself to recover the lands from which he had been expelled and to establish himself in an independent position in the southwest. He defied Robert of Bellême,[189] and made war upon the duke with much burning, pillage, and violence.[190] With the aid of Earl[79] Hugh of Chester, to whom he gave the castle of Saint-James, and of Richard de Redvers, Roger de Mandeville, and others, he gradually won back the greater part of the Cotentin.[191]

The expulsion of Prince Henry from the Cotentin and Avranchin after the siege of Mont-Saint-Michel wasn’t a lasting victory for the duke. In 1092, Henry suddenly showed up again in western Normandy, firmly in control of the town and castle of Domfront. The locals had rebelled against the unbearable oppression of Robert of Bellême and, recalling Henry from exile, accepted him as their leader.[188] Confident in his hold on this stronghold, Henry focused on reclaiming the lands he had lost and establishing himself independently in the southwest. He challenged Robert of Bellême,[189] waging war against the duke with fire, looting, and violence.[190] With the support of Earl[79] Hugh of Chester, to whom he granted the castle of Saint-James, along with Richard de Redvers, Roger de Mandeville, and others, he gradually regained most of the Cotentin.[191]

The pages of Ordericus Vitalis are filled with lamentations over the evil times that had fallen upon the duchy. Through the indolence of a soft and careless duke all that the Conqueror had created by his vigor and ability was allowed to fall into decay and confusion. The whole province was in a state of dissolution. Bands of freebooters overran villages and country, and plundered the unarmed peasantry. The church’s possessions were wrung from her by force. Monasteries were filled with desolation, and the monks and nuns were reduced to penury. Adulterine castles arose on every hand to become the dens of robbers who ravaged the countryside with fire and sword. A depopulated country remained for years afterwards a silent witness to the evil day.[192]

The pages of Ordericus Vitalis are filled with laments about the troubling times that had come over the duchy. Due to the laziness of a soft and careless duke, everything the Conqueror had built with his strength and skill fell into disrepair and chaos. The entire region was in a state of collapse. Bands of raiders invaded villages and the countryside, plundering defenseless farmers. The church’s property was seized by force. Monasteries were left in ruins, and the monks and nuns were reduced to poverty. Makeshift castles sprang up everywhere, becoming hideouts for robbers who devastated the countryside with fire and sword. For years afterward, a depopulated land remained a silent witness to those dark days.[192]

That the indignant outbursts of Ordericus Vitalis are not mere rhetoric, is amply proved by a more prosaic narrative of the nuns of La Trinité of Caen.[193] In the cartulary of their abbey they have tersely recorded the long list of their injuries and losses in men and revenues and lands and cattle. “After the death of King William,” they say, “William, count of Évreux, took from Holy Trinity and from the abbess and the nuns seven arpents of vineyard and two horses and twenty sous of the coinage of Rouen and the salt pans at Écrammeville and twenty livres annually from Gacé and from Bavent. Richard, son of Herluin, took the two manors of Tassilly and Montbouin. William the chamberlain, son of Roger de Candos, took the tithe of Hainovilla. William Baivel took twenty oxen which he had seized at Auberville. Robert de Bonebos plundered the same manor …;” and so the complaint continues through a long list of some thirty offenders, among them such well known names as Richard de Courcy, William Bertran, and Robert Mowbray. Even Prince Henry takes his place in this remarkable catalogue of sinners. It is a[80] little startling to learn that in his government of the Cotentin he was not altogether worthy of the polite compliments which have been paid him by the chroniclers. The nuns complain that he “took toll (pedagium) from Quettehou and from all the Cotentin, and forced the men of Holy Trinity in the said vill and county to work upon the castles of his men.” It is significant that in this extraordinary entry in the Caen cartulary the record of violations of right stands alone. We hear nothing of suits for the recovery of the alienated lands and goods. The distressed nuns appear to have been patiently preserving the record of their grievances against the day when there should be a government and courts to which they could appeal with some prospect of obtaining redress.

That the angry outbursts of Ordericus Vitalis are not just empty rhetoric is clearly shown by a more straightforward account from the nuns of La Trinité of Caen.[193] In their abbey's records, they have succinctly listed their many injuries and losses in people, income, land, and livestock. “After the death of King William,” they state, “William, count of Évreux, took from Holy Trinity, the abbess, and the nuns seven arpents of vineyard, two horses, twenty sous from the Rouen currency, the salt pans at Écrammeville, and twenty livres each year from Gacé and Bavent. Richard, son of Herluin, seized the two manors of Tassilly and Montbouin. William the chamberlain, son of Roger de Candos, took the tithe from Hainovilla. William Baivel took twenty oxen that he had captured at Auberville. Robert de Bonebos plundered the same manor …;” and the complaint continues with a long list of about thirty offenders, including well-known names like Richard de Courcy, William Bertran, and Robert Mowbray. Even Prince Henry is listed in this surprising catalog of wrongdoers. It's a bit shocking to discover that during his rule over the Cotentin, he wasn't entirely deserving of the kind words chroniclers have given him. The nuns complain that he “collected tolls (pedagium) from Quettehou and all of the Cotentin, and forced the people of Holy Trinity in that vill and county to work on the castles of his men.” It's noteworthy that in this extraordinary record from the Caen cartulary, the list of rights violations stands alone. There’s no mention of efforts to recover the lands and goods that were taken. The distressed nuns seem to have patiently kept track of their grievances until the day when there would be a government and courts they could turn to with some hope of getting justice.

Indeed, orderly government and the regular operation of courts of law seem to have been suspended almost entirely during Robert’s reign. With the exception of a fragment of a charter of donation in favor of Saint-Vincent of Le Mans,[194] no single record of an administrative or judicial act by the duke for Maine has been preserved. And for Normandy we have nothing but a few scattered references to the curia ducis[195] and one imperfect record of a suit before that court in 1093.[196] The study of Robert’s charters, which have now at last been collected and set in order,[197] reveals a state of disorder and of irregularity hardly conceivable so soon after the reign of the Conqueror. The duke had a chancellor and evidently some semblance of a centralized administration. Yet the chancery seems hardly ever to have performed the most common functions of such an office, viz., the issuing of ducal charters. Most of Robert’s acts were drawn up locally and according to the prevailing forms of the religious houses in whose favor they were issued. Evidence of any systematic taxation is wholly lacking; and the extent to which Robert was neglectful of ducal customs and rights of justice stands patently revealed by the inquest of Caen, held when, for a moment, with the assistance[81] of William Rufus, a more vigorous régime was in contemplation.[198] Rare occasions when the duke asserted himself to compel the destruction of an adulterine castle[199] or the submission of a refractory noble stand out as wholly exceptional in a reign of weakness, indifference, and indecision.[200]

Indeed, orderly government and the regular functioning of courts seem to have been almost completely suspended during Robert’s reign. Aside from a fragment of a donation charter in favor of Saint-Vincent of Le Mans,[194] there is no record of any administrative or judicial action by the duke for Maine that has been preserved. For Normandy, we only have a few scattered references to the curia ducis[195] and one incomplete record of a case before that court in 1093.[196] The study of Robert’s charters, which have finally been collected and organized,[197] reveals a level of disorder and irregularity that is hard to believe occurred so soon after the reign of the Conqueror. The duke had a chancellor and clearly some form of centralized administration. Yet, the chancery seems to have rarely carried out the most common duties of such an office, namely, issuing ducal charters. Most of Robert’s actions were documented locally and followed the usual practices of the religious houses in whose favor they were issued. There is completely no evidence of any systematic taxation; and the degree to which Robert ignored ducal customs and rights of justice is clearly shown by the inquest of Caen, which was held when, for a brief moment, with the help of William Rufus, a more vigorous regime was being considered.[198] Rare instances when the duke took action to force the destruction of an illegitimate castle[199] or the submission of a rebellious noble are notable as completely exceptional in a reign marked by weakness, indifference, and indecision.[200]

It was, of course, the clergy who suffered most from this reign of lawlessness and who were at the same time able to make their woes articulate. The lamentful narrative of Ordericus Vitalis and the bare record of the nuns of Caen have already been sufficiently dwelt upon. Yet it should in justice be noted that Robert Curthose was not a wilful oppressor of the church. He was no impious tyrant such as William Rufus or Ranulf Flambard. His offences against the clergy were rather the sins of weakness than of malice. His sale of lay rights over the sees of Coutances and Avranches to Prince Henry[201] when he was preparing for the invasion of England was doubtless dictated by the sudden needs of the moment. So, too, in 1089 he granted the manor of Gisors, a property of the church of St. Mary of Rouen, to his overlord, King Philip, “non habens de proprio quod posset dare.”[202] On the other hand, the duke often acted in a perfectly just and cordial coöperation with the clergy. There is every indication of harmony in the relations between Robert and the bishops and abbots at the synod held at Rouen in June 1091, for the election of Serlo as bishop of Séez.[203] So, too, soon after, he gave his willing assent to the election of Roger du Sap as abbot of Saint-Évroul, and “committed to him by the pastoral staff the care of the monastery in worldly affairs.”[204] So, also, upon the election of Anselm, abbot of Bec, as archbishop of Canterbury, he gladly consented to his resignation of the abbey,[205] and afterwards entirely accommodated himself to Anselm’s wishes with regard to his successor at Bec. There is a note of real affection in[82] the words with which Anselm in a letter to the prior and monks of Bec refers to Robert on this occasion: “By the grace of God, our lord the prince of the Normans has sent me a most kindly letter asking pardon if his love of me and his sorrow at my loss have caused him to think or say of me anything unseemly because of my election to the archiepiscopate. In the same letter he has graciously sought my counsel concerning the appointment of an abbot for you, and has promised to accept it gladly not only in this matter but in other things as well.”[206]

It was definitely the clergy who suffered the most during this chaotic time and were also the ones who could express their struggles. The sad accounts of Ordericus Vitalis and the straightforward records from the nuns of Caen have been discussed enough. However, it should be noted that Robert Curthose was not a deliberate oppressor of the church. He wasn’t a godless tyrant like William Rufus or Ranulf Flambard. His wrongdoings against the clergy were more about weakness than malice. His sale of lay rights over the dioceses of Coutances and Avranches to Prince Henry[201] while preparing for the invasion of England was likely driven by immediate necessities. Similarly, in 1089, he granted the manor of Gisors, owned by the church of St. Mary of Rouen, to King Philip, saying he “had nothing of his own to give.”[202] On the other hand, the duke often worked justly and cooperatively with the clergy. There are clear signs of harmony between Robert and the bishops and abbots during the synod at Rouen in June 1091 for the election of Serlo as bishop of Séez.[203] Shortly after, he readily agreed to the election of Roger du Sap as abbot of Saint-Évroul and “committed to him by the pastoral staff the care of the monastery in worldly affairs.”[204] Likewise, when Anselm, abbot of Bec, was elected as archbishop of Canterbury, he happily accepted Anselm’s resignation from the abbey,[205] and later fully accommodated Anselm’s wishes regarding his successor at Bec. There is a genuine warmth in[82] the words Anselm uses in a letter to the prior and monks of Bec, referring to Robert: “By the grace of God, our lord the prince of the Normans has sent me a very kind letter asking for forgiveness if his affection for me and his sadness over my loss made him think or say anything inappropriate due to my election as archbishop. In the same letter, he kindly sought my advice about appointing an abbot for you and promised to accept it gladly, not just in this matter but in others as well.”[206]

Of the duke’s relations with the papacy in this period we know almost nothing, except that his attitude, on the whole, was one of obedience and accommodation. The violence which Robert had done to the property of St. Mary of Rouen in granting the manor of Gisors to King Philip caused Archbishop William to lay the whole province under an interdict. This, in turn, brought on a controversy between the archbishop and the abbey of Fécamp, and in the sequel the Pope suspended the metropolitan from the use of his pallium for having exceeded his authority. At this point the duke intervened, and at the expense of acknowledging himself subject to the jurisdiction of the apostolic see, “saving only the privileges of his ancestors,” he obtained for the archbishop at least a temporary restoration of his pallium, while further investigations were pending.[207] The church and clergy often suffered from Robert’s weakness, or his sudden temptation to gain some temporary advantage, but rarely, if ever, from his ill will.

Of the duke’s interactions with the papacy during this time, we know very little, except that he generally maintained an attitude of obedience and cooperation. The damage Robert caused to the property of St. Mary of Rouen by granting the manor of Gisors to King Philip led Archbishop William to place the entire province under an interdict. This sparked a dispute between the archbishop and the abbey of Fécamp, and eventually, the Pope suspended the archbishop from using his pallium for overstepping his authority. At this point, the duke got involved, and by acknowledging his subjection to the authority of the apostolic see—"with the exception of the privileges of his ancestors"—he managed to secure at least a temporary restoration of the archbishop's pallium while further investigations were ongoing.[207] The church and clergy often suffered because of Robert’s weakness or his sudden urge to gain some short-term benefit, but rarely, if ever, due to any malicious intent on his part.

Inexcusable weakness and the steady disintegration of ducal authority, either through his own rash grants, or through the[83] usurpations of his turbulent subjects, or through the insidious aggressions of William Rufus, these are the outstanding features of Duke Robert’s unfortunate reign.

Inexcusable weakness and the constant decline of ducal authority, whether due to his own reckless decisions, the[83] usurpations by his unruly subjects, or the sneaky attacks by William Rufus, are the main aspects of Duke Robert’s unfortunate reign.

Two days before Christmas, 1091, Robert had departed from England and returned to Normandy, feeling much vexed because the Red King would not abide by the terms of their alliance.[208] Yet an open breach between the brothers was long delayed. William Rufus had his hands full with domestic affairs in 1092 and 1093, and he had little opportunity either for advancing his own interests in Normandy or for aiding the duke against his enemies as he had agreed to do. Robert, on his part, so far as can be seen, did not fail in his obligations under the provisions of the treaty. In the reservation which he attached to a grant to the abbey of Bec in February 1092 he was careful to guard the rights of William Rufus as well as of himself.[209] The readiness with which he accommodated himself to the king’s wishes in releasing Anselm, abbot of Bec, to become archbishop of Canterbury in 1093 is indicative of a similar spirit of coöperation. But it appears that he sought in vain the king’s promised assistance in Normandy until his patience was exhausted; and when, finally, the rupture came between them, it was the duke who took the initiative in terminating an agreement from which he could no longer hope to derive any good. Towards the close of 1093, he addressed to William Rufus a formal defiance. “This year at Christmas,” says the Chronicler, “King William held his court at Gloucester; and there came messengers to him out of Normandy, from his brother Robert, and they said that his brother renounced all peace and compact if the king would not perform all that they had stipulated in the treaty; moreover they called him perjured and faithless unless he would perform the conditions, or would go to the place where the treaty had been concluded and sworn to, and there clear himself.”[210]

Two days before Christmas in 1091, Robert left England and returned to Normandy, feeling very upset because the Red King wouldn’t honor their agreement. Yet, a major conflict between the brothers was delayed for a long time. William Rufus was preoccupied with domestic issues in 1092 and 1093, leaving him little chance to promote his own interests in Normandy or to support the duke against his enemies as he had promised. As far as we can see, Robert did not neglect his obligations under the treaty. In the reservation he made for a grant to the abbey of Bec in February 1092, he was careful to protect the rights of William Rufus as well as his own. His willingness to support the king’s wishes by allowing Anselm, the abbot of Bec, to become the archbishop of Canterbury in 1093 shows a similar spirit of cooperation. However, it seems he sought the king’s promised help in Normandy in vain until he ran out of patience. When the break finally occurred between them, it was the duke who took the lead in ending an agreement from which he could no longer expect to gain anything. Towards the end of 1093, he sent a formal defiance to William Rufus. “This year at Christmas,” says the Chronicler, “King William held his court at Gloucester; and messengers came to him from Normandy, sent by his brother Robert, who said that his brother was rejecting all peace and agreements if the king wouldn’t fulfill everything they had outlined in the treaty; they also called him deceitful and unfaithful unless he fulfilled the conditions or went to the place where the treaty had been made and sworn to and cleared himself.”

In the spring of 1094, William Rufus took up this challenge and prepared for an invasion of Normandy. It is characteristic of the Red King that we hear more of the vast quantities of money which he gathered in from all sides than of the men whom he brought together for the expedition. The barons were called upon to contribute heavily to the expenses of the campaign, and strong pressure was put upon them in order to insure that their offerings should not be too sparing. Archbishop Anselm thought to make a contribution of five hundred pounds of silver, but the king rejected his offer as being too small.[211] On 2 February the forces were assembled at Hastings for the crossing.[212] But the winds were contrary and the expedition was delayed for more than a month,[213] and it did not succeed in sailing till Midlent.[214]

In the spring of 1094, William Rufus took on the challenge and got ready for an invasion of Normandy. It's typical of the Red King that we hear more about the large sums of money he collected from all sides than about the soldiers he gathered for the mission. The barons were asked to contribute significantly to the campaign's expenses, and strong pressure was applied to ensure their donations were generous. Archbishop Anselm intended to offer five hundred pounds of silver, but the king turned it down as too little.[211] On February 2, the forces were gathered at Hastings for the crossing.[212] However, the winds were unfavorable, and the expedition was delayed for over a month,[213] finally setting sail just before Midlent.[214]

After the landing in Normandy, active hostilities were still further delayed by negotiations. William and Robert met in a conference, but a reconciliation proved impossible between them. Then a more formal meeting was held at an unidentified place called Campus Martius, and the dispute was laid before the great nobles who had confirmed the earlier treaty with their oaths. Unanimously they gave their decision in favor of the duke and laid the whole responsibility for the present discord upon the king. But William Rufus, ‘a fierce king,’ would have none of their condemnation. He would not accept responsibility for the breach, neither would he abide by the terms of the treaty. The conference was accordingly broken off, and the brothers separated in wrath, the king going to his headquarters at Eu, the duke to Rouen.[215]

After the landing in Normandy, active fighting was further delayed by negotiations. William and Robert met for a conference, but they couldn't reconcile. Then a more formal meeting took place at an unknown location called Campus Martius, where the dispute was presented to the great nobles who had confirmed the earlier treaty with their oaths. They all agreed to side with the duke and placed the blame for the current conflict on the king. However, William Rufus, ‘a fierce king,’ rejected their condemnation. He refused to take responsibility for the breach and wouldn’t follow the terms of the treaty. The conference was then called off, and the brothers parted in anger, with the king heading to his headquarters in Eu and the duke going to Rouen.[215]

Then, or more likely even before this, William Rufus turned to that brand of diplomacy in which he was so eminently skilful and which had gained him such successes in his earlier Norman policy. With the treasure which he had brought from England, he began to collect great numbers of mercenaries; and also, by lavish expenditure of gold and silver, and by grants and promises of Norman lands, he succeeded in corrupting more of the Norman baronage and in winning them away from their allegiance to the duke. And as rapidly as he gained possession of their strongholds he filled them with garrisons upon whom he could rely.[216] But he was not content with mere diplomacy and bribery. He also took the field, and laying siege to Bures, a castle of Helias of Saint-Saëns, he reduced it, and took many of the duke’s men captive.[217]

Then, or more likely even before this, William Rufus turned to that kind of diplomacy in which he was highly skilled and which had brought him success in his earlier Norman policies. With the wealth he had brought from England, he began to gather large numbers of mercenaries; and also, by spending lavishly on gold and silver, and by offering grants and promises of Norman lands, he succeeded in swaying more of the Norman nobility and pulling them away from their allegiance to the duke. And as quickly as he took over their strongholds, he filled them with garrisons he could trust.[216] But he was not satisfied with just diplomacy and bribery. He also went to the battlefield, laying siege to Bures, a castle of Helias of Saint-Saëns, which he conquered and captured many of the duke’s men.[217]

But meanwhile, Robert had not been idle, and the success of his operations suggests that he had not ventured to defy William Rufus without making greater preparations than have been recorded by the contemporary writers. As he had done previously when confronted with an English invasion, he brought in his overlord, King Philip, and a French army.[218] Philip and Robert appear to have opened their campaign in the south and west of Normandy with two remarkable victories. Philip invested Argentan,[219] and, on the very first day of the siege, Roger le Poitevin[86] and an enormous garrison of seven hundred knights and fourteen hundred esquires surrendered without any blood being shed, and were held by the king to ransom. Soon after, the duke won a victory of almost equal importance by the reduction of Le Homme and the capture of William Peverel and a garrison of eight hundred knights.[220]

But in the meantime, Robert had been busy, and the success of his actions indicates that he hadn’t dared to challenge William Rufus without making more extensive preparations than what contemporary writers have recorded. As he had done before when facing an English invasion, he called in his overlord, King Philip, along with a French army.[218] Philip and Robert seem to have kicked off their campaign in the south and west of Normandy with two notable victories. Philip laid siege to Argentan,[219] and on the very first day of the siege, Roger le Poitevin[86] and a massive garrison of seven hundred knights and fourteen hundred squires surrendered without a single drop of blood being spilled, and they were held for ransom by the king. Shortly after, the duke achieved another significant victory by taking Le Homme and capturing William Peverel along with a garrison of eight hundred knights.[220]

These reverses came as a staggering surprise to William Rufus. Immediately he sent off to England and ordered the assembling of a great army of English foot soldiers—some twenty thousand, it is said—for the invasion of Normandy. But when they came to Hastings for the crossing, Ranulf Flambard, at the king’s order, took from each of them the ten shillings that he had brought for maintenance during the campaign; and then sent them back home, while he forwarded the money to William Rufus in Normandy.[221] The king had need of this fresh supply of English treasure. For by this time Philip and Robert, after their double victory in the south and west, were advancing on William’s headquarters at Eu,[222] in the very heart of the district which he had controlled since 1089 or 1090. But at Longueville King Philip halted.[223] William Rufus had found a way to repeat the measure which had turned the French king back from La Ferté in 1089, if not from Eu in 1091. “There was the king of France turned back by craft, and all the expedition was afterwards dispersed.”[224] Again the resources of Duke Robert had proved unequal to the greater stores of English treasure which the Red King was able to command.[225]

These setbacks came as a huge surprise to William Rufus. He immediately sent word to England and ordered the gathering of a large army of English foot soldiers—around twenty thousand, it’s said—for the invasion of Normandy. But when they arrived at Hastings for the crossing, Ranulf Flambard, acting on the king's orders, took the ten shillings each had brought for their upkeep during the campaign and then sent them back home, while forwarding the money to William Rufus in Normandy. The king needed this new supply of English money. By that time, Philip and Robert, after their dual victory in the south and west, were advancing on William’s base at Eu, right in the area he had controlled since 1089 or 1090. But at Longueville, King Philip stopped. William Rufus had found a way to replicate the tactic that had turned the French king back from La Ferté in 1089, if not from Eu in 1091. “There was the king of France turned back by trickery, and all the expedition was then scattered.” Again, Duke Robert's resources had proven inadequate against the greater wealth of English treasure that the Red King was able to summon.

Yet the strength of Robert’s resistance was by no means broken. William Rufus sent to Domfront to call Prince Henry to his aid, and such was Robert’s strength that it proved impossible for Henry to make his way by land to Eu. The king sent ships to fetch him.[226] But instead of proceeding to Eu, he crossed the Channel, and, landing at Southampton at the end of October, he went to London for Christmas, evidently with a view to meeting the king upon his return from the Continent.[227] Meanwhile, William Rufus remained in Normandy almost to the end of the year. But clearly he met with no great success in his projects. He had spent vast sums of money, yet little or nothing had come of it—so ran the contemporary judgment: “Infecto itaque negotio, in Angliam reversus est.”[228] On 29 December he crossed from Wissant to Dover.[229]

Yet Robert's resistance was far from broken. William Rufus sent word to Domfront to call Prince Henry for assistance, but Robert was so strong that it was impossible for Henry to make his way by land to Eu. The king sent ships to bring him. [226] Instead of going to Eu, he crossed the Channel, landing at Southampton at the end of October, and then went to London for Christmas, clearly planning to meet the king on his return from the Continent. [227] Meanwhile, William Rufus stayed in Normandy almost until the end of the year. However, it was evident that he was not having much success with his plans. He had spent a lot of money, yet very little had come of it—this was the general opinion of the time: "Infecto itaque negotio, in Angliam reversus est." [228] On December 29, he crossed from Wissant to Dover. [229]

The progress of the Norman war in 1095 is obscure in the extreme. The king’s whole attention was absorbed by pressing affairs within the limits of his own realm; and he seems to have committed his continental interests almost wholly to Prince Henry. Henry remained in England until Lent, and then crossed over to Normandy ‘with great treasure’; and during the months which followed, he waged war against Duke Robert.[230] But in what part of the duchy, or how, or with what success, we have no information.

The progress of the Norman war in 1095 is extremely unclear. The king was completely focused on urgent issues within his own kingdom and seemed to have handed over his interests in continental matters almost entirely to Prince Henry. Henry stayed in England until Lent, then made his way to Normandy "with a lot of treasure"; during the following months, he fought against Duke Robert. But we have no details on where in the duchy this took place, how it happened, or what the results were.

The close of the year 1095 saw Robert Curthose in a difficult situation, but the issue of the contest had not yet been decided. Meanwhile, the famous sermon of Pope Urban II before the council of Clermont had thrilled all Europe with a new impulse and turned the course of Robert’s life into a new and unexpected channel.

The end of the year 1095 found Robert Curthose in a tough spot, but the outcome of the conflict was still uncertain. In the meantime, Pope Urban II's famous sermon at the council of Clermont had inspired all of Europe with a fresh wave of energy and redirected the course of Robert's life in a surprising way.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268: “Cum igitur in Pontivo apud Abbatisvillam, cum sui similibus iuvenibus … moraretur … audito nuntio excessus patris, confestim veniens Rotomagum, ipsam civitatem et totum ducatum sine ulla contradictione suscepit”; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 298; cf. Ordericus, ii, p. 374; iii, p. 256; A.-S. C., a. 1086.

[1] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268: “So, while he was staying in Pontivo at Abbatisville with other young men … upon hearing the news of his father's passing, he immediately went to Rouen and took control of the city and the entire duchy without any opposition”; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 298; cf. Ordericus, ii, p. 374; iii, p. 256; A.-S. C., a. 1086.

[2] “Omnesque thesauros suos ecclesiis et pauperibus Deique ministris distribui praecepit. Quantum vero singulis dari voluit, callide taxavit, et coram se describi a notariis imperavit.” Ordericus, iii, p. 228.

[2] “He commanded that all his treasures be distributed to the churches, the poor, and the ministers of God. As for how much each person should receive, he cleverly determined the amounts and ordered them to be recorded by notaries in his presence.” Ordericus, iii, p. 228.

[3] Ibid., p. 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 245.

[4] “Rotbertus in Normanniam reversus, thesauros quos invenerat monasteriis, ecclesiis, pauperibus, pro anima patris sui, largiter divisit; et Ulfum, Haroldi quondam regis Anglorum filium, Duneschaldumque, regis Scottorum Malcolmi filium, a custodia laxatos, et armis militaribus honoratos, abire permisit.” Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21.

[4] “After returning to Normandy, Rotbertus generously distributed the treasures he had found to monasteries, churches, and the poor for the sake of his father's soul; he also allowed Ulf, the son of the former King Harold of the English, and Duneschald, the son of King Malcolm of the Scots, to be released from custody and honored them with military arms before sending them away.” Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21.

[5] “Donum de manerio de Vain quod idem pater meus in infirmitate qua defunctus est eidem ecclesie fecit.” Haskins, p. 285, no. 1.

[5] "A gift from the manor of Vain that my father made to the church while he was sick before he passed away." Haskins, p. 285, no. 1.

[6] Ibid., pp. 287-288, no. 4 a.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., pp. 287-288, no. 4 a.

[7] “Mors Guillelmi regis ipso eodem die, quo Rotomagi defunctus est, in urbe Roma et in Calabria quibusdam exheredatis nunciata est, ut ab ipsis postmodum veraciter in Normannia relatum est.” Ordericus, iii, p. 249.

[7] “The news of King William's death was reported on the same day he passed away in Rouen, in the city of Rome and in Calabria to certain disinherited individuals, as was later truthfully reported to them from Normandy.” Ordericus, iii, p. 249.

[8] Ibid., p. 261.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 261.

[9] Ibid., pp. 261-262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 261-262.

[10] Ordericus, iii, p. 256; cf. pp. 262-263.

[10] Ordericus, III, p. 256; see pp. 262-263.

[11] Ibid., pp. 245-248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 245-248.

[12] “Postquam de carcere liber egressus est, totum in Normannia pristinum honorem adeptus est, et consiliarius ducis, videlicet nepotis sui, factus est.” Ibid., p. 263; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360.

[12] “After being released from prison, he regained all his former honor in Normandy and became an advisor to the duke, who was, in fact, his grandson.” Ibid., p. 263; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360.

[13] Ibid.; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211.

[13] Same source.; see also Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211.

[14] Ordericus, iii, pp. 268-269. The speech is doubtless imaginary, but the argument must surely be contemporary.

[14] Ordericus, iii, pp. 268-269. The speech is probably fictional, but the argument has to be relevant to the present day.

[15] Ibid., p. 269; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360.

[15] Same source., p. 269; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360.

[16] Cf. E. A. Freeman, The Reign of William Rufus (London, 1882), i, pp. 9 ff.

[16] See E. A. Freeman, The Reign of William Rufus (London, 1882), vol. 1, pages 9 and following.

[17] Ordericus (iii, pp. 268-270) speaks as though the conspiracy was started late in 1087, but his account lacks convincing precision and definiteness; and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1087 for 1088) which is followed by Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 22), makes the positive statement that the plot was formed during Lent. Further, we know from Henry of Huntingdon (p. 211) that the bishop of Bayeux was present at the king’s Christmas court in 1087.

[17] Ordericus (iii, pp. 268-270) suggests that the conspiracy began in late 1087, but his account is not very precise or clear. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1087 for 1088), which is also referenced by Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 22), clearly states that the plot was created during Lent. Additionally, we learn from Henry of Huntingdon (p. 211) that the bishop of Bayeux attended the king’s Christmas court in 1087.

[18] A.-S. C., a. 1087.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.-S. C., a. 1087.

[19] Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 268-270) seems to indicate that it was begun in Normandy at some sort of a secret gathering of the barons; but the English writers convey the impression that it originated in England. Cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 214. It may, of course, have had a double origin.

[19] Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 268-270) seems to suggest that it started in Normandy during some kind of secret meeting of the barons; however, English writers give the impression that it began in England. See William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 214. It could, of course, have had two origins.

[20] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Henry of Huntington, p. 211.

[21] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21; Ordericus, iii, p. 270; Freeman, William Rufus, ii, pp. 466-467.

[21] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360; see also Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21; Ordericus, iii, p. 270; Freeman, William Rufus, ii, pp. 466-467.

[22] William of Malmesbury G. R., ii, p. 360.

[22] William of Malmesbury G. R., ii, p. 360.

[23] The early writers are sharply divided in their account of William of Saint-Calais in connection with the rebellion of 1088. The southern English writers believed him guilty of treason. A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 21-22; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 214; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360. But a contemporary narrative by a Durham writer, who was an eyewitness of the bishop’s trial, represents him as the persecuted victim of malicious enemies who had poisoned the king’s mind against him. De Iniusta Vexatione Willelmi Episcopi Primi, in Simeon of Durham, Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (London, 1882-85), i, pp. 170-195. And it should be remembered that his condemnation by the curia regis was not for the treason with which he was charged, but for his refusal to acknowledge the jurisdiction of the court. On the treatise De Iniusta Vexatione see Appendix B.

[23] The early writers provide very different accounts of William of Saint-Calais in relation to the rebellion of 1088. Southern English writers believed he was guilty of treason. A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 21-22; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 214; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 360. However, a contemporary account by a Durham writer, who witnessed the bishop’s trial, portrays him as the wronged victim of envious enemies who had turned the king against him. De Iniusta Vexatione Willelmi Episcopi Primi, in Simeon of Durham, Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (London, 1882-85), i, pp. 170-195. It's also important to note that his condemnation by the curia regis was not for the treason he was accused of, but for his refusal to accept the court's authority. For more on the treatise De Iniusta Vexatione, see Appendix B.

[24] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1087) and Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 22) make the positive statement that the revolt broke out after Easter (16 April); but we know from a more reliable source that William Rufus took the first active measures against the bishop of Durham on 12 March, and it is clear that the rebellion was already under way at this time. De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 171; cf. p. 189.

[24] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1087) and Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 22) state definitively that the revolt started after Easter (16 April); however, we know from a more reliable source that William Rufus took initial actions against the Bishop of Durham on 12 March, and it's clear that the rebellion was already in progress by that time. De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 171; cf. p. 189.

[25] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21: “pars etenim nobiliorum Normannorum favebat regi Willelmo, sed minima; pars vero altera favebat Rotberto comiti Normannorum, et maxima”; A.-S. C., a. 1087; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 214. In general on the rebellion of 1088 and all the problems connected with it see Freeman, William Rufus, i, pp. 22 ff.; ii, appendices b, c, d, e.

[25] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 21: “a part of the noble Normans supported King William, but it was small; the other part supported Count Robert of the Normans, and it was the largest”; A.-S. C., a. 1087; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 214. For a general overview of the rebellion of 1088 and related issues, see Freeman, William Rufus, i, pp. 22 ff.; ii, appendices b, c, d, e.

[26] Ordericus, iii, p. 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, III, p. 272.

[27] Pevensey, of course, was fundamental because on the coast where Robert’s fleet was expected to make land.

[27] Pevensey, of course, was crucial because it was the beach where Robert’s fleet was supposed to arrive.

[28] “Per angelos Dei, si ego essem in Alexandria, expectarent me Angli, nec ante adventum meum regem sibi facere auderent. Ipse etiam Willelmus frater meus, quod eum presumpsisse dicitis, pro capite suo sine mea permissione minime attentaret.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[28] “By the angels of God, if I were in Alexandria, the English would be waiting for me, and they wouldn't dare to make a king for themselves before my arrival. Even my brother William would not have the audacity to do what you say he has done without my permission.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268.

[29] “Haec primo dicebat, sed, postquam rei gestae ordinem rescivit, non minima discordia inter se et fratrem suum Willelmum emersit.” Ibid.

[29] “At first, he said this, but after he learned about the events, a significant conflict arose between him and his brother William.” Ibid.

[30] This is the plain inference from both the Norman and the English writers. E.g., Ordericus, iii, pp. 269-270; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 22.

[30] This is the straightforward conclusion drawn by both the Norman and English writers. E.g., Ordericus, iii, pp. 269-270; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 22.

[31] Ordericus, iii, pp. 269-270.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, III, pp. 269-270.

[32] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 22; Henry of Huntingdon p. 215; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 362, 468; Ordericus, iii, pp. 272-273; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Des miracles advenus en l’église de Fécamp, ed. R. N. Sauvage, in Société de l’Histoire de Normandie, Mélanges, 2d series (Rouen, 1893), p. 29.

[32] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 22; Henry of Huntingdon p. 215; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 362, 468; Ordericus, iii, pp. 272-273; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Des miracles advenus en l’église de Fécamp, ed. R. N. Sauvage, in Société de l’Histoire de Normandie, Mélanges, 2d series (Rouen, 1893), p. 29.

[33] Ordericus, iii, p. 244; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 268-269; A.-S. C., a. 1086; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 468, 337, where it is said that the Conqueror bequeathed to Henry “maternas possessiones.”

[33] Ordericus, iii, p. 244; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 268-269; A.-S. C., a. 1086; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 468, 337, where it is mentioned that the Conqueror left Henry “maternal possessions.”

[34] Ordericus, iii, p. 244.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, p. 244.

[35] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468.

[35] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468.

[36] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[37] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268. His presence is further proved by his attestation of charters, e.g., 30 March 1088, charter by Ralph Fitz Anseré in favor of Jumièges (Haskins, pp. 290-291, no. 6; also in Chartes de l’abbaye de Jumièges, ed. J.-J. Vernier, Paris, 1916, i, no. 37); 7 July 1088, charter by the duke in favor of the abbey of Fécamp (Haskins, pp. 287-289, no. 4 a); shortly after September 1087, charter by the duke in favor of Saint-Étienne of Caen (ibid., p. 285, no. 1).

[37] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 268. His presence is further demonstrated by his authentication of documents, such as on March 30, 1088, a charter by Ralph Fitz Anseré for Jumièges (Haskins, pp. 290-291, no. 6; also in Chartes de l’abbaye de Jumièges, ed. J.-J. Vernier, Paris, 1916, i, no. 37); on July 7, 1088, a charter by the duke for the abbey of Fécamp (Haskins, pp. 287-289, no. 4 a); and shortly after September 1087, a charter by the duke for Saint-Étienne of Caen (ibid., p. 285, no. 1).

[38] Ordericus, iii, p. 267; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211. Robert of Torigny raises a question as to whether Robert conveyed the Cotentin to Henry outright or whether he only pledged it to him as surety for a loan. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 269.

[38] Ordericus, iii, p. 267; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211. Robert of Torigny questions whether Robert transferred the Cotentin to Henry outright or if he merely promised it to him as collateral for a loan. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 269.

[39] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 23; Simeon, H. R., p. 215; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 361, 362; Ordericus, iii, pp. 273, 277-278.

[39] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 23; Simeon, H. R., p. 215; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 361, 362; Ordericus, iii, pp. 273, 277-278.

[40] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 22, 23; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 214-215; Simeon, H. R., pp. 215-216.

[40] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 22, 23; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 214-215; Simeon, H. R., pp. 215-216.

[41] “Tunc temporis ultra quam virum deceat in Normannia deliciabatur.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[41] “At that time, beyond what was appropriate for a man, he was indulging in luxury in Normandy.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[42] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 22; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 269-270.

[42] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 22; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 269-270.

[43] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 23; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215.

[43] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 23; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215.

[44] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 362-363.

[44] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 362-363.

[45] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362.

[45] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362.

[46] Supra, p. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 47.

[47] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215; De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 191. At the trial of William of Saint-Calais the king says: “Bene scias, episcope, quod nunquam transfretabis, donec castellum tuum habeam. Episcopus enim Baiocensis inde me castigavit…”

[47] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215; De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 191. During the trial of William of Saint-Calais, the king says: “You should know, bishop, that you will never cross the sea until I have your castle. For the bishop of Bayeux has admonished me about this…”

[48] A.-S. C., a. 1087; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362.

[48] A.-S. C., a. 1087; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362.

[49] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215. Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 273-278) gives a highly embroidered account of the siege of Rochester and of its surrender, making it the outstanding event of the period—he knows nothing of the six weeks’ siege of Pevensey—but Simeon of Durham says that Rochester surrendered “parvo peracto spatio.”

[49] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 216; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215. Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 273-278) provides a detailed account of the siege of Rochester and its surrender, making it the main event of the period—he doesn't mention the six-week siege of Pevensey—but Simeon of Durham notes that Rochester surrendered “after a short time.”

[50] He returned to Normandy and to his see at Bayeux. Ordericus, iii, p. 278; A.-S. C., a. 1087; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215. According to Simeon of Durham (H. R., p. 216) he was intrusted by Duke Robert with the administration of the duchy, but this is an error. See Appendix B, infra, pp. 214-215.

[50] He went back to Normandy and to his diocese at Bayeux. Ordericus, iii, p. 278; A.-S. C., a. 1087; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 215. According to Simeon of Durham (H. R., p. 216), Duke Robert entrusted him with governing the duchy, but that's a mistake. See Appendix B, infra, pp. 214-215.

[51] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 116.

[51] A.-S. C., a. 1087; Simeon, H. R., p. 116.

[52] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362: “Ceteri omnes in fidem recepti”; Ordericus, iii, pp. 279-280; cf. pp. 276, 291. We are without specific information as to the date of the surrender of Rochester. According to Ordericus (iii, p. 279), it took place “in initio aestatis.” A charter by Duke Robert in favor of La Trinité of Fécamp is dated 7 July 1088, “quando in Angliam transire debui.” Haskins, p. 288.

[52] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 362: “All the others were received into the faith”; Ordericus, iii, pp. 279-280; cf. pp. 276, 291. We lack specific details regarding the date of the surrender of Rochester. According to Ordericus (iii, p. 279), it happened “at the beginning of summer.” A charter by Duke Robert in favor of La Trinité of Fécamp is dated July 7, 1088, “when I had to cross into England.” Haskins, p. 288.

[53] At the trial of Bishop William of Durham before the curia regis at Salisbury, 2 November 1088, the king refused to allow the bishop to depart from the kingdom unless he gave pledges “quod naves meas, quas sibi inveniam, non detinebit frater meus, vel aliquis suorum, ad dampnum meum.” De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 190. Some color seems to be given to the king’s fears by a statement in Des miracles advenus en l’église de Fécamp: “Adhibuit etiam mari custodes, quos illi piratas vocant, qui naves ab Anglia venientes caperent, captos si redderent, capturam suis usibus manciparent.” Société de l’Histoire de Normandie, Mélanges, 2d series, p. 29.

[53] At the trial of Bishop William of Durham before the curia regis at Salisbury, 2 November 1088, the king refused to let the bishop leave the kingdom unless he guaranteed “that my ships, which I will provide for him, will not be held by my brother or anyone from his group, to my detriment.” De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 190. Some support for the king's concerns comes from a statement in Des miracles advenus en l’église de Fécamp: “He also stationed guards at sea, whom they call pirates, to capture ships coming from England, to return the captives if possible, and to seize the captures for their own use.” Société de l’Histoire de Normandie, Mélanges, 2d series, p. 29.

[54] Ordericus, iii, p. 291. William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, 468) is not in agreement, but the statement of Ordericus seems fully confirmed by the fact that Henry attested a charter by William Rufus in favor of the church of St. Andrew at Rochester: “This grant was made to repair the damage which the king did to the church of St. Andrew, when he obtained a victory over his enemies who had unjustly gathered against him in the city of Rochester.” Davis, Regesta, no. 301.

[54] Ordericus, iii, p. 291. William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, 468) disagrees, but Ordericus's statement is strongly supported by the fact that Henry confirmed a charter by William Rufus for the church of St. Andrew at Rochester: “This grant was made to repair the damage that the king caused to the church of St. Andrew when he achieved victory over his enemies who had unjustly gathered against him in the city of Rochester.” Davis, Regesta, no. 301.

[55] “In autumno,” according to Ordericus, iii, p. 291.

[55] “In autumn,” according to Ordericus, iii, p. 291.

[56] Ordericus, iii, pp. 291-292; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 269. According to Ordericus, Henry’s place of confinement was Bayeux, under the custody of Bishop Odo; according to William of Malmesbury and Robert of Torigny it was Rouen.

[56] Ordericus, iii, pp. 291-292; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 269. According to Ordericus, Henry was held in Bayeux, under the watch of Bishop Odo; however, William of Malmesbury and Robert of Torigny say it was Rouen.

[57] Ordericus, iii, p. 305; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468. Ordericus Vitalis recounts the event as if it came just after the death of Abbot Durand of Troarn, 11 February 1088. Cf. Ordericus, iii, p. 303; R. N. Sauvage, L’abbaye de Saint-Martin de Troarn (Caen, 1911), p. 288. But Ordericus has already spoken of Henry’s captivity as beginning “in autumno,” 1088. Supra, n. 55. According to William of Malmesbury, he was released after a half-year’s detention. If we could rely upon this statement, and couple it with the earlier statement of Ordericus that the imprisonment began in the autumn of 1088, we could assign Henry’s release to the late winter or spring following (1089).

[57] Ordericus, iii, p. 305; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468. Ordericus Vitalis describes the event as happening right after the death of Abbot Durand of Troarn, on February 11, 1088. Cf. Ordericus, iii, p. 303; R. N. Sauvage, L’abbaye de Saint-Martin de Troarn (Caen, 1911), p. 288. However, Ordericus has already indicated that Henry’s captivity began “in the autumn,” 1088. Supra, n. 55. According to William of Malmesbury, he was freed after six months in detention. If we could trust this information and combine it with Ordericus’s earlier note that the imprisonment started in the autumn of 1088, we could estimate Henry’s release to be in the late winter or spring of the following year (1089).

[58] Infra, n. 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Below, n. 62.

[59] Ordericus, iii, p. 316. The English writers make no mention of the Winchester council. Ordericus indicates that appeals had been coming to William Rufus from the Norman church: “Ecce lacrymabilem querimoniam sancta ecclesia de transmarinis partibus ad me dirigit, quia valde moesta quotidianis fletibus madescit, quod iusto defensore et patrono carens, inter malignantes quasi ovis inter lupos consistit.” And in a later connection (iii, p. 421) he says specifically that Abbot Roger of Saint-Évroul sought aid from William Rufus.

[59] Ordericus, iii, p. 316. The English writers do not mention the Winchester council. Ordericus notes that appeals were being sent to William Rufus from the Norman church: “Behold the lamentable complaint that the holy church sends to me from foreign lands, because it is greatly saddened and soaked with daily tears, as it lacks a just defender and patron, standing among the malevolent like a sheep among wolves.” And in a later section (iii, p. 421) he specifically states that Abbot Roger of Saint-Évroul sought help from William Rufus.

[60] Freeman, William Rufus, i, pp. 225-226.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Freeman, William Rufus, i, pp. 225-226.

[61] A.-S. C., a. 1090; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 26; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363; Ordericus, iii, p. 319.

[61] A.-S. C., a. 1090; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 26; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363; Ordericus, iii, p. 319.

[62] Ibid., pp. 319-320; De Controversia Guillelmi Rotomagensis Archiepiscopi, in H. F., xiv, p. 68, and in Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 18. The work of corrupting the Norman baronage and winning them away from their allegiance to the duke was accomplished in 1089-90. Freeman assumes the Winchester assembly above mentioned to have been the Easter Gemot of 1090. William Rufus, i, pp. 222, and n. 1. But Ordericus seems to assign it to 1089—he records the death of William of Warenne, 24 June 1089, immediately after it—and we know from the De Controversia Guillelmi that the struggle had already begun in Normandy in 1089, when Robert Curthose and King Philip besieged La Ferté-en-Bray. Further, the siege of Eu by Duke Robert in 1089 is probably to be connected in some way with the activities of William Rufus against him. Davis, Regesta, no. 310.

[62] Ibid., pp. 319-320; De Controversia Guillelmi Rotomagensis Archiepiscopi, in H. F., xiv, p. 68, and in Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 18. The effort to corrupt the Norman nobility and turn them against their loyalty to the duke was successful in 1089-90. Freeman believes the Winchester assembly mentioned earlier was the Easter Gemot of 1090. William Rufus, i, pp. 222, and n. 1. However, Ordericus appears to place it in 1089—he notes the death of William of Warenne on June 24, 1089, right after it—and we know from the De Controversia Guillelmi that the conflict had already started in Normandy in 1089, when Robert Curthose and King Philip laid siege to La Ferté-en-Bray. Additionally, Duke Robert's siege of Eu in 1089 is likely related to William Rufus's actions against him. Davis, Regesta, no. 310.

[63] Ordericus, iii, p. 320.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, III, p. 320.

[64] Davis, Regesta, no. 310, a charter of confirmation by Duke Robert for Bishop Odo of Bayeux, dated 1089, “secundo anno principatus Roberti Guillelmi regis filii ac Normanniae comitis, dum idem Robertus esset ad obsidionem Auci ea die qua idem castrum sibi redditum est.” This would necessarily be not later than September.

[64] Davis, Regesta, no. 310, a confirmation charter from Duke Robert for Bishop Odo of Bayeux, dated 1089, “in the second year of the reign of Robert William, son of the king and count of Normandy, while Robert was at the siege of Auci on the day that the castle was surrendered to him.” This would have to be no later than September.

[65] Ibid., no. 308, a confirmation by Duke Robert in favor of Bayeux cathedral, dated 24 April 1089, “dum esset idem Robertus comes apud Vernonem … iturus in expeditionem in Franciam.”

[65] Ibid., no. 308, a confirmation by Duke Robert supporting Bayeux cathedral, dated April 24, 1089, “while the same Robert, count, was at Vernon … about to go on a campaign in France.”

[66] The De Controversia Guillelmi gives the specific date 1089. H. F., xiv, p. 68. William of Malmesbury, though vague, is in agreement. G. R., ii, p. 363. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1090) and Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 26) assign King Philip’s intervention vaguely to 1090.

[66] The De Controversia Guillelmi specifies the date as 1089. H. F., xiv, p. 68. William of Malmesbury, while not very precise, agrees. G. R., ii, p. 363. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1090) and Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 26) vaguely associate King Philip’s intervention with 1090.

[67] We learn the name of the castle from the De Controversia Guillelmi, in H. F., xiv, p. 68. The Chronicle (a. 1090) and Florence (ii, p. 26) both refer to it without name.

[67] We find out the name of the castle from the De Controversia Guillelmi, in H. F., xiv, p. 68. The Chronicle (a. 1090) and Florence (ii, p. 26) both mention it without naming it.

[68] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; A.-S. C., a. 1090; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363.

[68] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; A.-S. C., a. 1090; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363.

[69] Ordericus, iii, p. 351; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 469.

[69] Ordericus, iii, p. 351; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 469.

[70] The name is found in the record of a suit before the court of Henry I in 1111: “in urbe Rothomagensi gravis dissensio inter partes Pilatensium scilicet et Calloensium exorta est que multa civitatem strage vexavit et multos nobilium utriusque partis gladio prostravit.” Haskins, pp. 91-92. Ordericus (iii, p. 252) indicates that the loyalists were clearly outnumbered by the rebels.

[70] The name appears in the record of a case heard in front of the court of Henry I in 1111: “In the city of Rouen, a serious conflict arose between the people of Pilat and those of Callo, which greatly troubled the city and resulted in the deaths of many nobles from both sides.” Haskins, pp. 91-92. Ordericus (iii, p. 252) notes that the loyalists were clearly outnumbered by the rebels.

[71] Ordericus, iii, pp. 351-353.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, pp. 351-353.

[72] This, at any rate, is the account given by Ordericus Vitalis, who seems, however, at this point to feel rather more than his usual rancor towards the duke.

[72] This is the version presented by Ordericus Vitalis, who, at this moment, appears to harbor even more resentment than usual towards the duke.

[73] Ordericus, iii, pp. 352-357; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 469.

[73] Ordericus, iii, pp. 352-357; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 469.

[74] Ordericus, iii, pp. 344-346.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, pp. 344-346.

[75] According to Ordericus (iii, pp. 365, 377) the crossing was made in the week of 19-25 January 1091; the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1091) dates it 2 February, while Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 27) more vaguely says “mense Februario.” William Rufus dated a charter at Dover 27 January 1091, probably soon before sailing for Normandy. Davis, Regesta, no. 315. The dating clause of this charter, “anno Dominicae incarnationis mill. xc, regni vero mei iiii, indictione xiii, vi kal. Feb., luna iii,” is not consistent throughout; but the year of the reign and of the lunation both compel us to assign it to 1091. Moreover, Ralph, bishop of Chichester, and Herbert, bishop of Thetford, both of whom attest, were not raised to their sees till 1091. Cf. Freeman, William Rufus, ii, pp. 484-485. Ralph appears to have been consecrated 6 January 1091. Stubbs, Registrum Sacrum Anglicanum.

[75] According to Ordericus (iii, pp. 365, 377), the crossing happened during the week of January 19-25, 1091; the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1091) states it occurred on February 2, while Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 27) more vaguely mentions “in the month of February.” William Rufus dated a charter at Dover on January 27, 1091, likely just before heading to Normandy. Davis, Regesta, no. 315. The dating clause of this charter, “in the year of the Lord's incarnation one thousand and ninety, in the fourth year of my reign, in the thirteenth indiction, on the sixth day before February, in the third moon,” is not consistent throughout, but the year of the reign and the lunar cycle both lead us to assign it to 1091. Additionally, Ralph, bishop of Chichester, and Herbert, bishop of Thetford, who both attest, were not appointed to their positions until 1091. Cf. Freeman, William Rufus, ii, pp. 484-485. Ralph seems to have been consecrated on January 6, 1091. Stubbs, Registrum Sacrum Anglicanum.

[76] Ordericus, iii, pp. 365-366, 377; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363.

[76] Ordericus, iii, pp. 365-366, 377; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363.

[77] Ordericus, iii, pp. 365-366, 377.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, pp. 365-366, 377.

[78] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[78] Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[79] According to Robert of Torigny (loc. cit.), “adminiculante Philippo rege Francorum.” It is a plausible hypothesis that William of Saint-Calais, the exiled bishop of Durham, played a part in these peace negotiations. Upon his expulsion from England, between 27 November 1088 and 3 January 1089, he went to Normandy and was received by Duke Robert “rather as a father than as an exile” (Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128) and had the administration of the duchy committed to his charge (De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 194); and he remained in Normandy and enjoyed a position of honor for three years. In 1089 he attested two of Duke Robert’s charters (Davis, Regesta, nos. 308, 310), and he also attested with the duke a charter by Hugh Painel [1089-91] (Haskins, p. 69, no. 16). Then in the third year of his expulsion, when the king’s men were being besieged in a ‘certain castle in Normandy’ and were on the point of being taken, he saved them from their peril, and by his counsel the siege was raised (Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128. Can this refer to the siege of Eu and to the pacification of February (?) 1091?) See Appendix B, infra, p. 215 and n. 14.

[79] According to Robert of Torigny (loc. cit.), “with the support of King Philip of the French.” It’s a reasonable theory that William of Saint-Calais, the exiled bishop of Durham, was involved in these peace negotiations. After being expelled from England, between November 27, 1088, and January 3, 1089, he went to Normandy and was welcomed by Duke Robert “more like a father than as an exile” (Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128) and was entrusted with the administration of the duchy (De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 194); he stayed in Normandy and held an honorable position for three years. In 1089, he witnessed two of Duke Robert’s charters (Davis, Regesta, nos. 308, 310), and he also confirmed a charter by Hugh Painel alongside the duke [1089-91] (Haskins, p. 69, no. 16). Then, in the third year of his exile, when the king’s men were under siege in a ‘certain castle in Normandy’ and were about to be captured, he rescued them from danger, and with his advice, the siege was lifted (Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128. Could this refer to the siege of Eu and to the peace settlement in February (?) 1091?) See Appendix B, infra, p. 215 and n. 14.

[80] Ordericus, iii, p. 366. Robert of Torigny gives Caen as the meeting place. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270. But may he not have confused the peace negotiations with the general inquest into ducal rights and customs which the brothers held at Caen on 18 July of the same year? For this inquest see Haskins, pp. 277-278.

[80] Ordericus, iii, p. 366. Robert of Torigny states that Caen was where they met. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270. But could he have confused the peace talks with the overall investigation into ducal rights and customs that the brothers conducted at Caen on July 18 of the same year? For this investigation, see Haskins, pp. 277-278.

[81] The date of the treaty is not given specifically, but according to Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 378) William and Robert, after they had made peace, besieged Henry at Mont-Saint-Michel for two weeks in the middle of Lent—according to Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 27), during the whole of Lent. The treaty, therefore, could hardly have been concluded later than the end of February.

[81] The exact date of the treaty isn't specified, but based on Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 378), William and Robert, after reaching a peace agreement, laid siege to Henry at Mont-Saint-Michel for two weeks in the middle of Lent—according to Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 27), throughout Lent. Therefore, the treaty must have been finalized no later than the end of February.

[82] Ordericus, iii, p. 366.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, p. 366.

[83] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[83] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[84] Ordericus, iii, p. 366; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270; A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[84] Ordericus, iii, p. 366; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270; A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[85] Ordericus, iii, p. 366.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, p. 366.

[86] Specific mention of all the lordships which we know to have been won over by the king is not made in our accounts of the treaty, but they are all covered by general statements. Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 215-216; and the references given in nn. 83, 84, supra.

[86] We don't specifically list all the lordships that we know the king managed to win over in our accounts of the treaty, but they're all included in general statements. Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 215-216; and the references provided in nn. 83, 84, supra.

[87] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; A.-S. C., a. 1091.

[87] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; A.-S. C., a. 1091.

[88] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363.

[88] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363.

[89] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 215-216.

[89] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 215-216.

[90] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27. Florence and the Chronicle both add here a puzzling provision which seems to indicate that the king undertook to compensate Robert for his losses in Normandy with lands in England: “et tantum terrae in Anglia quantum conventionis inter eos fuerat comiti daret.”

[90] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27. Florence and the Chronicle both include a confusing clause that suggests the king agreed to make up for Robert's losses in Normandy by giving him land in England: “and as much land in England as had been agreed between them for the count.”

[91] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[91] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[92] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[92] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[93] G. R., ii, pp. 363-364; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 36.

[93] G. R., ii, pp. 363-364; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 36.

[94] Supra, p. 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 52.

[95] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 269; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468; cf. Ordericus, iii, p. 350.

[95] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 211; Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 269; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468; cf. Ordericus, iii, p. 350.

[96] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468.

[96] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468.

[97] “Comes Henricus pedagium accepit de Chetelhulmo et de omni Constantino et super hoc facit operari homines Sancte Trinitatis de eadem villa et patria ad castella suorum hominum.” Cartulary of La Trinité of Caen, extract, in Haskins, p. 63.

[97] “Henricus received payment from Chetelhulm and all of Constantine, and on this basis, he has people from the Holy Trinity working in the same village and region for the castles of his men.” Cartulary of La Trinité of Caen, extract, in Haskins, p. 63.

[98] Ordericus, iii, pp. 350-351, 378.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, pp. 350-351, 378.

[99] Ibid., p. 350; cf. pp. 318, 378; cf. also William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468.

[99] Same source., p. 350; see also pp. 318, 378; see also William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 468.

[100] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid.

[101] Ordericus, iii, p. 378; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363-364; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[101] Ordericus, iii, p. 378; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 363-364; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 270.

[102] Ordericus, iii, p. 378.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, p. 378.

[103] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 364; Ordericus, iii, p. 378; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[103] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 364; Ordericus, iii, p. 378; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[104] Ordericus, iii, p. 378.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, p. 378.

[105] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[105] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[106] Ordericus, iii, p. 378. Lent in 1091 extended from 26 February to 13 April. According to Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 27) the siege continued through the whole of Lent.

[106] Ordericus, iii, p. 378. Lent in 1091 lasted from February 26 to April 13. According to Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 27), the siege went on throughout the entire Lent.

[107] Ordericus, iii, p. 378; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 270-271; Annales de Mont-Saint-Michel, in Chronique de Robert de Torigni, ed. Léopold Delisle (Rouen, 1872-73), ii, pp. 222, 232; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 364, 469-470; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 36; Wace, Roman de Rou, ed. Andresen, ii, p. 409.

[107] Ordericus, iii, p. 378; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 270-271; Annals of Mont-Saint-Michel, in Chronicle of Robert de Torigny, ed. Léopold Delisle (Rouen, 1872-73), ii, pp. 222, 232; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 364, 469-470; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27; Annals of Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 36; Wace, Roman de Rou, ed. Andresen, ii, p. 409.

[108] Ibid. Freeman remarks, “We may trust the topography of the Jerseyman.” William Rufus, i, p. 286, n. 1.

[108] Same Source. Freeman says, “We can rely on the geography of the Jerseyman.” William Rufus, i, p. 286, n. 1.

[109] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 409; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[109] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 409; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27.

[110] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 364; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 410.

[110] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 364; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 410.

[111] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 411.

[111] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 411.

[112] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[113] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 412; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 271; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27. These sources do indeed indicate an abandonment of the siege before its object was accomplished; but against them stands the very positive statement of Ordericus Vitalis, which is confirmed by the Annals of Winchester (infra, n. 114). Robert and William evidently did not enjoy a very complete triumph. Still there seems no doubt of Henry’s expulsion from the Cotentin.

[113] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 412; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 271; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 27. These sources do suggest that the siege was abandoned before it achieved its goal; however, they are countered by the strong claim made by Ordericus Vitalis, which is backed up by the Annals of Winchester (infra, n. 114). Robert and William clearly did not claim a complete victory. Nevertheless, there is no doubt that Henry was expelled from the Cotentin.

[114] Ordericus, iii, pp. 378-379; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 36; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 271.

[114] Ordericus, iii, pp. 378-379; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 36; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 271.

[115] Ordericus, iii, p. 379.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, p. 379.

[116] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365. He attests a charter of confirmation by William Rufus for the bishop of Durham, evidently while on the Scottish expedition late in 1091. Davis, Regesta, no. 318.

[116] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365. He confirms a charter issued by William Rufus for the bishop of Durham, clearly during the Scottish campaign in late 1091. Davis, Regesta, no. 318.

[117] “Fereque duobus annis a bellis Normannia quievit.” Ordericus, iii, p. 379.

[117] “For almost two years, Normandy was at peace from wars.” Ordericus, iii, p. 379.

[118] Haskins, pp. 277-284.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haskins, pp. 277-284.

[119] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365; Ordericus, iii, pp. 381,394; A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[119] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365; Ordericus, iii, pp. 381,394; A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[120] Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 28) gives the date of the crossing as “mense Augusto”; and Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 366, 377) indicates that 1 August was the date. Roger du Sap was elected abbot of Saint-Évroul on 21 July. Apparently he went immediately to the duke to seek investiture and found that the latter had already departed. Ibid., p. 381. The Rotulus Primus Monasterii Sancti Ebrulfi dates the crossing of William and Robert in 1090. Ibid., v, p. 189. But this is evidently the error of a copyist.

[120] Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 28) states that the crossing happened in “the month of August”; and Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 366, 377) specifies that it was on August 1. Roger du Sap was chosen as abbot of Saint-Évroul on July 21. It seems he went straight to the duke to seek approval but learned that the duke had already left. Ibid., p. 381. The Rotulus Primus Monasterii Sancti Ebrulfi records the crossing of William and Robert in 1090. Ibid., v, p. 189. However, this is clearly the mistake of a copyist.

[121] Supra, p. 65, and n. 116.

[121] Above, p. 65, and n. 116.

[122] “Ambo fratres de Neustria in Angliam ex insperato tranfretaverant, mirantibus cunctis.” Ordericus, iii, p. 381.

[122] “Both brothers from Neustria had unexpectedly crossed over to England, astonishing everyone.” Ordericus, iii, p. 381.

[123] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365. Freeman rejects the testimony of William of Malmesbury regarding this Welsh campaign of 1091. William Rufus, ii, pp. 78-79. But I see no reason for so doing—especially since the statements coupled with it regarding Henry and the Scottish expedition are demonstrably accurate—; and how else explain the lateness of the Scottish campaign? William of Malmesbury says specifically: “Statimque primo contra Walenses, post in Scottos expeditionem movens.”

[123] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365. Freeman disputes William of Malmesbury's account of the Welsh campaign in 1091. William Rufus, ii, pp. 78-79. However, I don’t see any reason to reject it—especially since the details about Henry and the Scottish campaign are clearly accurate—and what other explanation is there for the delay of the Scottish campaign? William of Malmesbury states specifically: “Immediately, first against the Welsh, then moving on to the Scottish expedition.”

[124] Ordericus, iii, p. 394; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; A.-S. C., a. 1091.

[124] Ordericus, iii, p. 394; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; A.-S. C., a. 1091.

[125] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[126] See Appendix B, infra, pp. 215-216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix B, below, pp. 215-216.

[127] De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 195. The bishop was believed to have regained the king’s favor through services which he rendered him in Normandy. Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128. In any case, under the amnesty provision of the treaty between Robert Curthose and William Rufus he was entitled to a restoration of his estates and honors in England.

[127] De Iniusta Vexatione, in Simeon, Opera, i, p. 195. The bishop was thought to have gotten back in the king’s good graces by providing services to him in Normandy. Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128. Regardless, under the amnesty clause of the treaty between Robert Curthose and William Rufus, he was entitled to have his estates and honors restored in England.

[128] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28. For the reading ‘Lothian,’ instead of Leeds, see Freeman, William Rufus, ii, p. 541. Ordericus (iii, p. 394), in an obviously embroidered account, represents the two kings as facing one another from opposite sides of the Firth of Forth. But the English writers say specifically that Malcolm had advanced into Lothian to meet the English forces.

[128] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28. For the version that says ‘Lothian’ instead of Leeds, see Freeman, William Rufus, ii, p. 541. Ordericus (iii, p. 394), in a clearly embellished account, depicts the two kings facing each other from opposite sides of the Firth of Forth. However, English writers specifically state that Malcolm had moved into Lothian to confront the English forces.

[129] Supra, p. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 31.

[130] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 366; Ordericus, iii, pp. 394-395.

[130] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 366; Ordericus, iii, pp. 394-395.

[131] We have no other record of this homage. Can it have taken place in 1080, when Malcolm made his submission to Robert, who was then leading the Conqueror’s army against him?

[131] We don’t have any other record of this tribute. Could it have happened in 1080, when Malcolm submitted to Robert, who was then leading the Conqueror’s army against him?

[132] Ordericus, iii, pp. 394-396.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, pp. 394-396.

[133] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; A.-S. C., a. 1091.

[133] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 28; A.-S. C., a. 1091.

[134] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 29; A.-S. C., a. 1091. At some point on the homeward march the three brothers joined with a distinguished company of nobles and prelates in the attestation of a charter of the lately restored Bishop William of Durham. Davis, Regesta, no. 318; cf. Freeman, William Rufus, i, p. 305; ii, p. 535.

[134] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 29; A.-S. C., a. 1091. At some point during the journey home, the three brothers met up with a notable group of nobles and church leaders to witness a charter for the recently reinstated Bishop William of Durham. Davis, Regesta, no. 318; cf. Freeman, William Rufus, i, p. 305; ii, p. 535.

[135] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Henry of Huntingdon, p. 216.

[136] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 29.

[136] A.-S. C., a. 1091; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 29.

[137] “In illis namque diebus, Willelmus, Anglorum rex strenuus, mortuus est, eiusque morte tota Cenomannorum regio perturbata.” Actus Pontificum, p. 385.

[137] “In those days, William, the strong king of the English, died, and his death caused great unrest throughout the region of Cenomannorum.” Acts of the Pontiffs, p. 385.

[138] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 273: “Unde factum est, ut paulo post mortem ipsius regis idem dux Robertus, de quo nunc sermo est, in principio sui ducatus, iam tunc rebellionis contumaciam attentantes in ipsis suis finibus ducto exercitu Normannorum, eos compescuit”; Ordericus, iii, p. 327: “ipso [i.e., the Conqueror] mortuo statim de rebellione machinari coeperunt.” The statement of the Actus Pontificum (supra, n. 137) is not convincing because the next sentence opens with the rebellion of 1090. Robert of Torigny shows himself poorly informed in these matters. The statement of Ordericus is vague, and his record elsewhere does not point to any serious disturbances till later in the reign.

[138] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 273: “So it happened that shortly after the death of the king, the same Duke Robert, who we are now discussing, at the beginning of his rule, was already showing signs of rebellion, leading an army of Normans and suppressing them within his own borders”; Ordericus, iii, p. 327: “Immediately after [i.e., the Conqueror] died, they began to plot rebellion.” The claim in the Actus Pontificum (supra, n. 137) is unconvincing because the next sentence mentions the rebellion of 1090. Robert of Torigny appears poorly informed about these events. Ordericus's statement is vague, and his accounts elsewhere do not indicate any significant disturbances until later in the reign.

[139] Ordericus, iii, pp. 293, 296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, pp. 293, 296.

[140] Ibid., pp. 289, 292.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 289, 292.

[141] Ibid., p. 293.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 293.

[142] Ordericus, iii, p. 296. The fragment of a charter by Robert “Normannie princeps et Cenomannorum comes,” granting the tithe of his customs and rents at Fresnay to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans, should probably be assigned to this visit. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 532.

[142] Ordericus, iii, p. 296. The excerpt from a charter by Robert "Prince of Normandy and Count of Maine," which gives the tithe of his customs and rents at Fresnay to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans, should likely be linked to this visit. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 532.

[143] Ordericus, iii, p. 269.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, III, p. 269.

[144] Osmond de Gaprée was killed at the siege on 1 September. Ordericus, iii, p. 297: Ordericus was probably well informed, since Osmond was buried at Saint-Évroul. This date makes it possible to say definitely that this expedition into Maine did not take place in 1087, for William the Conqueror did not die till 9 September of that year. It is not so clear that it did not take place after 1088; yet between this and the successful rebellion of 1090 there were the threatened disturbances which Fulk is said to have repressed for a year. Cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 40, n. 2.

[144] Osmond de Gaprée was killed during the siege on September 1. Ordericus, iii, p. 297: Ordericus was likely well-informed, as Osmond was buried at Saint-Évroul. This date clearly indicates that this expedition into Maine did not happen in 1087, since William the Conqueror didn't die until September 9 of that year. It's less certain that it didn't take place after 1088; however, between that time and the successful rebellion of 1090, there were the anticipated disturbances that Fulk is said to have suppressed for a year. Cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 40, n. 2.

[145] Ordericus, iii, pp. 296-297.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, III, pp. 296-297.

[146] Ibid., iii, p. 297.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., vol. 3, p. 297.

[147] Supra, p. 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 55.

[148] Ordericus, iii, p. 320.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, p. 320.

[149] Ibid., pp. 320-323.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., pp. 320-323.

[150] He granted Bavent, Noyon-sur-Andelle, Gacé, and Gravençon to William of Évreux, and Pont-Saint-Pierre to William of Breteuil, his nephew. Ordericus, iii, pp. 321-322.

[150] He gave Bavent, Noyon-sur-Andelle, Gacé, and Gravençon to William of Évreux, and Pont-Saint-Pierre to his nephew, William of Breteuil. Ordericus, iii, pp. 321-322.

[151] Ordericus, iii, pp. 327-332; Actus Pontificum, pp. 385 ff.; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 272-273.

[151] Ordericus, iii, pp. 327-332; Actus Pontificum, pp. 385 ff.; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 272-273.

[152] Actus Pontificum, p. 385.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Actus Pontificum, p. 385.

[153] Ordericus, iii, pp. 328-329; Actus Pontificum, pp. 385-386.

[153] Ordericus, iii, pp. 328-329; Actus Pontificum, pp. 385-386.

[154] He was the son of Azzo II, marquis of Este, and Gersent, eldest daughter of Herbert Éveille-Chien.

[154] He was the son of Azzo II, marquis of Este, and Gersent, the oldest daughter of Herbert Éveille-Chien.

[155] Actus Pontificum, p. 386; Ordericus, iii, pp. 327-328.

[155] Actus Pontificum, p. 386; Ordericus, iii, pp. 327-328.

[156] “Ipse autem Rotbertus, ultra modum inertie et voluptati deditus, nichil dignum ratione respondens, que Cenomannenses fecerant, pro eo quod inepto homini nimis honerosi viderentur, non multum sibi displicuisse monstravit.” Actus Pontificum, p. 386. This is a remarkable corroboration of Ordericus Vitalis in his view of Robert’s character.

[156] “However, Robert, overly indulgent in laziness and pleasure, showed little displeasure at the fact that the actions of the people of Le Mans seemed too burdensome for a foolish man, responding with nothing worthy of consideration.” Actus Pontificum, p. 386. This strongly supports Ordericus Vitalis's perspective on Robert’s character.

[157] Actus Pontificum, pp. 387-390. Hoël’s presence in England early in 1091 is proved by his attestation of two charters by William Rufus, at Dover (27 January) and at Hastings. Davis, Regesta, nos. 315, 319. It is not unlikely that Hoël returned to Normandy with the king, who was evidently about to sail at the time the Dover charter was issued.

[157] Actus Pontificum, pp. 387-390. Hoël's presence in England in early 1091 is confirmed by his signing of two charters by William Rufus, one in Dover (27 January) and the other in Hastings. Davis, Regesta, nos. 315, 319. It's quite possible that Hoël went back to Normandy with the king, who was clearly getting ready to sail when the Dover charter was issued.

[158] Actus Pontificum, pp. 391-392. He celebrated Easter (13 April) and Pentecost (1 June) at Solesmes; and arriving at La Couture 28 June, he observed the day of the Apostles on the 29th; and the ceremony in the cathedral church took place the day following. Chartularium Insignis Ecclesiae Cenomanensis quod dicitur Liber Albus Capituli (Le Mans, 1869), no. 178; cf. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 117. The year in which these events occurred requires some further discussion. Latouche, though admitting with Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 327) that the revolt began in 1090, still believes that Hugh did not arrive in Maine until after Easter 1091, that Hoël was in England from November to March 1091-92, and that his return and reconciliation with Hugh took place at the end of June 1092. Maine, pp. 41-44. Latouche bases his chronological deductions upon a charter by Hugh in favor of Marmoutier, given at Tours, according to Latouche, on 13 April 1091. Bibliothèque Nationale MSS., Collection Baluze, 76, fol. 14. Since Hugh does not bear the title of count in this document, Latouche argues that he had not yet arrived in Maine, and, therefore, that the subsequent events of the revolution must be carried forward through 1091 into 1092. The dating clause of the charter in question, as kindly furnished me by M. Henri Omont, is as follows: “Factum hoc mᵒ anno et lxxxxi. ab incarnatione Domini, indictione xiiii. anno xxxiiii. Philippi regis, primo anno R. archiepiscopatus, secundi Aurelianensis. Aderbal scolae minister secundarius scriptsit.” Granting that this is a document of the year 1091—which is by no means likely, in view of the year of the reign and of Ralph, archbishop of Tours—there still appears to be no reason why Latouche should assign it to the Easter date (13 April); and upon other evidence it is clear that Hugh arrived in Maine at a much earlier period: (1) It is not clear from the Actus Pontificum (pp. 386-387), as Latouche supposes (p. 42, n. 6), that Hoël was already in Normandy upon Hugh’s arrival in Maine, but quite the contrary. (2) Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 328, 330) indicates that Hugh was induced to come to Maine because Robert Curthose and William Rufus were at war, and that a strong argument in favor of his return to Italy was the fact that they had recently made peace and were meditating an attack upon Maine. This we know to have been in the spring and summer of 1091, and not in 1092 after William Rufus had returned to England. (3) A charter by William Rufus proves the presence of Hoël in England 27 January 1091, and not November-March 1091-92, as Latouche supposes. Davis, Regesta, no. 315. (4) Finally, two charters in favor of Saint-Julien of Tours, dated 11 November 1091, prove that Helias was already at that time count of Maine with Hoël’s approval, and incidentally show that Hoël was not then in England. Charles de S.-Julien de Tours, nos. 43, 44.

[158] Actus Pontificum, pp. 391-392. He celebrated Easter (April 13) and Pentecost (June 1) at Solesmes; and after arriving at La Couture on June 28, he observed the feast of the Apostles on the 29th; the ceremony in the cathedral church happened the next day. Chartularium Insignis Ecclesiae Cenomanensis quod dicitur Liber Albus Capituli (Le Mans, 1869), no. 178; see Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 117. The year when these events took place needs further discussion. Latouche, while acknowledging with Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 327) that the revolt started in 1090, still believes that Hugh didn’t arrive in Maine until after Easter 1091, that Hoël was in England from November to March 1091-92, and that his return and reconciliation with Hugh occurred at the end of June 1092. Maine, pp. 41-44. Latouche’s chronological conclusions are based on a charter by Hugh in favor of Marmoutier, reportedly issued in Tours on April 13, 1091, according to Latouche. Bibliothèque Nationale MSS., Collection Baluze, 76, fol. 14. Since Hugh doesn’t hold the title of count in this document, Latouche argues that he had not yet arrived in Maine, and thus, the events of the revolution should be extended through 1091 into 1092. The dating clause of the charter in question, kindly provided by M. Henri Omont, is as follows: “Factum hoc mᵒ anno et lxxxxi. ab incarnatione Domini, indictione xiiii. anno xxxxiv. Philippi regis, primo anno R. archiepiscopatus, secundi Aurelianensis. Aderbal scolae minister secundarius scripsit.” Even assuming this document is from 1091—which is far from certain, considering the year of the reign and the involvement of Ralph, archbishop of Tours—there still seems to be no reason for Latouche to link it to the Easter date (April 13); and based on other evidence, it’s clear that Hugh arrived in Maine much earlier: (1) The Actus Pontificum (pp. 386-387) does not indicate, as Latouche suggests (p. 42, n. 6), that Hoël was already in Normandy when Hugh arrived in Maine; on the contrary. (2) Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 328, 330) states that Hugh came to Maine because Robert Curthose and William Rufus were at war, and that a key reason for his return to Italy was the fact that they had recently made peace and were planning an attack on Maine. We know this was in the spring and summer of 1091, not in 1092 after William Rufus had returned to England. (3) A charter from William Rufus shows Hoël was in England on January 27, 1091, and not from November to March 1091-92, as Latouche suggests. Davis, Regesta, no. 315. (4) Finally, two charters in favor of Saint-Julien of Tours, dated November 11, 1091, show that Helias was already count of Maine at that time with Hoël’s approval, and also indicate that Hoël was not in England at that time. Charles de S.-Julien de Tours, nos. 43, 44.

[159] Ordericus, iii, pp. 329-330; cf Actus Pontificum, p. 393.

[159] Ordericus, iii, pp. 329-330; cf Actus Pontificum, p. 393.

[160] Ordericus, iii, p. 330. This gives an important synchronism for dating.

[160] Ordericus, iii, p. 330. This provides a crucial connection for dating.

[161] Ibid., iii, pp. 331-332; Actus Pontificum, p. 393; Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 117.

[161] Same source as above, iii, pp. 331-332; Actus Pontificum, p. 393; Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 117.

[162] Bishop Hoël and Count Helias join in confirming a charter by Alberic de la Milesse, 11 November 1091. Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, nos. 43, 44. Count Helias attests a confirmation by Fulk le Réchin, 27 July 1092. Halphen, Anjou, p. 320, no. 262.

[162] Bishop Hoël and Count Helias confirm a charter by Alberic de la Milesse, November 11, 1091. Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, nos. 43, 44. Count Helias also confirms a document by Fulk le Réchin, July 27, 1092. Halphen, Anjou, p. 320, no. 262.

[163] Supra, pp. 66-67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 66-67.

[164] Davis, Regesta, nos. 308, 310, 324; Haskins, p. 285, no. 1.

[164] Davis, Regesta, nos. 308, 310, 324; Haskins, p. 285, no. 1.

[165] Supra, p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 43.

[166] Ordericus, iii, p. 263; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 288.

[166] Ordericus, iii, p. 263; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 288.

[167] Ordericus, iii, pp. 321-322.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, pp. 321-322.

[168] Ibid., pp. 297-298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 297-298.

[169] Castle of Montaigu. Ibid., p. 420.

[169] Castle of Montaigu. Same source, p. 420.

[170] Ibid., p. 333.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 333.

[171] Castles of Saint-Saëns, Arques, and Bures. Ibid., p. 320. These grants to Helias proved to be a source of strength rather than of weakness.

[171] Castles of Saint-Saëns, Arques, and Bures. Ibid., p. 320. These grants to Helias turned out to be a source of strength instead of a weakness.

[172] Ordericus, iii, pp. 291-296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, pp. 291-296.

[173] “Verum deficiente alimonia castrum captum est, et praefatus municeps iussu irati ducis protinus oculis privatus est. Aliis quoque pluribus, qui contumaciter ibidem restiterant principi Normanniae, debilitatio membrorum inflicta est ex sententia curiae.” Ibid., p. 297. This is the only instance I have met with where Robert might be charged with cruelty. The distinction between the blinding of Robert Quarrel by the duke’s command and the mutilation of others by sentence of the curia is curious.

[173] “When food ran out, the castle was taken, and the aforementioned townsman was blinded by the order of the angry duke. Others, who stubbornly resisted the Norman prince, suffered mutilation as a sentence imposed by the court.” Ibid., p. 297. This is the only time I've come across where Robert might be accused of cruelty. The difference between the blinding of Robert Quarrel by the duke's command and the mutilation of others by the court's sentence is interesting.

[174] Ibid., pp. 337-342.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., pp. 337-342.

[175] See, e.g., Ordericus, iii, p. 299.

[175] See, for example, Ordericus, vol. 3, p. 299.

[176] Ordericus, iii, p. 299.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, III, p. 299.

[177] Ibid., pp. 299-300.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., pp. 299-300.

[178] Ibid., p. 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 358.

[179] Ibid., pp. 301-302.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 301-302.

[180] Ibid., pp. 333-334.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 333-334.

[181] Ibid., pp. 361-366.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 361-366.

[182] Ibid., pp. 417-420.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., pp. 417-420.

[183] Ibid., v, p. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., vol. 5, p. 4.

[184] Ordericus, ii, p. 469; iii, pp. 332-333, 335-336, 412-416.

[184] Ordericus, ii, p. 469; iii, pp. 332-333, 335-336, 412-416.

[185] Ibid., iii, pp. 332-333, 412.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, iii, pp. 332-333, 412.

[186] Ibid., pp. 415-416. Robert of Torigny calls this “quamdam rem dignam memoria.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 290.

[186] Same source., pp. 415-416. Robert of Torigny refers to this as “a certain matter worthy of remembrance.” Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 290.

[187] Ordericus, iii, pp. 344-348; supra, p. 58.

[187] Ordericus, iii, pp. 344-348; supra, p. 58.

[188] Ordericus, iii, pp. 384-385; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 271; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 413.

[188] Ordericus, iii, pp. 384-385; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 271; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 413.

[189] Ibid., p. 414; Ordericus, iii, p. 418.

[189] Same source., p. 414; Ordericus, iii, p. 418.

[190] “Ille vero contra Rodbertum, Normanniae comitem, viriliter arma sumpsit, incendiis et rapinis expulsionis suae iniuriam vindicavit, multosque cepit et carceri mancipavit.” Ordericus, iii, p. 385.

[190] "He then boldly took up arms against Rodbert, the Count of Normandy, avenging the wrongs of his expulsion through fires and plunder, and captured many to imprison them." Ordericus, iii, p. 385.

[191] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 271-272.

[191] Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 271-272.

[192] Ordericus, iii, pp. 289, 303, 332, 357.

[192] Ordericus, iii, pp. 289, 303, 332, 357.

[193] Haskins, pp. 63-64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haskins, pp. 63-64.

[194] Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 532.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 532.

[195] Ordericus, iii, pp. 297, 303, 381; Milo Crispin, Vita Willelmi Abbatis Beccensis Tertii, in Migne, cl, col. 717.

[195] Ordericus, iii, pp. 297, 303, 381; Milo Crispin, Life of William Abbot of Bec, in Migne, cl, col. 717.

[196] Round, C. D. F., no. 1115; Davis, Regesta, no. 342; Haskins, p. 70, no. 36.

[196] Round, C. D. F., no. 1115; Davis, Regesta, no. 342; Haskins, p. 70, no. 36.

[197] Haskins, pp. 66-70.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haskins, pp. 66-70.

[198] Supra, p. 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 65.

[199] Ordericus, iii, p. 420; Charter by Duke Robert in favor of La Trinité of Fécamp, in Haskins, p. 289, no. 4 c.

[199] Ordericus, iii, p. 420; Charter by Duke Robert for La Trinité of Fécamp, in Haskins, p. 289, no. 4 c.

[200] For a full discussion of Robert’s government, see Haskins, pp. 62-78.

[200] For a detailed discussion of Robert’s government, check out Haskins, pp. 62-78.

[201] Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 221.

[201] Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 221.

[202] H. F., xiv, p. 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ H. F., 14, p. 68.

[203] Ordericus, iii, p. 379.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, 3, p. 379.

[204] Ibid., p. 381.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 381.

[205] Eadmer, Historia Novorum in Anglia, ed. Martin Rule (London, 1884), p. 37; Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iii, no. 10, in Migne, clix, col. 31.

[205] Eadmer, Historia Novorum in Anglia, ed. Martin Rule (London, 1884), p. 37; Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iii, no. 10, in Migne, clix, col. 31.

[206] Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iii, no. 15, in Migne, clix, col. 39; cf. ibid., nos. 8, 14; Milo Crispin, Vita Willelmi Abbatis, in Migne, cl, col. 717.

[206] Letters of Anselm, bk. iii, no. 15, in Migne, clix, col. 39; see also ibid., nos. 8, 14; Milo Crispin, Life of Abbot William, in Migne, cl, col. 717.

[207] De Controversia Guillelmi, in H. F., xiv, pp. 68-69; Heinrich Böhmer, Kirche und Staat in England und in der Normandie im xi. und xii. Jahrhundert (Leipsic, 1899), p. 146. According to Böhmer, the suspension of Archbishop William took place towards the end of 1093. There is an unpublished tract by the ‘Anonymous of York’ upon the exemption of the monastery of Fécamp in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, MS. 415, pp. 264-265. Cf. Karl Hampe, in Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde, xxii (1897), pp. 669-672; Böhmer, op. cit., pp. 177, 180.

[207] De Controversia Guillelmi, in H. F., xiv, pp. 68-69; Heinrich Böhmer, Kirche und Staat in England und in der Normandie im xi. und xii. Jahrhundert (Leipzig, 1899), p. 146. According to Böhmer, Archbishop William was suspended towards the end of 1093. There is an unpublished document by the ‘Anonymous of York’ regarding the exemption of the monastery of Fécamp in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, MS. 415, pp. 264-265. See also Karl Hampe, in Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde, xxii (1897), pp. 669-672; Böhmer, op. cit., pp. 177, 180.

[208] Supra, p. 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 68.

[209] “This power he reserves for his brother, King William, as well as for himself.” Davis, Regesta, no. 327.

[209] “He keeps this power for his brother, King William, and himself.” Davis, Regesta, no. 327.

[210] A.-S. C., a. 1094; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, MS. C, in note; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[210] A.-S. C., a. 1094; see Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, MS. C, in note; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[211] Eadmer, p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eadmer, p. 43.

[212] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, MS. C, in note; cf. Eadmer, p. 47.

[212] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, MS. C, in note; cf. Eadmer, p. 47.

[213] Ibid., cf. Davis, Regesta, nos. 347, 348.

[213] Same as above., see Davis, Regesta, nos. 347, 348.

[214] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, MS. C, in note. In 1094 Lent extended from 22 February to 9 April. If by ‘Midlent’ an exact day is designated, it was probably Sunday, 19 March.

[214] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, MS. C, in note. In 1094, Lent lasted from February 22 to April 9. If 'Midlent' refers to a specific day, it likely means Sunday, March 19.

[215] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, and MS. C, in note; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217. Florence of Worcester is the sole authority for ‘Campus Martius’ and for the fact that after the conferences Robert went to Rouen and William Rufus to Eu. Henry of Huntingdon mentions only the final meeting. A phrase in a letter of Bishop Ivo of Chartres makes it not improbable that King Philip was present at this conference: “iturus vobiscum ad placitum quod futurum est inter regem Anglorum et comitem Normannorum.” H. F., xv, p. 82, no. 28; cf. Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, p. 299. But the letter is undated, and proof is lacking that it refers to the conference of 1094. There is no basis for Fliche’s assumption that the meeting between William and Robert took place at Pontoise or at Chaumont-en-Vexin. Ivo’s letter contains no such evidence. The above mentioned places are named only as a rendezvous for Philip and Ivo preparatory to proceeding to the meeting between Robert and William.

[215] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 33, and MS. C, in note; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217. Florence of Worcester is the only source for ‘Campus Martius’ and for the detail that after the talks, Robert headed to Rouen and William Rufus went to Eu. Henry of Huntingdon only mentions the last meeting. A line in a letter from Bishop Ivo of Chartres suggests that King Philip might have been at this conference: “iturus vobiscum ad placitum quod futurum est inter regem Anglorum et comitem Normannorum.” H. F., xv, p. 82, no. 28; cf. Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, p. 299. However, the letter is undated, and there’s no evidence to confirm that it refers to the conference of 1094. There’s no support for Fliche’s idea that the meeting between William and Robert occurred at Pontoise or at Chaumont-en-Vexin. Ivo’s letter doesn't provide such evidence. The locations mentioned are only noted as a meeting point for Philip and Ivo before they moved on to the meeting between Robert and William.

[216] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 34.

[216] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 34.

[217] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 34; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[217] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 34; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[218] References as in n. 217, supra.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ References as in n. 217, above.

[219] Argentan is pretty clearly, though not certainly, the place designated. Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 34), who seems generally best informed on these events, has “Argentinum,” about which there can be no question. The readings of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1094) and of Henry of Huntingdon (p. 217) are “castel aet Argentses” and “Argentes,” which might refer to Argentan or Argences. Thomas Stapleton says that the place in question was Argentan. Magni Rotuli Scaccarii Normaniae sub Regibus Angliae (London, 1840-44), ii, p. xxx. I cannot discover that there was any castle at Argences in the eleventh century.

[219] Argentan is likely, though not definitively, the location being referred to. Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 34), who is generally considered the most reliable source on these events, mentions “Argentinum,” which is without question. The entries in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1094) and Henry of Huntingdon (p. 217) refer to “castel aet Argentses” and “Argentes,” which could point to either Argentan or Argences. Thomas Stapleton asserts that the location in question was indeed Argentan. Magni Rotuli Scaccarii Normaniae sub Regibus Angliae (London, 1840-44), ii, p. xxx. I have been unable to find any evidence of a castle at Argences in the eleventh century.

[220] Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 34-35; A.-S. C., a. 1094; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[220] Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 34-35; A.-S. C., a. 1094; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[221] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 35; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[221] A.-S. C., a. 1094; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 35; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[222] According to Henry of Huntingdon (p. 217), they actually besieged Eu.

[222] According to Henry of Huntingdon (p. 217), they really laid siege to Eu.

[223] A.-S. C., a. 1094.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.-S. C., a. 1094.

[224] Ibid., a. 1094; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[224] Same source., p. 1094; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 217.

[225] Fliche sets forth the extraordinary hypothesis that there was no war between William Rufus and Robert Curthose in 1094, though he admits the meeting between them and the unsuccessful attempt at a reconciliation. He bases his hypothesis upon the fact that Ordericus Vitalis makes no mention of the war of 1094, and that the account of the campaign of 1094 as set forth in the English sources bears certain resemblances to that of 1091. He argues that the English writers in their confusion have assigned events to 1094 which really belong to 1091—in brief, that there was only one campaign, that of 1091: “Et alors ne faudrait-il pas reporter toute la campagne racontée ici à l’année 1090-1091?” Philippe Iᵉʳ, pp. 298-300. In point of fact there is far less duplication between the events of 1090-91 and 1094 than Fliche supposes, and such resemblances as exist are readily accounted for by the fact that William Rufus had his headquarters at Eu on both occasions and pursued the same general policy throughout his dealings with Robert Curthose and King Philip. It may be admitted as extraordinary that the events of 1094 have escaped the attention of Ordericus Vitalis; but to reject the highly circumstantial accounts of the English writers is to betray a strange lack of appreciation of the range and accuracy of their information.

[225] Fliche presents the unusual idea that there was no war between William Rufus and Robert Curthose in 1094, although he acknowledges their meeting and their failed attempt at reconciliation. He supports his idea by pointing out that Ordericus Vitalis doesn't mention the war of 1094 and that the English accounts of the 1094 campaign have similarities to those of 1091. He claims that the English writers mistakenly assigned events to 1094 that actually belong to 1091—in short, there was only one campaign, that of 1091: “Et alors ne faudrait-il pas reporter toute la campagne racontée ici à l’année 1090-1091?” Philippe Iᵉʳ, pp. 298-300. In reality, there is much less overlap between the events of 1090-91 and 1094 than Fliche believes, and the similarities that do exist can be easily explained by the fact that William Rufus had his base in Eu on both occasions and maintained a consistent approach in his dealings with Robert Curthose and King Philip. It may seem odd that Ordericus Vitalis overlooked the events of 1094, but dismissing the detailed accounts of the English writers shows a peculiar lack of understanding of the depth and accuracy of their information.

[226] A.-S. C., a. 1094.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.-S. C., a. 1094.

[227] Ibid. According to Henry of Huntingdon (p. 218), the king’s original order had been to proceed to London.

[227] Ibid. According to Henry of Huntingdon (p. 218), the king's initial command was to move on to London.

[228] Eadmer, p. 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eadmer, p. 52.

[229] A.-S. C., a. 1095; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 35.

[229] A.-S. C., a. 1095; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 35.

[230] A.-S. C., a. 1095; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 218.

[230] A.-S. C., a. 1095; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 218.


CHAPTER IV
THE CRUSADE

The year 1096 marks the beginning of a new era in the history of western civilization as well as in the life of Robert Curthose. On 27 November 1095,[1] Pope Urban II had preached his momentous sermon before the assembled multitude at Clermont, and ‘the gates of the Latin world were opened’[2] upon the East. “It was the miracle of the Lord in our time,” writes Henry of Huntingdon, “and a thing before unheard of in all the ages, that such divers peoples and so many distinguished princes, leaving their splendid possessions, their wives, and their children, set forth with one accord and in scorn of death to seek the most unknown regions.”[3]

The year 1096 marks the start of a new era in the history of western civilization and in the life of Robert Curthose. On November 27, 1095,[1] Pope Urban II delivered his significant sermon to the gathered crowd at Clermont, and ‘the gates of the Latin world were opened’[2] to the East. “It was a miracle from the Lord in our time,” writes Henry of Huntingdon, “an unprecedented event in all ages, that such diverse peoples and so many prominent princes, leaving behind their wealth, their wives, and their children, set out together and disregarding death to explore the most unknown regions.”[3]

It was natural that the stirring words of Pope Urban should find a ready hearing among the ‘untamed race of the Normans.’[4] The great adventurers of their age, they were destined to play the most vigorous and aggressive, if not the most devout and single-minded, part in the supreme adventure of the Latin world in the Middle Ages. Moreover, the situation of Duke Robert at home was such that new fields of opportunity and adventure offered peculiar attractions to him. Lacking the indomitable energy of his great forbears and the Norman genius for organization, government, and law, surrounded by enemies both within and without his dominions, his tenure of the duchy had become a heavy burden. His war with William Rufus still dragged on. Disloyal barons continued to desert to the English cause; and twenty Norman castles were said to be in the Red King’s hands. Prince Henry, long firmly established at Domfront, and now backed by the strong arm and the long purse of his older brother, had gained control of ‘a great part of Normandy’; and the ‘soft[90] duke’ had fallen into contempt among his turbulent subjects. Disobedience and disorder were everywhere on the increase, and the unarmed population lacked a protector.[5] An expedition to the Holy Land at the head of a splendidly equipped band of knights, with new scenes and new adventures and plenary indulgence for past sins, offered a welcome prospect of escape from the trying situation in which Duke Robert found himself in the spring of 1096.[6]

It was only natural that the inspiring words of Pope Urban would resonate with the 'wild people of the Normans.'[4] They were the great adventurers of their time, destined to take on the most vigorous and bold, if not the most devout and focused, role in the epic journey of the Latin world during the Middle Ages. Additionally, Duke Robert's situation at home was such that new opportunities and adventures were particularly appealing to him. Lacking the unstoppable energy of his great ancestors and the Norman knack for organization, governance, and law, and surrounded by enemies both inside and outside his borders, his reign as duke had become a heavy burden. His conflict with William Rufus was still ongoing. Disloyal barons continued to switch sides to the English cause; it was said that twenty Norman castles were now in the hands of the Red King. Prince Henry, who had firmly established himself in Domfront and was now supported by the strength and wealth of his older brother, had taken control of 'a large part of Normandy,' and the 'weak duke' had fallen into disgrace among his rebellious subjects. Disobedience and chaos were on the rise everywhere, and the unarmed population lacked a protector.[5] An expedition to the Holy Land with a well-equipped group of knights, offering new experiences and adventures along with full forgiveness for past sins, was a welcome escape from the difficult situation Duke Robert found himself in during the spring of 1096.[6]

Yet the First Crusade was a papal, not a Norman, enterprise.[7] At the provincial council of Rouen which was convened in February, 1096, for the purpose of ratifying the canons of the council of Clermont, there is, oddly enough, no evidence that the projected Crusade was taken under consideration by the Norman clergy.[8] The initiative of the Pope, on the other hand, was clear-cut and vigorous, and his activity can be traced with some fulness. From Clermont Urban proceeded on a tour of western France; and passing northward through Poitou and Anjou early in 1096, he arrived at Le Mans in the middle of February and was at Vendôme near the end of the month. Then turning back southward, he was still occupied with the Crusade in a council at Tours in March.[9] The Pope seems not to have entered Normandy at all; but he was close to the border while in Maine and at Vendôme, and it is not improbable that it was during this period that he took the first steps towards launching the Crusade in the Norman lands.

Yet the First Crusade was a papal initiative, not a Norman one.[7] At the provincial council of Rouen, which was held in February 1096 to confirm the canons of the council of Clermont, there is surprisingly no evidence that the Norman clergy considered the planned Crusade.[8] The Pope's initiative, on the other hand, was clear and energetic, and his actions can be traced in detail. After Clermont, Urban traveled through western France; he moved north through Poitou and Anjou in early 1096, reaching Le Mans by mid-February and then Vendôme by the end of the month. Turning back south, he was still focused on the Crusade during a council in Tours in March.[9] The Pope does not seem to have entered Normandy at all; however, he was close to the border while in Maine and Vendôme, and it’s likely that during this time he began the initial steps to launch the Crusade in Norman territories.

Pope Urban’s first duty, if he wished to raise large forces in Normandy for the Crusade, was obviously the promotion of peace between the warring sons of William the Conqueror. It was not[91] to be thought of that Robert Curthose should lead a Norman army to the liberation of the Holy Sepulchre while William Rufus continued the struggle to deprive him of his duchy. Accordingly, the Pope sent Abbot Gerento of Saint-Bénigne of Dijon as his special agent to undertake the delicate task of negotiating a peace.[10] The abbot was with William Rufus in England at Easter (13 April) 1096.[11] He crossed to Normandy before the end of May;[12] and remaining there throughout the summer, brought the peace negotiations to a successful termination, and accompanied the crusading host upon the initial stages of its journey as it departed in the autumn.[13] It may be conjectured that during this whole period Gerento was engaged in the work of promoting the Crusade in Normandy; and this conclusion is fully in accord with the statements of the chroniclers that Duke Robert took the cross “at the admonition of Pope Urban”[14] and “by the counsel of certain men of religion.”[15]

Pope Urban's first priority, if he wanted to gather a large force in Normandy for the Crusade, was clearly to promote peace between the feuding sons of William the Conqueror. It was unimaginable for Robert Curthose to lead a Norman army to free the Holy Sepulchre while William Rufus was busy trying to take away his duchy. Therefore, the Pope sent Abbot Gerento of Saint-Bénigne of Dijon as his special envoy to handle the delicate task of negotiating peace.[10] The abbot was with William Rufus in England at Easter (April 13, 1096).[11] He traveled to Normandy before the end of May;[12] and staying there throughout the summer, successfully concluded the peace negotiations and accompanied the crusading group during the early part of its journey as it set off in the autumn.[13] It can be inferred that throughout this time, Gerento was working to promote the Crusade in Normandy; and this conclusion aligns with the chroniclers’ accounts that Duke Robert took the cross “at the urging of Pope Urban”[14] and “under the advice of certain religious men.”[15]

The treaty which had been concluded at the abbot’s instance was wisely drawn to meet the exigencies of Robert’s situation. Not only did it bring about the necessary peace, but upon such terms as to provide the impecunious duke with ample funds for his distant enterprise. Normandy was to be taken in pledge by William Rufus, and in exchange Robert was to receive a loan of 10,000 marks of silver.[16] The date at which this bargain was struck cannot be exactly determined, but, in any case, it was early enough to allow the king time to extort money from his unfortunate[92] subjects by means which provoked a general outcry.[17] An aid (auxilium) was demanded of the barons, and an extraordinary Danegeld was levied at the rate of four shillings to the hide throughout the kingdom. Though the clergy had from early times been exempted from this tax, their privileges were not now respected; and they were obliged to pay their full share along with the lay nobles.[18] Churches were stripped of their ornaments in order that the sum might be raised.[19]

The treaty that the abbot helped arrange was smartly designed to address Robert's situation. It not only secured the needed peace but also offered the broke duke enough funding for his distant plans. Normandy was to be pledged to William Rufus, and in return, Robert would get a loan of 10,000 marks of silver.[16] The exact date this deal was made isn't clear, but it was early enough for the king to raise money from his unfortunate[92] subjects through methods that caused widespread complaints.[17] The barons were asked for assistance (auxilium), and an unusual tax known as Danegeld was imposed at the rate of four shillings per hide across the kingdom. Although the clergy had traditionally been exempt from this tax, their privileges were ignored, and they had to pay their full share along with the lay nobles.[18] Churches were stripped of their decorations so that the money could be gathered.[19]

Meanwhile, in Normandy and the surrounding lands, preparations for the Crusade had been going steadily forward; though it must be owned that we have but slight information concerning the measures which were taken, beyond what may be inferred from the occasional record of a mortgage of lands to a religious house in exchange for a loan of ready cash for the journey,[20] or from the names of a relatively small number of men and women[21]—less than fifty in all—who, stirred by religious impulse, the spirit of adventure, or the hope of gain, followed the duke’s example and took the cross.

Meanwhile, in Normandy and the nearby areas, preparations for the Crusade were moving along steadily; though it must be noted that we have only limited information about the actions taken, apart from what can be gathered from the occasional record of lands being mortgaged to a religious house in exchange for a loan of cash for the journey,[20] or from the names of a relatively small number of men and women[21]—less than fifty total—who, inspired by religious zeal, the spirit of adventure, or the hope for profit, followed the duke’s lead and took the cross.

So far as it is possible to describe it at this distance, Robert Curthose certainly travelled at the head of an interesting and honorable company, which, drawn not only from Normandy but from the surrounding lands, was altogether worthy of the dignity of the Conqueror’s eldest son. To attempt a comprehensive enumeration would be tedious, but the names of at least the more important of the duke’s companions should be recorded.[22] Of the Norman bishops, the only ones who took the cross were Odo of Bayeux and Gilbert of Évreux. Both had been present at the council of Clermont as ‘legates’ of their fellow bishops; and Odo, at any rate, had been in touch with Abbot Gerento in Normandy during the summer of 1096. Yet it is doubtful whether he was a very active promoter of the Crusade, for some, at least, believed that he had taken the cross for personal reasons rather than out of zeal for the Holy War. He had been driven from England after the failure of the rebellion against William Rufus in 1088, and the king’s wrath against him had not been appeased. Rather than remain in Normandy to become the subject of his bitter enemy, he preferred to undertake the hardships of the distant pilgrimage. Among the lay nobles from Normandy who accompanied Robert on the Crusade we meet with no very great names; but it is interesting to note that the list contains not only such life-long friends of the duke as Ivo and Alberic of Grandmesnil, but also—a fruit of the recent pacification—his late enemies Count Stephen of Aumale and Gerard of Gournay. The great house of Bellême was represented by Philip the Clerk, one of its younger scions. Mention should also be made of Roger of Barneville, an obscure knight from western Normandy, who was destined to lose his life in a skirmish with the Turks at Antioch, and whose noble character and unexampled bravery made him a great favorite with the army.

As far as we can describe it from here, Robert Curthose definitely traveled with an interesting and honorable group. This group, made up not just of people from Normandy but also from the surrounding areas, was truly worthy of being associated with the Conqueror’s oldest son. Listing everyone would be tedious, but we should at least note some of the duke's more important companions.[22] Among the Norman bishops, the only ones who took the cross were Odo of Bayeux and Gilbert of Évreux. Both had been at the council of Clermont as representatives of their fellow bishops, and Odo had specifically been in contact with Abbot Gerento in Normandy during the summer of 1096. However, it’s uncertain how actively he supported the Crusade since some believed he took the cross for personal reasons instead of a genuine dedication to the Holy War. He had been forced out of England after the failed rebellion against William Rufus in 1088, and the king’s anger toward him had not cooled. Rather than stay in Normandy and become a target for his bitter enemy, he chose to face the hardships of a distant pilgrimage. Among the lay nobles from Normandy who joined Robert on the Crusade, there aren’t any major names, but it’s noteworthy that the list includes not only long-time friends of the duke like Ivo and Alberic of Grandmesnil but also—thanks to the recent peace—his former enemies, Count Stephen of Aumale and Gerard of Gournay. The prominent house of Bellême was represented by Philip the Clerk, one of its younger members. We should also mention Roger of Barneville, an unknown knight from western Normandy, who was destined to die in a skirmish with the Turks at Antioch and whose noble character and exceptional bravery made him very popular with the army.

The neighboring lands of northern France contributed an equally distinguished company to Duke Robert’s forces. His cousin, Count Robert of Flanders, and his less heroic brother-in-law, Count Stephen of Blois and Chartres, both found it to[94] their advantage to travel with him, as did also Alan Fergant, duke of Brittany, and a notable list of Bretons. Among these latter may be mentioned Alan, the steward of Archbishop Baldric of Dol;[23] Ralph de Gael, the one-time earl of Norfolk whose treason had caused the Conqueror to drive him forth from England; Conan de Lamballe, who was killed by the Turks at Antioch; and Riou de Lohéac, who died while on the Crusade, but sent back to the church of his lordship a casket of precious relics which included a portion of the true cross and a fragment of the Sepulchre. From Perche came Rotrou of Mortagne, son of the then reigning Count Geoffrey. And from the Flemish border came old Hugh, count of Saint-Pol, and his brave son Enguerrand, who gave his life for the Christian cause at Marra in Syria; Walter of Saint-Valery and his valiant son Bernard, who according to one account was the first to scale the wall of Jerusalem. The forces of Duke Robert also included a number of Manceaux,[24] but Helias of La Flèche, the count of Maine, was not among them. Stirred by the common impulse, he had taken the cross, apparently designing to travel with Robert Curthose. But when he learned that William Rufus would grant him no peace, but proposed to bring Maine back under Norman domination by force of arms, he was obliged to abandon his undertaking and remain at home to defend his county.[25]

The neighboring lands of northern France sent a distinguished group to join Duke Robert’s forces. His cousin, Count Robert of Flanders, along with his less notable brother-in-law, Count Stephen of Blois and Chartres, decided it was in their best interest to accompany him. Also joining them were Alan Fergant, the duke of Brittany, and a notable list of Bretons. Among them were Alan, the steward of Archbishop Baldric of Dol; Ralph de Gael, the former earl of Norfolk who was exiled by the Conqueror for treason; Conan de Lamballe, who was killed by the Turks at Antioch; and Riou de Lohéac, who died during the Crusade but sent back a box of precious relics to his church, which included a piece of the true cross and a fragment of the Sepulchre. From Perche came Rotrou of Mortagne, son of the reigning Count Geoffrey. And from the Flemish border came old Hugh, the count of Saint-Pol, along with his brave son Enguerrand, who sacrificed his life for the Christian cause at Marra in Syria; Walter of Saint-Valery and his courageous son Bernard, who, according to one account, was the first to scale the wall of Jerusalem. Duke Robert’s forces also included several Manceaux, but Helias of La Flèche, the count of Maine, was not among them. Motivated by a shared purpose, he had taken the cross, intending to travel with Robert Curthose. However, once he learned that William Rufus would grant him no peace and intended to bring Maine back under Norman control by force, he was forced to abandon his undertaking and stay home to defend his county.

From England, strangely enough, only two crusaders of known name and history have come to light among the followers of[95] Robert Curthose: the Norman William de Percy, the great benefactor of Whitby abbey, and Arnulf of Hesdin, a Fleming. Neither, it will be observed, was a native Englishman. The Anglo-Saxon chronicler remarks that the preaching of Pope Urban caused “a great excitement through all this nation,”[26] and English mariners are known to have coöperated with the crusaders on the Syrian coast.[27] Yet England still lay largely beyond the range of continental affairs and the great movements of world history, and the part played by the English in the First Crusade appears to have been of minor importance. William of Malmesbury observes truly that ‘but a faint murmur of Asiatic affairs reached the ears of those who dwelt beyond the British Ocean.’[28]

From England, oddly enough, only two known crusaders have emerged among the followers of[95] Robert Curthose: the Norman William de Percy, the significant benefactor of Whitby Abbey, and Arnulf of Hesdin, a Fleming. Neither of them was a native Englishman. The Anglo-Saxon chronicler notes that Pope Urban's preaching sparked “a great excitement throughout this nation,”[26] and it's known that English sailors cooperated with the crusaders on the Syrian coast.[27] However, England still remained mostly outside the scope of continental affairs and the major movements of world history, and the contribution of the English in the First Crusade seems to have been relatively minor. William of Malmesbury accurately observes that ‘but a faint murmur of Asiatic affairs reached the ears of those who dwelt beyond the British Ocean.’[28]

The standard-bearer of Duke Robert throughout the Crusade is said to have been Pain Peverel, the distinguished Norman knight who later was granted a barony in England by Henry I and became the patron of Barnwell priory. As his chaplain, or chancellor, Robert took Arnulf of Chocques, the clever Flemish adventurer who had long served in the ducal family as preceptor of his eldest sister, Princess Cecilia, and who later rose to the dignity of patriarch of Jerusalem.[29] And finally mention should be made of Fulcher of Chartres, the well known historian of the Crusade, who travelled with the ducal forces as far as Marash in Armenia, and who up to that point may almost be regarded as the official historiographer of the northern Norman contingent.

The standard-bearer of Duke Robert during the Crusade is said to have been Pain Peverel, the notable Norman knight who was later given a barony in England by Henry I and became the patron of Barnwell Priory. For his chaplain or chancellor, Robert chose Arnulf of Chocques, the clever Flemish adventurer who had long been part of the ducal family, serving as the tutor of his eldest sister, Princess Cecilia, and who later became the patriarch of Jerusalem.[29] Lastly, it's important to mention Fulcher of Chartres, the well-known historian of the Crusade, who traveled with the ducal forces as far as Marash in Armenia, and who up until that point could almost be seen as the official historian for the northern Norman contingent.

While preparations for the Crusade were being pushed forward in Normandy and the adjoining lands, William Rufus had completed the work of collecting English treasure for the Norman loan, and in September 1096[30] he crossed the Channel. Meeting the duke, apparently at Rouen,[31] he paid over the 10,000 marks[96] which had been agreed upon, and received the duchy in pledge.[32] Thus was Robert supplied with funds for his distant journey, and when this most necessary matter had been arranged, final preparations were speedily brought to an end, and the duke took his place at the head of his forces.

While preparations for the Crusade were ramping up in Normandy and the nearby regions, William Rufus had finished gathering English treasure for the Norman loan, and in September 1096[30] he crossed the Channel. He met the duke, apparently in Rouen,[31] paid over the 10,000 marks[96] that had been agreed upon, and received the duchy as collateral.[32] This gave Robert the funds he needed for his distant journey, and once this crucial matter was settled, final preparations were quickly wrapped up, and the duke took his position at the head of his forces.

Near the end of September, or early in October,[33] amid tearful but courageous leave-takings from friends and loved ones,[34] the crusaders set forth upon their long pilgrimage. As they moved forward over the first stages of the march, their numbers were considerably augmented by additional forces which flowed in from districts along the way.[35] At Pontarlier on the upper waters of the Doubs, Abbot Gerento of Dijon and his faithful secretary, Hugh of Flavigny, who had accompanied the host thus far, and must have viewed with much satisfaction the successful culmination of their enterprise, took their leave of the leaders and turned back.[36]

Near the end of September or early October,[33] amid tearful but brave goodbyes from friends and family,[34] the crusaders set off on their long journey. As they moved through the initial stages of the march, their numbers grew significantly with additional troops joining from nearby areas.[35] At Pontarlier on the upper Doubs River, Abbot Gerento of Dijon and his loyal secretary, Hugh of Flavigny, who had traveled with the group so far and must have felt pleased with the successful conclusion of their mission, bid farewell to the leaders and turned back.[36]

From Pontarlier the route probably lay by the well known road of pilgrimage and commerce past the great monastery of Saint-Maurice and over the Alps by the Great St. Bernard to Aosta, and thence across the valley of the Po and over the Apennines to Lucca.[37] At Lucca the crusaders were met by Urban II, who conferred with the leaders, Robert of Normandy[97] and Stephen of Blois, and gave his blessing to the departing host as it moved on southward and came to Rome ‘rejoicing.’[38] But in the basilica of St. Peter the crusaders found little joy, for the great church, with the exception of a single tower, was in the hands of the men of the anti-Pope, who, sword in hand, seized the offerings of the faithful from off the altar, and from the roof hurled down stones upon the pilgrims as they prostrated themselves in prayer.[39] Saddened by such outrages, but not delaying to avenge them, they pushed on southward, pausing at Monte Cassino to ask a blessing of St. Benedict as they passed,[40] and came to the port of Bari.[41]

From Pontarlier, the route likely followed the well-known road used for pilgrimage and trade, passing the great monastery of Saint-Maurice, crossing the Alps via the Great St. Bernard pass to Aosta, and then traversing the Po Valley and over the Apennines to Lucca.[37] In Lucca, the crusaders were greeted by Urban II, who met with leaders Robert of Normandy[97] and Stephen of Blois, blessing the departing group as they moved southward, arriving in Rome "rejoicing."[38] However, in the basilica of St. Peter, the crusaders found little joy, as the vast church, except for a single tower, was controlled by the anti-Pope’s men, who violently seized the offerings from the altar and threw stones from the roof at the pilgrims as they knelt in prayer.[39] Distressed by such atrocities, but not pausing for revenge, they continued southward, stopping at Monte Cassino to request a blessing from St. Benedict as they passed,[40] and arrived at the port of Bari.[41]

Already tidings of the great enterprise which Pope Urban had launched had stirred one of the ablest chiefs of the southern Normans to action. Bohemond, prince of Taranto, the oldest son of Robert Guiscard, was engaged in the siege of Amalfi with his uncle, Count Roger of Sicily, when news reached him that early contingents of French crusaders had already arrived in Italy. The possibilities of the great adventure fired his ardent imagination, and, “seized with a divine inspiration,” he took the cross. Then, dramatically ordering his magnificent cloak to be cut into crosses, he distributed them among such of the knights present as were willing to follow his example; and so great was the rush of men to his standard, that Count Roger found himself almost deserted, and was obliged to abandon the siege and retire in dudgeon to Sicily.[42] Before the arrival of Robert Curthose and[98] the northern Normans, Bohemond had already crossed the Adriatic at the head of a splendid band of knights and entered upon the road to Constantinople.

Already, news of the grand mission that Pope Urban had launched had motivated one of the most capable leaders of the southern Normans to take action. Bohemond, prince of Taranto and the eldest son of Robert Guiscard, was in the middle of the siege of Amalfi with his uncle, Count Roger of Sicily, when he learned that early groups of French crusaders had arrived in Italy. The thrill of the great adventure ignited his passionate imagination, and, “inspired by a divine vision,” he took up the cross. Then, with dramatic flair, he commanded that his magnificent cloak be cut into crosses, which he distributed to the knights present who were willing to follow his lead; the rush of men to his banner was so great that Count Roger found himself nearly abandoned and had to leave the siege in frustration and return to Sicily.[42] Before Robert Curthose and the northern Normans arrived, Bohemond had already crossed the Adriatic at the head of a remarkable group of knights and was on his way to Constantinople.

The hopes of Robert and his followers to make an immediate crossing and push on in the footsteps of Bohemond were doomed to disappointment. When they arrived at Bari, winter was already close at hand, and the Italian mariners were unwilling to undertake the transport of such an army in the inclement season.[43] Duke Robert and Count Stephen, therefore, were obliged to turn aside and winter in Apulia and Calabria.[44] Only the more active Robert of Flanders with his smaller forces managed to make the winter passage and push on towards Constantinople.[45] Meanwhile, Roger Bursa, duke of Apulia, received Robert of Normandy with much honor “as his natural lord” and supplied him with abundant provisions for himself and his noble associates.[46] Many of the poorer crusaders, however, were confronted with a grave problem. To winter peacefully in a friendly country which they could not plunder seemed quite out of the question; and, fearing lest they should fall into want, they sold their bows, and, resuming pilgrims’ staves, turned back ‘ignominiously’ to their northern homes.[47] Their more fortunate comrades, the nobles, however, found generous hospitality among friends;[48] and the winter months must have passed pleasantly for these northern Normans in the sunny Italian climate among their distinguished kinsmen. Bishop Odo of Bayeux, still vigorous and active, in spite of his advanced years, crossed over to Sicily, and paid a visit to Count Roger’s beautiful capital at Palermo. There he was taken with a fatal illness, and died early in 1097.[99] His fellow bishop, Gilbert of Évreux, buried him in the great cathedral church of St. Mary; and Count Roger reared a splendid monument over his grave.[49]

The hopes of Robert and his followers to make an immediate crossing and continue on in the footsteps of Bohemond were destined for disappointment. When they reached Bari, winter was already approaching, and the Italian sailors were reluctant to transport such a large army during the harsh season.[43] Duke Robert and Count Stephen, therefore, had to divert their plans and spend the winter in Apulia and Calabria.[44] Only the more proactive Robert of Flanders, with his smaller forces, managed to make the winter crossing and move toward Constantinople.[45] Meanwhile, Roger Bursa, duke of Apulia, welcomed Robert of Normandy with great respect as “his natural lord” and provided him with plenty of supplies for himself and his noble companions.[46] However, many of the poorer crusaders faced a serious issue. Spending the winter in a friendly land that they couldn't loot seemed impossible; worried about running out of resources, they sold their bows and, taking up pilgrims’ staffs, returned ‘shamefully’ to their northern homes.[47] Their luckier companions, the nobles, however, received warm hospitality from friends;[48] and the winter months must have been quite pleasant for these northern Normans in the warm Italian climate among their esteemed relatives. Bishop Odo of Bayeux, still energetic and active despite his old age, traveled to Sicily and visited Count Roger’s beautiful capital in Palermo. There, he fell gravely ill and died early in 1097.[99] His fellow bishop, Gilbert of Évreux, buried him in the grand cathedral church of St. Mary; and Count Roger erected a magnificent monument over his grave.[49]

With the return of spring, in the month of March, Robert of Normandy and Stephen of Blois assembled their forces at Brindisi and prepared to push on to Constantinople, the general rendezvous of all the crusading armies. The embarkation was marred by a tragic accident. One of the vessels broke up and went to pieces almost within the harbor with some four hundred souls on board, besides horses and mules and quantities of money. Overwhelmed by fear in the presence of such a catastrophe, some of the more faint-hearted landsmen abandoned the Crusade altogether and turned back homeward, declaring that they would never entrust themselves to the deceitful waves. Doubtless more would have followed their example, had it not been discovered that the bodies washed ashore after the wreck bore upon their shoulders the miraculous imprint of the cross. Encouraged by this token of divine favor, the crusaders place their trust in the omnipotent God, and, raising sail on Easter morning (April 5) amid the blare of many trumpets, pushed out to sea.[50]

With the arrival of spring in March, Robert of Normandy and Stephen of Blois gathered their troops at Brindisi, getting ready to head to Constantinople, where all the crusading armies would meet. The launch was marred by a tragic accident. One of the ships broke apart and sank almost right in the harbor, carrying around four hundred people, along with horses, mules, and a lot of money. Overcome with fear in the face of such a disaster, some of the more timid soldiers on land abandoned the Crusade and turned back home, swearing they would never trust the treacherous seas again. Surely, even more would have followed suit if it hadn't been found that the bodies washed up after the wreck had the miraculous mark of the cross on them. Inspired by this sign of divine blessing, the crusaders placed their faith in all-powerful God and, setting sail on Easter morning (April 5) amid the sound of many trumpets, headed out to sea.[50]

Sailing before a gentle breeze, they made the passage without further accident, and landed on the fourth day at two small ports some ten miles distant from Durazzo. Thence, passing Durazzo, they advanced along the ancient Roman road, the Via Egnatia, with few adventures and by relatively rapid marches towards Constantinople.[51] The route lay up the valley of the[100] Skumbi and through a mountainous region to Ochrida, the ancient capital of Bulgaria, and then on past Monastir and across the Vardar to Salonica on the Aegean, a city ‘abounding in all good things.’ There the crusaders pitched their tents and rested for four days, and then pushed on by the coast road through Kavala and Rodosto to Constantinople, where they encamped outside the city and rested for a fortnight in the latter half of May.[52]

Sailing with a gentle breeze, they completed their journey without any further incidents and arrived on the fourth day at two small ports about ten miles from Durazzo. From there, passing Durazzo, they continued along the ancient Roman road, the Via Egnatia, with few adventures and relatively fast travel towards Constantinople.[51] The route took them up the valley of the[100] Skumbi and through a mountainous region to Ochrida, the ancient capital of Bulgaria, and then on past Monastir and across the Vardar to Salonica on the Aegean, a city "full of everything good." There, the crusaders set up their tents and rested for four days before continuing along the coast road through Kavala and Rodosto to Constantinople, where they camped outside the city and rested for two weeks in the latter half of May.[52]

The magnificent oriental capital with its noble churches and stately palaces, its broad streets filled with works of art, its abounding wealth in gold and silver and rich hangings, its eunuchs, and its busy merchants from beyond sea,[53] made a deep impression upon the minds of the crusaders, although they were not permitted to view it at great advantage. For earlier bands who had gone before them had not passed through the city without plundering, and the Greeks had learned to be wary. The Emperor Alexius ordered the crusaders to be well supplied with markets outside the walls, but only in bands of five or six at a time would he permit them to enter the city of wonders and pray in the various churches.[54]

The stunning Eastern capital, with its impressive churches and grand palaces, wide streets filled with artwork, abundant wealth in gold and silver, luxurious fabrics, its eunuchs, and its bustling merchants from overseas,[53] left a strong impression on the crusaders, even though they weren't allowed to see it in all its glory. Previous groups who had come before them had not explored the city without taking things, and the Greeks had learned to be cautious. Emperor Alexius instructed that the crusaders be given access to markets outside the city walls, but he would only allow them to enter the city of wonders in groups of five or six at a time to pray in the different churches.[54]

Meanwhile, the leaders, Robert of Normandy and Stephen of Blois, were being sumptuously entertained and assiduously flattered by the Emperor.[55] The real contest between him and the crusading chieftains had already taken place and been practically settled before the arrival of the northern Normans.[56] After the greater leaders, Godfrey of Bouillon and Bohemond, had yielded to the Emperor’s demands and entered into treaty relations with him, he had clearly gained his point, and it was not to be supposed that he would meet with serious obstacles in dealing with the princes who came later. Least of all were such difficulties to be expected in Robert Curthose and Stephen of Blois.[101] Both promptly took the oath that was required of them;[57] for, explains Fulcher of Chartres—evidently voicing a sentiment which had become general—it was necessary for the crusaders to consolidate their friendship with the Emperor, since without his support and coöperation they could not advance freely through his dominions, and it would be impossible for fresh recruits to follow by the route which they had taken.

Meanwhile, the leaders, Robert of Normandy and Stephen of Blois, were being lavishly entertained and heavily flattered by the Emperor.[55] The real competition between him and the crusading leaders had already happened and been mostly settled before the northern Normans arrived.[56] After the top leaders, Godfrey of Bouillon and Bohemond, had given in to the Emperor’s demands and formed treaties with him, he had clearly achieved his goal, and it was unlikely that he would face serious challenges from the princes who came later. There was certainly no expectation of such difficulties from Robert Curthose and Stephen of Blois.[101] Both quickly took the required oath;[57] for, as Fulcher of Chartres explains—clearly reflecting a widely held view—it was essential for the crusaders to strengthen their ties with the Emperor, since without his support and cooperation they could not move freely through his territories, and it would be impossible for new recruits to follow the path they had taken.

When Robert and Stephen had satisfied the demands of the Emperor, he loaded them with gifts of money and silks and horses, and, providing ships, had them ferried over with their forces to the Asiatic shore.[58] As they advanced beyond Nicomedia past the battle field where the forces of Peter the Hermit had met disaster the previous winter, the Normans were moved to tears at the sight of the whitening bones which still lay unburied;[59] but pressing on without pausing, they reached Nicaea in the first week of June.[60] There they received an enthusiastic welcome from the crusaders who had preceded them and who, since the middle of May, had been besieging the city; and, passing around to the southern side, they took up their position before the walls between the forces of Robert of Flanders and Raymond of Toulouse.[61]

When Robert and Stephen fulfilled the demands of the Emperor, he rewarded them with gifts of money, silk, and horses, and arranged for ships to take them and their troops across to the Asian shore.[58] As they moved beyond Nicomedia, past the battlefield where Peter the Hermit's forces had faced disaster the previous winter, the Normans were brought to tears by the sight of the bleached bones still lying unburied;[59] but they pressed on without stopping, reaching Nicaea in the first week of June.[60] There, they were warmly welcomed by the crusaders who had arrived before them and who had been besieging the city since mid-May; and, moving around to the southern side, they positioned themselves before the walls between Robert of Flanders' forces and Raymond of Toulouse's.[61]

For the remainder of the expedition the exploits of Robert are for the most part merged in the general action of the Crusade and must, for want of detailed information, be narrated briefly. Though a leader of the first rank, Robert was hardly to be compared with Godfrey of Bouillon, Bohemond, or Raymond of Toulouse. He has, therefore, received but an incidental treatment at the hands of the contemporary writers.

For the rest of the expedition, Robert's deeds are mostly intertwined with the overall events of the Crusade and, due to a lack of detailed information, will be briefly mentioned. Although he was a top leader, Robert really can't be compared to Godfrey of Bouillon, Bohemond, or Raymond of Toulouse. As a result, he has only been given limited coverage by contemporary writers.

It is not recorded that Robert and his forces in any way distinguished themselves at the siege of Nicaea. They had arrived too late to share in the splendid victory over Kilij Arslan (Soliman[102] II), sultan of Iconium, on 16 May.[62] Doubtless they were also too late to play an important part in the construction of the elaborate siege machinery which formed so marked a feature in the operations against the city. On 19 June Nicaea surrendered;[63] and Robert hurried away with the other leaders to congratulate the Emperor upon the victory and to share in the rich gifts which Alexius was bestowing upon the Franks as a reward for their services.[64]

It’s not noted that Robert and his troops made any significant contributions during the siege of Nicaea. They arrived too late to be part of the impressive victory over Kilij Arslan (Soliman II), the sultan of Iconium, on May 16. They were likely also too late to have an important role in the creation of the elaborate siege equipment that was a major aspect of the efforts against the city. Nicaea surrendered on June 19, and Robert quickly left with the other leaders to congratulate the Emperor on the victory and to partake in the lavish gifts that Alexius was giving to the Franks as a reward for their efforts.

Events moved rapidly after the fall of Nicaea. By 26 June some of the crusaders were already on the march. Robert with his habitual slackness took a more leisurely leave of the Emperor[65] and did not advance till two days later. But he quickly came up with the rest of the forces at a bridge over a small tributary of the Sangarius; and from that point the whole crusading host moved forward on the morning of 29 June before daybreak.[66] Either by accident or design the army was separated into two divisions,[67] which advanced by different, but roughly parallel, routes. At the head of the smaller force, mainly composed of Normans, marched the Norman leaders, Robert Curthose, Bohemond, and Tancred. Raymond, Godfrey, Hugh of Vermandois, and Adhemar, bishop of Le Puy, with their followers made up the larger division. As the Normans pitched camp on the second evening their scouts reported the enemy’s presence ahead, and special watches were set to guard the tents; but the night passed without incident. When, however, on the following[103] morning (1 July) the march was resumed, the way was soon barred by the enemy in force under the command of Kilij Arslan. The Normans hastily prepared for battle; and towards eight or nine o’clock an engagement was begun which continued with uninterrupted fury till well after midday. Though the Normans fought valiantly, they could not long maintain the unequal contest. The mounted knights were hurled back in disorder upon the foot soldiers; and the heroic efforts of Bohemond and Robert to rally their forces and resume the offensive were of no avail. The crusaders, greatly outnumbered, and terrified by the outlandish modes of warfare practiced by their enemies, were overwhelmed and thrown back in wild confusion upon their camp. It was a desperate moment. The Christian forces were packed together “like sheep in a fold.” Priests were praying, knights were prostrate confessing their sins. The panic was general. But suddenly, when all seemed lost, relief came. Earlier in the day a messenger had been despatched to the crusaders of the other division, who were advancing at some distance by a separate route. When they learned of the desperate plight of the Normans, they rushed to arms, and, by hard riding across country, arrived upon the scene of battle barely in time to save their companions from annihilation. Strengthened by these reënforcements, the Normans quickly re-formed their battle order and renewed the contest; and the Turks, unexpectedly confronted by an enemy doubled in numbers, turned in flight and were swept from the field. The crusaders pursued them till nightfall, plundered their camp, and took quantities of booty.[68]

Events moved quickly after Nicaea fell. By June 26, some of the crusaders were already on the move. Robert, as usual, took his time saying goodbye to the Emperor[65] and didn’t leave until two days later. But he soon caught up with the rest of the forces at a bridge over a small tributary of the Sangarius. From there, the entire crusading army moved forward on the morning of June 29, just before dawn.[66] Either by chance or intention, the army split into two divisions,[67] which advanced by different but roughly parallel routes. At the front of the smaller force, mostly made up of Normans, were the Norman leaders: Robert Curthose, Bohemond, and Tancred. The larger division included Raymond, Godfrey, Hugh of Vermandois, and Adhemar, bishop of Le Puy, along with their followers. As the Normans set up camp on the second evening, their scouts reported that the enemy was ahead, so they set special watches to guard the tents; but the night passed without incident. However, when the march resumed the next morning (July 1), the way was soon blocked by enemy forces led by Kilij Arslan. The Normans quickly prepared for battle, and around eight or nine o’clock, a fight broke out that raged on fiercely until well past midday. Although the Normans fought bravely, they couldn't maintain the unequal struggle for long. The mounted knights were thrown back in disarray upon the foot soldiers, and despite heroic attempts by Bohemond and Robert to rally their troops and go on the offensive, they had no success. Outnumbered and terrified by the unfamiliar tactics of their enemies, the crusaders were overwhelmed and driven back in chaos toward their camp. It was a desperate moment. The Christian forces were crammed together “like sheep in a fold.” Priests were praying, and knights were on the ground confessing their sins. Panic was widespread. But just when it seemed everything was lost, help arrived. Earlier that day, a messenger had been sent to the other division of crusaders, who were advancing on a separate route some distance away. When they learned of the Normans' dire situation, they rushed to arms, and by hard riding across the countryside, they reached the battlefield just in time to save their comrades from destruction. Reinforced by these troops, the Normans quickly regrouped and resumed the fight; the Turks, unexpectedly faced with an enemy that had doubled in size, fled and were driven from the field. The crusaders chased them until nightfall, plundered their camp, and took a significant amount of loot.[68]

There can be no doubt that Robert Curthose fought bravely, as befitted one of his ancestry,[69] on the field of Dorylaeum. But the accounts, nearly contemporary though they be, which picture him as the supremely brave leader, whose heroic action checked the rout of the Christians and saved the day, belong rather to the realm of legend than of sober history.[70] A just estimate based[104] upon strictly reliable sources must recognize that Robert divided the honors of Dorylaeum with Bohemond and the other leaders, but must assign him a part in the battle somewhat subordinate to that played by the great leader of the southern Normans.

There’s no doubt that Robert Curthose fought with great courage, as was expected of someone from his background,[69] on the battlefield of Dorylaeum. However, the nearly contemporary accounts that portray him as the ultimate brave leader, whose heroic efforts turned the tide for the Christians and saved the day, are more legend than factual history.[70] A fair evaluation based[104] on reliable sources must acknowledge that Robert shared the recognition at Dorylaeum with Bohemond and the other leaders, but should place him in a role somewhat less significant than that of the great leader of the southern Normans.

The rout of the Turks at Dorylaeum opened the way through Asia Minor; and on 4 July,[71] after a two days’ halt to rest and to bury the dead,[72] the crusaders entered upon the long march to Antioch, the great Seljuk stronghold in northern Syria.[73] No serious opposition was encountered from the enemy; and on 20 October,[74] after three and a half months of varied hardships, they arrived at the so-called Iron Bridge (Djisr el-Hadid) over the Orontes a few miles above Antioch. Robert Curthose led the vanguard[75] which encountered outposts of the enemy at the bridge and defeated them in a sharp engagement; and that night the crusaders camped beside the river.[76] Next day (21 October) they pushed on to Antioch and took up their positions before the city.[77]

The defeat of the Turks at Dorylaeum cleared the path through Asia Minor, and on July 4,[71] after a two-day pause to rest and bury the dead,[72] the crusaders began their long march to Antioch, the major Seljuk stronghold in northern Syria.[73] They faced no significant resistance from the enemy, and on October 20,[74] after three and a half months of various challenges, they reached the so-called Iron Bridge (Djisr el-Hadid) over the Orontes a few miles north of Antioch. Robert Curthose led the vanguard[75] which met enemy outposts at the bridge and defeated them in a brief battle; that night, the crusaders set up camp by the river.[76] The next day (October 21), they continued on to Antioch and positioned themselves outside the city.[77]

The siege of Antioch was a problem fit to try the resources, spirit, and endurance of the greatest commander. Its massive walls and towers, far superior to anything then known in western Europe, rendered it impregnable by assault. It was held by a strong garrison under the command of a resourceful emir; and the[105] besiegers were in constant danger from a sortie in force. Moreover, the beleaguered garrison was not to be left without assistance; and more than once the crusaders had to meet and drive off a relief force in greatly superior numbers. And finally, the food problem soon became so acute as to threaten the besiegers with starvation; and to hunger were added the hardships of the winter season. Plainly this was not the kind of warfare which appealed to the easy-going, pleasure-loving Robert of Normandy. During the early stages of the siege, while the abundant supplies of a fertile district still held out, he played his part with courage and spirit, as, for example, when he joined with Bohemond and Robert of Flanders in a victorious fight against the Turks on the Aleppo road near Harim in November.[78] But when, in December, the crusaders began to feel the pinch of famine,[79] Robert could not withstand the temptation to withdraw to more pleasant winter quarters at Laodicea.[80]

The siege of Antioch was a challenge that tested the resources, spirit, and endurance of even the greatest commanders. Its massive walls and towers were far beyond anything known in Western Europe at the time, making it nearly impossible to capture by direct assault. The city was defended by a strong garrison led by a clever emir, and the besiegers faced constant threats from large-scale counterattacks. Additionally, the garrison wasn't left without help; more than once, the crusaders had to confront and repel relief forces that greatly outnumbered them. The food situation quickly became dire, putting the besiegers at risk of starvation, and on top of that, they had to endure the harshness of winter. Clearly, this kind of warfare didn't suit the easy-going, pleasure-loving Robert of Normandy. In the early days of the siege, when the plentiful supplies from the fertile area still lasted, he showed courage and enthusiasm, as seen when he joined Bohemond and Robert of Flanders in a successful battle against the Turks on the Aleppo road near Harim in November. But come December, as the crusaders began to struggle with hunger, Robert couldn’t resist the pull to retreat to more comfortable winter quarters in Laodicea.

Though the preaching of the Crusade had aroused little enthusiasm among the upper classes in England, it had met with a curious response among the English seamen. Assembling a considerable fleet, they had passed the Straits of Gibraltar and arrived off the Syrian coast well in advance of the crusading forces which were making their way across the highlands of Asia Minor; and in concert with the Emperor—who, it must not be forgotten, was coöperating with the crusaders both by land and sea—they had captured Laodicea and established themselves there before the land forces had arrived at Antioch. Well stocked with provisions from Cyprus, and protected from pirates by the English fleet, which secured its trade communications with the islands, Laodicea offered tempting quarters for one who had tired of the rigors of the winter siege at Antioch. Moreover, the English mariners appear to have been menaced in their possession by wandering bands of the enemy in the surrounding country and[106] in need of reënforcements. Accordingly, they appealed to Robert of Normandy as their most natural lord among the crusading chieftains, and besought him to come to Laodicea as their protector.

Though the call for the Crusade hadn't sparked much excitement among the upper classes in England, it had received an interesting reaction from English sailors. Gathering a significant fleet, they navigated past the Straits of Gibraltar and reached the Syrian coast well ahead of the crusading forces making their way through the highlands of Asia Minor. Working alongside the Emperor—who was supporting the crusaders both on land and at sea—they captured Laodicea and established their presence there before the land forces arrived in Antioch. Well supplied with provisions from Cyprus and protected from pirates by the English fleet, which secured trade routes with the islands, Laodicea provided a tempting refuge for those weary of the harsh winter siege at Antioch. Furthermore, the English sailors seemed to be threatened in their hold by roaming enemy bands in the surrounding areas and in need of reinforcements. Therefore, they turned to Robert of Normandy as their most natural leader among the crusading commanders and requested him to come to Laodicea as their protector.

Accepting this invitation with alacrity, Robert retired from Antioch in December 1097, and, joining his friends at Laodicea, gave himself up to sleep and idleness, content with forwarding a part of the abundant provisions which he enjoyed to his suffering comrades at the siege. The situation of the besiegers, however, was precarious, and they could not long remain indifferent to the absence of so important a leader as Robert. Soon they summoned him to return; and when their appeal met with no response, they repeated it and finally threatened him with excommunication. Thus pressed, Robert had no choice but to yield, and, very reluctantly turning his back upon the comforts of Laodicea, he returned to the hardships of the siege.

Accepting the invitation eagerly, Robert left Antioch in December 1097 and, joining his friends at Laodicea, allowed himself to relax and enjoy some leisure, content with sending part of the plentiful supplies he had to his struggling comrades at the siege. However, the situation for the besiegers was unstable, and they couldn't ignore the absence of such an important leader as Robert for long. They soon called for him to come back; when he didn't respond, they repeated their request and eventually threatened him with excommunication. Feeling pressured, Robert had no choice but to give in, and, reluctantly leaving behind the comforts of Laodicea, he returned to the challenges of the siege.

Robert was back at Antioch for the crisis of 8 and 9 February 1098, which was brought on by the arrival of Ridwan of Aleppo at the head of a large Turkish relief force. He attended the war council of 8 February which determined upon a plan of action;[81] and next day, while Bohemond and the mounted knights were winning their splendid victory over the forces of Ridwan,[82] he assumed command, along with the bishop of Le Puy and the count of Flanders, over the foot soldiers who remained behind to maintain the siege and guard the camp.[83] And though the Turkish garrison attempted a sortie in force from three gates, Robert and his comrades kept up a hard but victorious struggle throughout the day, and at nightfall drove the enemy back within the walls.[84]

Robert was back in Antioch for the crisis on February 8 and 9, 1098, triggered by the arrival of Ridwan of Aleppo leading a large Turkish relief force. He joined the war council on February 8, where they outlined a plan of action;[81] and the next day, while Bohemond and the mounted knights achieved their impressive victory over Ridwan's forces,[82] he took command, along with the bishop of Le Puy and the count of Flanders, of the foot soldiers who stayed behind to continue the siege and protect the camp.[83] Despite the Turkish garrison making a strong attempt to break out from three gates, Robert and his allies fought hard but successfully throughout the day, and by nightfall, they pushed the enemy back within the walls.[84]

From the defeat of Ridwan of Aleppo until the capture of Antioch, 3 June 1098, we lose sight of Robert completely; and it must remain a matter of doubt whether he was privy to the[107] secret negotiations by which Bohemond, corrupting a Turkish guard, succeeded at last in opening the gates of the impregnable fortress.[85] Robert was certainly present at the capture of Antioch[86] and played his part honorably in the trying days which followed.

From the defeat of Ridwan of Aleppo until the capture of Antioch on June 3, 1098, we completely lose track of Robert; it's uncertain whether he was involved in the secret negotiations through which Bohemond, bribing a Turkish guard, ultimately managed to open the gates of the seemingly impregnable fortress.[107][85] Robert was definitely present during the capture of Antioch[86] and played his role honorably in the challenging days that followed.

The month of June brought the crusaders face to face with the gravest crisis with which they had yet been confronted. The citadel of Antioch still held out against them; and, within two days after their victorious entrance into the city, advance guards of a vast Moslem army under the command of Kerboga of Mosul arrived before the gates. By the 8th of the month the Franks were compelled to burn their outworks and retire within the walls, themselves to stand a siege.[87] Though not especially mentioned, Robert doubtless took his part in the all-day struggle of 10 June; and when, next morning, it was discovered that a panic was spreading through the ranks, and that some of the forces, followers of Robert among them, had already let themselves down over the wall and fled,[88] he promptly joined with the other leaders in the[108] solemn oath by which they mutually bound themselves to stand firm to the end.[89] And when finally, on 28 June, it was decided to stake all on a battle with Kerboga in the open, he led the third division[90] in the action and shared in the greatest victory of the Christians during the First Crusade. A few days later he attended the council at which it was determined, in view of the summer heat and the scarcity of water, to postpone the advance upon Jerusalem until 1 November;[91] and with that the leaders parted company.

The month of June confronted the crusaders with their toughest challenge yet. The citadel of Antioch was still resisting them, and just two days after their victorious entry into the city, advance guards from a large Muslim army led by Kerboga of Mosul appeared at the gates. By the 8th of the month, the Franks had to burn their outworks and retreat within the walls to prepare for a siege.[87] Although not specifically mentioned, Robert certainly played a role in the all-day struggle on June 10; and when it became clear the next morning that panic was spreading through the ranks, causing some of the troops, including Robert's followers, to escape over the wall,[88] he quickly joined the other leaders in the[108] solemn vow to stand firm till the end.[89] Finally, on June 28, when it was decided to risk everything on a battle with Kerboga in the open, he led the third division[90] in the fight and took part in the Christians' greatest victory during the First Crusade. A few days later, he participated in the council where it was decided to delay the advance on Jerusalem until November 1, due to the summer heat and lack of water;[91] and with that, the leaders went their separate ways.

How Robert passed the summer months, it is impossible to say. Probably he sought cooler and more healthful quarters away from pest-ridden Antioch. But he was evidently there again on 11 September, for he joined the other leaders in the letter to Urban II in which they recounted the progress of the Crusade, reported the death of Bishop Adhemar of Le Puy, and urged the Pope himself to come and join them.[92] Robert was certainly at Antioch on 1 November, the day set for the general advance upon Jerusalem.[93]

How Robert spent the summer months is unclear. He probably looked for cooler and healthier places away from the disease-infested Antioch. However, he was definitely back there on September 11, as he joined the other leaders in a letter to Urban II, where they talked about the Crusade's progress, mentioned the death of Bishop Adhemar of Le Puy, and encouraged the Pope to join them.[92] Robert was certainly in Antioch on November 1, the day set for the collective push towards Jerusalem.[93]

But the advance was again delayed by a bitter quarrel which had broken out between Bohemond and Raymond of Toulouse[109] over the possession of Antioch.[94] And now we find Robert, in the rôle of peacemaker, joining with the other disinterested leaders who desired to respect their pledges to the Emperor in an effort to arbitrate the difficulties.[95] But all these efforts were in vain, for when the arbitrators had arrived at a decision on the merits of the case, they lacked authority to enforce their judgment, and dared not announce it lest matters should be made worse. Finally, however, a truce was agreed upon in the hope of continuing the Crusade;[96] and Robert departed with Raymond and others to lay siege to Marra.[97] But hardly had this place been taken (11 December),[98] when the quarrel between Bohemond and Raymond flamed up afresh; and now the controversy spread from the leaders to the ranks, and the army was divided into two bitter factions.[99] Again Robert joined the other leaders in council at Rugia in an attempt to bring about a reconciliation;[100] but again all efforts failed, and Raymond and Bohemond remained at enmity.

But the progress was once again held up by a heated argument that erupted between Bohemond and Raymond of Toulouse[109] over who would control Antioch.[94] Now we see Robert stepping in as the peacemaker, working with the other neutral leaders who wanted to honor their commitments to the Emperor to help resolve the issues.[95] Unfortunately, all these attempts were futile, because when the arbitrators reached a decision on the matter, they had no power to enforce it, and they were hesitant to announce it for fear of making things worse. Eventually, however, a truce was reached in hopes of continuing the Crusade;[96] and Robert set out with Raymond and others to lay siege to Marra.[97] But hardly had they taken the place (11 December),[98] when the feud between Bohemond and Raymond reignited; and this time the dispute spread from the leaders to the troops, dividing the army into two hostile factions.[99] Again, Robert joined the other leaders in a council at Rugia in an attempt to bring about reconciliation;[100] but once more, all efforts failed, and Raymond and Bohemond continued to be enemies.

Meanwhile, the count of Toulouse, yielding to popular pressure in the army, determined upon an independent advance to Jerusalem; and in order to isolate his rival the more effectually, he undertook to hire other leaders to follow him. To Godfrey of Bouillon and to Robert Curthose he offered 10,000 solidi, to the count of Flanders 6000, to Tancred 5000, and to others in accordance with their dignity.[101] Tancred definitely closed with the offer,[102] and there is reason for believing that Robert Curthose[110] also accepted it.[103] In any case, Robert joined Raymond and Tancred at Kafartab, 14 January 1099, and two days later the three leaders moved southward with their followers towards Jerusalem, Robert and Tancred leading the vanguard while Raymond brought up the rear. As they moved southward up the beautiful valley of the Orontes, panic-stricken emirs along their line of march sent to purchase peace at any price and poured out their wealth in gifts, while the plunder of a fertile countryside supplied the crusaders with still greater abundance.[104] Crossing the river at a ford a short distance above Shaizar, they made their way over the mountainous divide and descended towards the sea into the rich valley of El-Bukeia.[105] Halting there for a fortnight’s rest and the celebration of the Purification,[106] they crossed the valley and encamped before the great fortress of Arka on the northern slopes of Lebanon (14 February). The neighboring port of Tortosa fell into their hands almost immediately, and when easy communication with the sea had thus been secured, they settled down to the siege of Arka.[107] This caused another delay of three months, and though Robert, Raymond, and Tancred each built siege towers,[108] no progress was made towards reducing the fortress. Even with the aid of Godfrey and Robert of Flanders, who came up with their forces 14 March, all their efforts were unavailing.[109]

Meanwhile, the count of Toulouse, responding to pressure from the soldiers, decided to move independently towards Jerusalem. To more effectively isolate his rival, he took steps to recruit other leaders to join him. He offered 10,000 solidi to Godfrey of Bouillon and to Robert Curthose, 6,000 to the count of Flanders, and 5,000 to Tancred, along with varying amounts to others based on their status.[101] Tancred accepted the offer,[102] and it’s believed that Robert Curthose[110] also agreed.[103] In any case, Robert joined Raymond and Tancred at Kafartab on January 14, 1099, and two days later, the three leaders headed south with their groups toward Jerusalem, with Robert and Tancred leading the front while Raymond stayed at the back. As they traveled south through the beautiful Orontes Valley, terrified emirs along their route sought to buy peace at any cost, showering the crusaders with gifts, while the spoils of the fertile land provided them with even greater riches.[104] After crossing the river at a ford just above Shaizar, they navigated the mountain divide and descended into the lush El-Bukeia valley by the sea.[105] They paused there for two weeks to rest and celebrate the Purification,[106] before moving across the valley to camp in front of the great fortress of Arka on the northern slopes of Lebanon (February 14). The nearby port of Tortosa quickly fell into their hands, and with easy access to the sea secured, they began to lay siege to Arka.[107] This resulted in another delay of three months, and although Robert, Raymond, and Tancred each constructed siege towers,[108] they made no progress in taking the fortress. Even with the assistance of Godfrey and Robert of Flanders, who joined with their forces on March 14, all their efforts were fruitless.[109]

Meanwhile, fresh disputes arose within the ranks of the army; and the Provençals, who at Marra had vented their rage upon[111] Bohemond and his followers, now turned against Robert and the northern Normans. The genuineness of the so-called Holy Lance had been called in question.[110] Many of the Normans believed that the discovery of the Lance at Antioch had been a mere hoax got up by the vision-loving followers of Count Raymond; and on this question opinion in the army was sharply divided.[111] Arnulf of Chocques, Duke Robert’s chaplain, was regarded as the “chief of all the unbelievers,”[112] and upon him the bitter hatred of the Provençals was concentrated. An attempt was made to settle the controversy by an ordeal; but this resulted indecisively, and each side continued to believe as before. Arnulf was firmly supported by the duke and the Norman party generally, and the attacks of his enemies met with no success.[113]

Meanwhile, fresh disputes arose within the army; and the Provençals, who had expressed their anger towards Bohemond and his followers at Marra, now turned against Robert and the northern Normans. The authenticity of the so-called Holy Lance was questioned. Many Normans believed that the discovery of the Lance at Antioch was simply a trick created by the vision-hungry followers of Count Raymond; opinions in the army were sharply divided on this matter. Arnulf of Chocques, Duke Robert’s chaplain, was seen as the “chief of all the unbelievers,” and the Provençals directed their bitter hatred towards him. An attempt was made to resolve the controversy through an ordeal, but this ended without a clear answer, and both sides continued to hold their beliefs. Arnulf received strong support from the duke and generally the Norman faction, and his enemies' attacks were unsuccessful.

While time was thus being wasted in disputes and recriminations the season was rapidly advancing; and since Arka showed no signs of capitulating, the leaders, Duke Robert among them, decided to abandon the siege and push on forthwith to Jerusalem.[114] Breaking camp 13 May, they advanced along the coast road by rapid marches, and on 7 June arrived before the Holy City,[115] ‘rejoicing and exulting.’[116]

While time was being wasted on arguments and blame, the season was quickly moving on; and since Arka showed no signs of giving up, the leaders, including Duke Robert, decided to end the siege and immediately head to Jerusalem.[114] Breaking camp on May 13, they moved rapidly along the coastal road and arrived at the Holy City on June 7,[115] ‘celebrating and filled with joy.’[116]

Of the multitudes who had set out from Europe three years before, comparatively few had endured to complete this last stage of the pilgrimage. Not only were the ranks of the army greatly thinned, but half of the leaders had either fallen behind or turned back. The bishop of Le Puy had died at Antioch the previous August; Baldwin, Duke Godfrey’s brother, had turned aside to[112] become count of Edessa; Bohemond had remained to pursue his ambitious schemes at Antioch; Hugh of Vermandois had been sent upon a mission to the Emperor; and Stephen of Blois had deserted and returned to Europe to face the reproaches of his more heroic Norman wife.

Of the many people who set out from Europe three years earlier, only a few had made it to the final stage of the journey. Not only was the army greatly reduced, but half of the leaders had either fallen behind or turned back. The bishop of Le Puy had died in Antioch the previous August; Baldwin, Duke Godfrey’s brother, had gone on to become count of Edessa; Bohemond stayed behind to chase his ambitious plans in Antioch; Hugh of Vermandois had been sent on a mission to the Emperor; and Stephen of Blois had deserted and returned to Europe to face the disappointment of his more heroic Norman wife.

With forces so diminished, a complete investment of Jerusalem was out of the question. If the city was to be taken at all, it would have to be carried by storm. The crusaders, therefore, selected approaches and prepared for an assault upon the walls. If, as has been suggested, Robert Curthose had been, since the previous January, in the hire of Raymond of Toulouse,[117] the connection between them was now severed; and during the siege of Jerusalem Robert’s operations were strategically combined with those of Duke Godfrey and Robert of Flanders. With them he took up his position before the northern wall to the west of St. Stephen’s church.[118]

With their forces so weak, taking Jerusalem completely was out of the question. If the city was to be captured at all, it would have to be done through a direct attack. So, the crusaders chose their routes and got ready to assault the walls. If it's true that Robert Curthose had been working for Raymond of Toulouse since the previous January,[117] that connection was now cut off. During the siege of Jerusalem, Robert coordinated his efforts with Duke Godfrey and Robert of Flanders. Together, they positioned themselves in front of the northern wall, just west of St. Stephen's church.[118]

The assault upon the city on 13 June failed miserably through the almost complete lack of siege machinery; and it became clear that far more elaborate preparations would have to be made. It was decided, therefore, to construct at all costs two movable wooden siege towers and other apparatus.[119] Count Raymond assumed responsibility for one of the towers; the providing of the other was undertaken by Godfrey, Robert Curthose, and Robert[113] of Flanders.[120] Owing to the barrenness of the region around Jerusalem, wood for the construction was not to be had near at hand; but guided by a friendly Syrian Christian, the two Roberts with a band of knights and foot soldiers made their way to a distant forest in the hills ‘in the direction of Arabia’, and, loading wood upon camels, brought it back to Jerusalem, where the building operations were pushed forward with feverish activity for almost four weeks.[121] When the work had almost reached completion, Godfrey and his associates determined upon a sudden change of plan; and, during the night of 9-10 July, they had their tower and other engines taken apart and moved a mile eastward towards the valley of Jehoshaphat, to a point where level ground offered a good approach, and where the wall was weaker, not having been reënforced by the beleaguered garrison.[122]

The attack on the city on June 13 failed miserably due to the almost complete lack of siege equipment, and it became clear that much more detailed preparations were needed. It was decided that two movable wooden siege towers and other tools had to be built at all costs.[119] Count Raymond took charge of one of the towers, while Godfrey, Robert Curthose, and Robert[113] of Flanders arranged for the other.[120] Because the area around Jerusalem lacked suitable wood, the two Roberts, guided by a friendly Syrian Christian, set out with a group of knights and foot soldiers to a distant forest in the hills 'in the direction of Arabia', where they loaded wood onto camels and brought it back to Jerusalem. Building operations then proceeded at a frantic pace for nearly four weeks.[121] When the work was almost finished, Godfrey and his allies decided to change their plan suddenly; during the night of July 9-10, they had their tower and other equipment dismantled and moved a mile east to the valley of Jehoshaphat, to a spot with level ground that provided better access and where the wall was weaker because it hadn't been reinforced by the besieged garrison.[122]

During the next three days the siege tower and other apparatus were again assembled and set in order for action; and at dawn 14 July the assault was begun.[123] All day long it was pressed with vigor, and though the defenders fought with the heroism of desperation, endeavoring to set fire to the tower as it was moved forward,[124] all their efforts failed. Next morning at daybreak the attack was renewed, Robert Curthose and Tancred operating the mangonels which cleared the way for the tower to be rolled up close to the wall.[125] The garrison still stood stoutly to the defence and let down bags filled with straw to break the shock of the missiles hurled from the mangonels. The Christians were filled with discouragement.[126] But as the hour approached at which the[114] Saviour was raised upon the cross (9 A.M.), their mighty effort at last was crowned with success.[127] With burning arrows they managed to fire the sacks of straw with which the wall was protected; and as the flames burst forth the defenders were compelled to retire. Then dropping a bridge from the tower to the wall, the crusaders rushed across and carried all before them.[128] Soon the gates were opened and the city was given over to carnage and plunder.[129] With victory assured, the blood-stained warriors paused momentarily in their work of destruction, and, “rejoicing and weeping from excess of joy,” turned aside to render adoration at the Sepulchre and fulfil their vows;[130] but not for two days were the pillage and slaughter ended.[131]

During the next three days, the siege tower and other equipment were put together and prepared for action again; and at dawn on July 14, the assault began.[123] It was pushed forward vigorously all day long, and although the defenders fought with desperation, trying to set fire to the tower as it moved forward,[124] all their efforts were in vain. The next morning at dawn, the attack resumed, with Robert Curthose and Tancred operating the mangonels to clear the way for the tower to be rolled up close to the wall.[125] The garrison continued to defend bravely, lowering bags filled with straw to absorb the impact of the missiles launched from the mangonels. The Christians felt disheartened.[126] But as the hour approached when the[114] Saviour was raised on the cross (9 A.M.), their determined efforts finally succeeded.[127] They managed to set fire to the straw bags that protected the wall with burning arrows; and as the flames erupted, the defenders were forced to retreat. Then, dropping a bridge from the tower to the wall, the crusaders rushed across and overwhelmed everything in their path.[128] Soon the gates were opened and the city was plunged into chaos and plunder.[129] With victory assured, the blood-stained warriors paused for a moment in their destruction, and, “rejoicing and weeping from excessive joy,” turned aside to pay their respects at the Sepulchre and fulfill their vows;[130] but the pillaging and slaughter continued for two more days.[131]

It remained for the crusaders to elect a ruler of the newly conquered city and territory. After two conferences[132] and much discussion the choice of the leaders fell upon Godfrey of Bouillon, the position having first been offered to Raymond of Toulouse.[133] “Though unwilling,” Godfrey was elected “advocate of the church of the Holy Sepulchre.”[134] A generation later the belief was widely current that the honor had also been offered to Robert Curthose and declined by him;[135] but it rests upon no acceptable contemporary authority, and appears to have been a later invention.

It was up to the crusaders to choose a ruler for the newly conquered city and territory. After two meetings[132] and a lot of discussion, the leaders decided on Godfrey of Bouillon, even though the position was first offered to Raymond of Toulouse.[133] “Though reluctant,” Godfrey was elected as “advocate of the church of the Holy Sepulchre.”[134] A generation later, it was widely believed that the honor had also been offered to Robert Curthose and he turned it down;[135] but there is no solid contemporary evidence for this, and it seems to have been a later fabrication.

Hardly had Godfrey been raised to his new dignity when he became involved in a dispute with the count of Toulouse, not unlike the quarrel which had arisen between Raymond and Bohemond after the capture of Antioch. Raymond was holding the Tower of David and declined to hand it over to the new ruler. But Godfrey[115] was strongly supported in his just demand by Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders and by many even of Raymond’s own followers, who were eager to return home and desired the count to lead them; and under pressure Raymond, always sensitive to popular opinion, was obliged to yield.[136] It was during this same period that Duke Robert’s chaplain, Arnulf of Chocques, was raised to the dignity of acting patriarch of Jerusalem (1 August).[137] Though only a priest—perhaps not even in subdeacon’s orders—and of obscure birth, he had contrived by his learning, personality, and eloquence to make himself the leader of the anti-Provençal party; and his elevation to this high position was another notable victory for the enemies of Count Raymond.

Hardly had Godfrey been elevated to his new position when he found himself in a conflict with the Count of Toulouse, similar to the dispute that arose between Raymond and Bohemond after the capture of Antioch. Raymond was in control of the Tower of David and refused to hand it over to the new ruler. However, Godfrey[115] received strong support for his rightful demand from Robert Curthose, Robert of Flanders, and many of Raymond's own followers, who were eager to return home and wanted the count to lead them; under pressure, Raymond, always attuned to public sentiment, was forced to give in.[136] It was during this same time that Duke Robert's chaplain, Arnulf of Chocques, was elevated to the role of acting patriarch of Jerusalem (1 August).[137] Although he was just a priest—perhaps not even a subdeacon—and came from humble beginnings, he managed to rise to prominence as the leader of the anti-Provençal faction through his knowledge, charisma, and eloquence; his promotion to this high position marked another significant win for Count Raymond's adversaries.

Meanwhile a new peril arose to menace the crusaders in the enjoyment of their conquests. Before any of the leaders had completed their preparations for the homeward journey, news arrived that the emir Malik el-Afdhal, grand vizier of the caliph of Egypt, was rapidly approaching at the head of a great army.[138] Once more the crusaders were to be put to the test of a battle in the open with an enemy in greatly superior numbers. On 11 August the leaders concentrated their forces in the vicinity of Ascalon and prepared for battle.[139] Next morning at dawn they advanced into a pleasant valley near the seashore and drew up their forces in battle order. Duke Godfrey led the left wing, farthest inland, Count Raymond the right beside the sea, while the centre was commanded by the two Roberts, Tancred, and Eustace of Boulogne.[140] When all was ready, the crusaders moved forward, while the Saracens held their positions and[116] awaited the attack.[141] As the opposing forces came together Robert Curthose perceived the standard of the emir—a lance of silver surmounted by a golden sphere—which served as the rallying point for the Saracen forces; and charging the standard-bearer at full speed, he wounded him mortally[142] and caused the standard itself to be captured by the crusaders. Spurred on by Robert’s brilliant example, the count of Flanders and Tancred dashed forward to the attack and carried all before them right into the enemy’s camp. The victory of the centre was complete; and the Saracens broke and fled, many of them being slain by the Christians who pursued them. Vast quantities of booty were taken and borne away by the victors to Jerusalem.[143] Robert of Normandy purchased for twenty marks of silver the standard of the emir, which had been captured by his own heroic act, and presented it to Arnulf, the acting patriarch, to be placed in the church of the Sepulchre as a memorial of the great victory.[144]

Meanwhile, a new threat emerged to challenge the crusaders as they celebrated their victories. Before any of the leaders had finished getting ready for the journey home, news arrived that Emir Malik el-Afdhal, the grand vizier of the caliph of Egypt, was quickly approaching with a large army.[138] Once again, the crusaders faced the prospect of battle against a numerically superior enemy. On August 11, the leaders gathered their forces near Ascalon and prepared for battle.[139] The next morning at dawn, they advanced into a scenic valley near the coast and organized their forces in battle formation. Duke Godfrey led the left flank, further inland, Count Raymond commanded the right near the sea, while the center was led by the two Roberts, Tancred, and Eustace of Boulogne.[140] When everything was ready, the crusaders surged forward, while the Saracens held their ground and[116] waited for the attack.[141] As the opposing forces clashed, Robert Curthose spotted the emir's standard—a silver lance topped with a golden sphere—which served as the rallying point for the Saracen troops; charging at full speed, he mortally wounded the standard-bearer[142] and captured the standard for the crusaders. Inspired by Robert's bold move, the Count of Flanders and Tancred rushed forward to attack, breaking through and advancing into the enemy's camp. The center achieved total victory; the Saracens broke ranks and fled, many being killed by the Christians as they pursued. A vast amount of loot was collected and taken back by the victors to Jerusalem.[143] Robert of Normandy bought the emir's standard, which he had captured in his heroic act, for twenty marks of silver and presented it to Arnulf, the acting patriarch, to be displayed in the church of the Sepulchre as a tribute to their significant victory.[144]

With the battle of Ascalon the contemporary histories of the Crusade come abruptly to an end, and it becomes more difficult than ever to piece together a connected account of the exploits of Robert Curthose in the Holy Land. If the account of Ordericus Vitalis can be trusted, he again assumed the rôle of mediator, together with Robert of Flanders, in the fresh quarrel which broke out between Godfrey and the count of Toulouse over the expected surrender of Ascalon.[145] But his efforts met with no success, and the Saracens, learning of the dissension among the leaders, closed their gates. For more than fifty years Ascalon remained in the hands of the enemy, a constant menace to the peace and prosperity of the Latin Kingdom.

With the battle of Ascalon, the current histories of the Crusade come to a sudden stop, making it harder than ever to create a connected story of Robert Curthose's actions in the Holy Land. If we can rely on Ordericus Vitalis's account, he once again took on the role of mediator, along with Robert of Flanders, in the new dispute that arose between Godfrey and the count of Toulouse over the anticipated surrender of Ascalon.[145] However, his attempts were unsuccessful, and the Saracens, aware of the disagreements among the leaders, shut their gates. For over fifty years, Ascalon remained under enemy control, a constant threat to the peace and stability of the Latin Kingdom.

Nothing now remained to detain longer in the Holy Land Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders, and other crusaders[117] who had no personal ambitions to promote. Having bathed in the Jordan and gathered palms at Jericho according to the immemorial custom of Jerusalem-farers,[146] they took leave of Godfrey and Tancred and set forth upon the homeward journey in company with Count Raymond.[147] As they proceeded northward by the coast road they learned that Bohemond had taken advantage of their absence in the south to lay siege to the friendly city of Laodicea. But making a short halt at Jebeleh, they quickly came to an understanding with the Laodiceans; and when they had compelled Bohemond to retire from his disgraceful enterprise, they were received into the city with great rejoicing.[148] It was then the month of September.[149] Raymond, who by this time—as Chalandon has made perfectly clear[150]—was acting in close agreement with Alexius, garrisoned the fortresses in the Emperor’s name and remained to hold the city against the machinations of Bohemond.[151]

Nothing now kept Robert Curthose, Robert of Flanders, and the other crusaders[117] from staying longer in the Holy Land, as they had no personal goals to achieve. After bathing in the Jordan River and gathering palms at Jericho, following the long-standing tradition of pilgrims to Jerusalem,[146] they said goodbye to Godfrey and Tancred and set off on their journey home with Count Raymond.[147] As they traveled north along the coast road, they discovered that Bohemond had taken advantage of their absence in the south to besiege the friendly city of Laodicea. However, after a quick stop in Jebeleh, they quickly reached an agreement with the Laodiceans, and when they forced Bohemond to back down from his shameful venture, they were welcomed into the city with great celebration.[148] It was then September.[149] By this time, as Chalandon has made very clear[150], Raymond was working closely with Alexius, fortifying the strongholds in the Emperor’s name and staying to defend the city against Bohemond’s schemes.[151]

After a brief sojourn at Laodicea, Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders and many of their comrades continued their homeward journey by sea,[152] embarking, apparently, upon imperial ships and sailing for Constantinople, where they were magnificently received by the Emperor.[153] To all who would enter his service he offered great rewards and honors; but the two Roberts desired to push on homeward without delay. Accordingly, he presented them with rich gifts and granted them markets and a free passage through his territories; and so they returned to Italy and were received with great rejoicing by Roger of Sicily, Roger[118] Bursa, Geoffrey of Conversano, and other relatives and compatriots.[154]

After a short stay in Laodicea, Robert Curthose, Robert of Flanders, and many of their companions continued their journey home by sea,[152] apparently boarding imperial ships and sailing to Constantinople, where they were warmly welcomed by the Emperor.[153] He offered great rewards and honors to anyone who would join his service; however, the two Roberts wanted to return home without delay. As a result, he gave them generous gifts and allowed them markets and free passage through his lands, and they made their way back to Italy, where they were joyously welcomed by Roger of Sicily, Roger[118] Bursa, Geoffrey of Conversano, and other family and friends.[154]

Here Duke Robert paused and comfortably rested upon his enviable reputation while he enjoyed the sumptuous entertainment of admiring friends and made plans for the future. His position during this second sojourn in Italy was indeed an enviable one. For once in his life he had played a distinguished part in a great adventure worthy of the best traditions of the Normans. It is true that he had not displayed so great energy and resourcefulness as some of the other leaders. Bohemond and Tancred, had they been present, might in a measure have eclipsed his fame. But for the moment he stood without a rival; and it is little wonder that he gained the hand of one of the great heiresses of Norman Italy together with a dower sufficiently rich to enable him to redeem his duchy.[155]

Here Duke Robert paused and comfortably rested on his well-deserved reputation while enjoying the lavish attention of admiring friends and making plans for the future. His position during this second stay in Italy was truly enviable. For once in his life, he had played a notable role in a great adventure that lived up to the best traditions of the Normans. It's true he hadn't shown the same level of energy and resourcefulness as some of the other leaders. Bohemond and Tancred, if they had been there, might have somewhat overshadowed his fame. But for now, he had no rivals; and it’s no surprise he won the hand of one of the great heiresses of Norman Italy along with a dowry rich enough to help him reclaim his duchy.[155]

The Crusade had been a fortunate venture in the life of Robert Curthose. He had set out from Normandy with a record of continuous failure and a reputation for weakness and incompetence. He was now returning with all the prestige and glory of a great crusading prince, his past sins and failures all forgotten. He was soon to become a hero of romance; and, among modern writers, Freeman has not hesitated to praise him as a skilled commander, “ever foremost in fight and council.”[156] But a careful reading of the sources hardly justifies the bestowal of such praise. Robert had, it is true, shown some fine qualities as a crusader. He had kept faith with the Greek Emperor and won his lasting gratitude. His generosity and good-fellowship had gained him many friends and followers,[157] and it is not recorded that any one was his enemy.[119] As a warrior he had always fought with distinguished bravery, and in the battle of Ascalon, at least, he had performed a greater feat of arms than any of his comrades. He had gone to the Holy Land with no ulterior ambitions, and in this respect he stands in happy contrast with the self-seeking Bohemond and the grasping count of Toulouse. His disinterestedness had gained him a certain distinction enjoyed by no other crusader, save perhaps his cousin, Count Robert of Flanders; and it is not without reason that he appears frequently among the peacemakers, who in the general interest undertook to reconcile the quarrels of rival leaders. Yet he was still the same indulgent, affable, ‘sleepy duke,’[158] who had failed in the government of his duchy once and was to fail again. Though brave and active in the moment of danger, he was in no sense comparable as a general or as a statesman with such leaders as Bohemond and Godfrey; and on the whole the judgment of Freeman must be reversed. Robert was, so far as we know, never foremost in council; he was rarely foremost on the field of battle; and he showed no particular capacity for generalship. But with such qualities as he possessed, he was content to coöperate harmoniously with the more active and resourceful leaders, persevering on the way until the pagan had been vanquished and the Sepulchre had been won. Not unnaturally he returned to Europe in the enjoyment of fame and honor.

The Crusade had turned out to be a lucky venture in the life of Robert Curthose. He had left Normandy with a history of constant failure and a reputation for weakness and incompetence. Now he was coming back with all the prestige and glory of a great crusading prince, his past sins and failures all forgotten. He was about to become a romantic hero; among modern writers, Freeman has praised him as a skilled commander, “always at the front in battle and council.”[156] However, a close look at the sources doesn’t really support such high praise. It’s true that Robert had shown some admirable qualities as a crusader. He had kept his promise to the Greek Emperor and earned his lasting gratitude. His generosity and friendliness had won him many friends and followers,[157] and there’s no record of anyone being his enemy.[119] As a warrior, he had always fought with notable bravery, and during the battle of Ascalon, at least, he had achieved a greater feat than any of his comrades. He had gone to the Holy Land without any hidden ambitions, which sets him apart nicely from the self-serving Bohemond and the greedy count of Toulouse. His selflessness had earned him a unique standing that no other crusader had, except maybe his cousin, Count Robert of Flanders; it’s no surprise that he often appeared among the peacemakers, who worked to resolve the conflicts between rival leaders. Yet he remained the same easygoing, affable, ‘sleepy duke,’[158] who had once failed at governing his duchy and would do so again. Though brave and active in moments of danger, he was not really comparable as a general or statesman to leaders like Bohemond and Godfrey; overall, Freeman’s judgment needs to be revised. As far as we know, Robert was never a key figure in council; he was rarely a leader on the battlefield; and he showed no particular talent for generalship. But with the abilities he had, he was content to work harmoniously with the more dynamic and resourceful leaders, sticking with them until the pagans were defeated and the Sepulchre was secured. Naturally, he returned to Europe enjoying fame and honor.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 9.

[2] Matthew of Edessa, Chronique, in H. C. A., i, p. 24.

[2] Matthew of Edessa, Chronique, in H. C. A., i, p. 24.

[3] P. 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 219.

[4] “Indomita gens Normannorum.” Ordericus, iii, p. 474.

[4] “The unstoppable people of the Normans.” Ordericus, iii, p. 474.

[5] Ordericus, iii, pp. 475-476.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iii, pp. 475-476.

[6] Ibid., p. 476. Ordericus evidently believes that the duke’s unfortunate situation in Normandy was his chief reason for taking the cross: “Denique talibus infortuniis, Rodbertus dux, perspectis anxius, et adhuc peiora formidans, ut pote ab omnibus pene destitutus, … decrevit terram suam fratri suo regi dimittere; et cruce Domini sumpta, pro peccatis suis Deo satisfacturus, in Ierusalem pergere.”

[6] Ibid., p. 476. Ordericus clearly thinks that the duke’s unfortunate situation in Normandy was his main reason for taking the cross: “Finally, faced with such misfortunes, anxious Rodbertus, fearing even worse since he was almost deserted by everyone, decided to leave his land to his brother the king; and having taken the cross of the Lord to atone for his sins, he set out for Jerusalem.”

[7] Cf. Louis Bréhier, L’église et l’Orient au moyen âge: les croisades (Paris, 1907), pp. 52-62.

[7] See Louis Bréhier, The Church and the East in the Middle Ages: The Crusades (Paris, 1907), pp. 52-62.

[8] Cf. Ordericus, iii, pp. 470 ff.

[8] See Ordericus, iii, pp. 470 and following.

[9] For the papal itinerary see Philipp Jaffé, Regesta Pontificum Romanorum (2d ed., Leipsic, 1885-88), i, pp. 681-685.

[9] For the papal itinerary, check out Philipp Jaffé, Regesta Pontificum Romanorum (2nd ed., Leipzig, 1885-88), i, pp. 681-685.

[10] Hugh of Flavigny, Chronicon, in M. G. H., Scriptores, viii, p. 475.

[10] Hugh of Flavigny, Chronicon, in M. G. H., Scriptores, viii, p. 475.

[11] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[12] Hugh of Flavigny, the abbot’s companion and secretary, drew up a charter for Duke Robert at Bayeux 24 May 1096. Haskins, p. 67, no. 4, and n. 19; cf. p. 76, n. 34; and supra, p. 18, n. 6.

[12] Hugh of Flavigny, the abbot’s associate and secretary, created a document for Duke Robert in Bayeux on May 24, 1096. Haskins, p. 67, no. 4, and n. 19; cf. p. 76, n. 34; and supra, p. 18, n. 6.

[13] Haskins, pp. 75-76, and the sources there cited.

[13] Haskins, pp. 75-76, and the sources mentioned there.

[14] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p 371.

[14] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p 371.

[15] Ordericus, iii, p. 476.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iii, p. 476.

[16] Hugh of Flavigny, in M. G. H., Scriptores, viii, p. 475; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 274-275; Ordericus, iii, p. 476; iv, p. 16; Eadmer, p. 74; A.-S. C., a. 1096; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 40; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 371; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 38. There is disagreement as to the term of the loan. According to Hugh of Flavigny it was to be for three years, according to Ordericus five, and according to Robert of Torigny until the duke’s return from the Crusade.

[16] Hugh of Flavigny, in M. G. H., Scriptores, viii, p. 475; Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 274-275; Ordericus, iii, p. 476; iv, p. 16; Eadmer, p. 74; A.-S. C., a. 1096; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 40; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 371; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 38. There is a debate regarding the duration of the loan. Hugh of Flavigny states it was for three years, Ordericus claims five, and Robert of Torigny mentions until the duke returns from the Crusade.

[17] Eadmer, pp. 74-75; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 40; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 371-372.

[17] Eadmer, pp. 74-75; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 40; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 371-372.

[18] Leges Edwardi Confessoris, in Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen, ed. Felix Liebermann (Halle, 1898-1912), i, pp. 636-637; “Et hanc libertatem habuit sancta ecclesia usque ad tempus Willelmi iunioris, qui de baronibus totius patrie auxilium petiit ad Normanniam retinendam de fratre suo Rodberto eunte in Ierusalem. Ipsi autem concesserunt ei quatuor solidos de unaquaque hyda, sanctam ecclesiam non excipientes.

[18] The Laws of Edward the Confessor, in The Laws of the Anglo-Saxons, ed. Felix Liebermann (Halle, 1898-1912), i, pp. 636-637; “And the holy church held this freedom until the time of William the Younger, who sought help from the barons of the whole country to retain Normandy against his brother Robert, who was going to Jerusalem. They granted him four shillings for each hide, not excluding the holy church.”

“Quorum dum fieret collectio, clamabat ecclesia, libertatem suam reposcens; sed nichil sibi profuit.” A later recension adds that the grant was made, “non lege statutum tamen neque firmatum, sed hac necessitatis causa.”

“While the collection was being gathered, the church was shouting, demanding its freedom; but it did not benefit them at all.” A later version adds that the grant was made, “not by law established or confirmed, but for the sake of necessity.”

[19] It is difficult to see why this should have been such a burden, but the contemporary writers leave no doubt as to the resentment which it aroused. William of Malmesbury (G. P., p. 432) is very bitter against the abbot of Malmesbury because of his action on this occasion and very specific as to the sufferings of his church: “Denique die uno .xii. textus Evangeliorum, .viiiᵗᵒ. cruces, .viiiᵗᵒ. scrinia argento et auro nudata et excrustata sunt.” Eadmer (p. 75) tells how Anselm was obliged to borrow two hundred marks from the cathedral treasury, placing his demesne vill of Peckham in vif gage for seven years as security.—On vif gage see R. Génestal, Rôle des monastères comme établissements de crédit (Paris, 1901), pp. 1-2.

[19] It's hard to understand why this was such a heavy burden, but writers of the time clearly express the anger it caused. William of Malmesbury (G. P., p. 432) is quite harsh toward the abbot of Malmesbury for his actions on this occasion and provides detailed accounts of his church's suffering: “Finally, on one day, twelve texts of the Gospels, eight crosses, and eight containers stripped of silver and gold were taken.” Eadmer (p. 75) explains how Anselm had to borrow two hundred marks from the cathedral's funds, putting his estate in Peckham in vif gage for seven years as collateral.—For vif gage, see R. Génestal, Rôle des monastères comme établissements de crédit (Paris, 1901), pp. 1-2.

[20] E.g., a charter published by Léopold Delisle in Littérature latine et histoire du moyen âge (Paris, 1890), pp. 28-29. All such documents as have come to light are cited in connection with individual crusaders in Appendix D.

[20] For example, a charter published by Léopold Delisle in Littérature latine et histoire du moyen âge (Paris, 1890), pp. 28-29. All such documents that have been discovered are referenced in relation to individual crusaders in Appendix D.

[21] For the women with Duke Robert’s forces see Appendix D, nos. 6, 10, 13, 14.

[21] For the women with Duke Robert’s troops, refer to Appendix D, nos. 6, 10, 13, 14.

[22] For a full list of Robert’s known companions on the Crusade, with all the evidence concerning them, see Appendix D.

[22] For a complete list of Robert’s known companions on the Crusade, along with all the related information, check Appendix D.

[23] It was perhaps through this Alan that the names of so many Breton crusaders have been preserved in the history of Baldric of Dol, from which they have been copied by Ordericus Vitalis.

[23] It was likely through this Alan that the names of many Breton crusaders have been recorded in the history of Baldric of Dol, from which they were later copied by Ordericus Vitalis.

[24] They are mentioned in a general way as taking part in the battle with Kerboga at Antioch, 28 June 1098: “In tertia Rodbertus dux Normannorum, cum xv milibus Cenomannorum, Andegavorum, Britonum, et Anglorum.” Ordericus, iii, p. 555. There is a good deal of documentary evidence bearing upon crusaders from Maine, which, however, is in no case quite sufficient to prove that any individual Manceau whom we can identify actually went on the First Crusade. It will be found in Appendix D, nos. 22-24, 27, 30, 38, 47. An anonymous work entitled Noblesse du Maine aux croisades (Le Mans, 1859), pp. 13-14, gives a list of twenty-five noble Manceaux who answered Pope Urban’s call. The list is valueless, however, since no evidence or authority is cited in any case, and the work is obviously based upon no sufficient criticism.

[24] They are mentioned in general terms as participating in the battle with Kerboga at Antioch, June 28, 1098: “In tertia Rodbertus dux Normannorum, cum xv milibus Cenomannorum, Andegavorum, Britonum, et Anglorum.” Ordericus, iii, p. 555. There is quite a bit of documentary evidence regarding crusaders from Maine, but none of it definitively proves that any identifiable individual from Le Maine actually went on the First Crusade. This information can be found in Appendix D, nos. 22-24, 27, 30, 38, 47. An anonymous work titled Noblesse du Maine aux croisades (Le Mans, 1859), pp. 13-14, provides a list of twenty-five noble individuals from Le Maine who responded to Pope Urban’s call. However, this list is worthless since it fails to cite any evidence or authority, and the work clearly lacks adequate critique.

[25] Ordericus, iv, pp. 37-38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 37-38.

[26] A.-S. C., a. 1096.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.-S. C., a. 1096.

[27] See Appendix E, pp. 231-232.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix E, pp. 231-232.

[28] G. R., ii, p. 431.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 431.

[29] See Appendix C.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix C.

[30] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 40.

[30] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 40.

[31] Cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 37: “Ea tempestate qua Rodbertus dux fratri suo Normanniam commisit, et ab eo magnam argenti copiam, ad explendum iter ad sepulchrum Regis nostri, recepit, Helias comes ad curiam regis Rotomagum venit. Qui, postquam diu cum duce consiliatus fuit, ad regem accessit, eique humiliter dixit…” Freeman places the meeting “at some point of the border-land of the Vexin, at Pontoise or at Chaumont,” citing as authority a letter of Ivo of Chartres (H. F., xv, p. 82); but he has quite arbitrarily assigned to 1096 a letter which clearly does not belong to that period. William Rufus, i, p. 559; cf. supra, p. 84, n. 215.

[31] See Ordericus, iv, p. 37: “At that time when Duke Robert entrusted Normandy to his brother and received a large amount of silver from him to fund the journey to our king's tomb, Count Helias came to the court of King Rouen. After discussing matters with the duke for a long time, he approached the king and humbly said to him…” Freeman places the meeting “at some point on the border of the Vexin, at Pontoise or at Chaumont,” citing a letter from Ivo of Chartres (H. F., xv, p. 82) as his source; however, he has quite arbitrarily assigned a letter that clearly does not belong to that time period to 1096. William Rufus, i, p. 559; see also supra, p. 84, n. 215.

[32] Cf. supra, n. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See supra, n. 16.

[33] Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana (1095-1127), ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 159, and n. 21. Fulcher first wrote ‘September’ and later changed it to ‘October.’ Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 483) and William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, p. 402) both place the departure in September. Hagenmeyer probably explains the discrepancy correctly when he remarks that all did not depart at exactly the same time.

[33] Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana (1095-1127), ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 159, and n. 21. Fulcher initially wrote ‘September’ and later changed it to ‘October.’ Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 483) and William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, p. 402) both state that the departure happened in September. Hagenmeyer likely provides the correct explanation for the discrepancy when he notes that not everyone left at the exact same time.

[34] Fulcher, pp. 162-163. The passage is highly rhetorical, but Fulcher, it should be remembered, was an eyewitness.

[34] Fulcher, pp. 162-163. The passage is very dramatic, but it's important to remember that Fulcher was there to witness it all.

[35] Ibid., p. 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 161.

[36] Hugh of Flavigny, in M. G. H., Scriptores, viii, p. 475.

[36] Hugh of Flavigny, in M. G. H., Scriptores, viii, p. 475.

[37] For the stages of this route see the remarkable itinerary of Abbot Nicholas Saemundarson of Thingeyrar (in northern Iceland) who made the pilgrimage to the Holy Land between 1151 and 1154. E. C. Werlauff, Symbolae ad Geographiam Medii Aevi ex Monumentis Islandicis (Copenhagen, 1821), pp. 18-25. It is summarized by Paul Riant, Expéditions et pèlerinages des Scandinaves en Terre Sainte (Paris, 1865), pp. 80 ff.

[37] For the stages of this route, see the impressive itinerary of Abbot Nicholas Saemundarson of Thingeyrar (in northern Iceland), who made the pilgrimage to the Holy Land between 1151 and 1154. E. C. Werlauff, Symbolae ad Geographiam Medii Aevi ex Monumentis Islandicis (Copenhagen, 1821), pp. 18-25. It's summarized by Paul Riant, Expéditions et pèlerinages des Scandinaves en Terre Sainte (Paris, 1865), pp. 80 ff.

[38] Fulcher, p. 164; cf. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 20; Ordericus, iii, p. 486.

[38] Fulcher, p. 164; see also Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 20; Ordericus, iii, p. 486.

[39] Fulcher, pp. 164-166.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fulcher, pp. 164-166.

[40] Petrus Diaconus, Chronica Monasterii Casinensis, in M. G. H., Scriptores, vii, p. 765; cf. the letter of Emperor Alexius to Abbot Oderisius of Monte Cassino, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, pp. 140-141.

[40] Petrus Diaconus, Chronicle of the Monastery of Cassino, in M. G. H., Writers, vii, p. 765; see the letter from Emperor Alexius to Abbot Oderisius of Monte Cassino, in Crusade Letters, pp. 140-141.

[41] Fulcher, p. 166; Petrus Diaconus, loc. cit.

[41] Fulcher, p. 166; Petrus Diaconus, loc. cit.

[42] G. F., pp. 147 ff.; Lupus Protospatarius, in M. G. H., Scriptores, v, p. 62; cf. Ferdinand Chalandon, Histoire de la domination normande en Italie et en Sicilie (Paris, 1907), i, pp. 301-302. William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, pp. 390, 453), on the other hand, represents the crafty Bohemond as responsible for the inception of the whole crusading movement, a view which is accepted and developed at great length by Sir Francis Palgrave, History of Normandy and England (London, 1851-64), iv, p. 484 et passim. H. W. C. Davis is also tempted by it. England under the Normans and Angevins (London, 1905), p. 102. But in the face of the positive testimony of the Gesta Francorum and of Lupus Protospatarius it is untenable.

[42] G. F., pp. 147 ff.; Lupus Protospatarius, in M. G. H., Scriptores, v, p. 62; cf. Ferdinand Chalandon, Histoire de la domination normande en Italie et en Sicilie (Paris, 1907), i, pp. 301-302. William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, pp. 390, 453), on the other hand, portrays the cunning Bohemond as the one who started the entire crusading movement, a perspective that is accepted and elaborated on at great length by Sir Francis Palgrave, History of Normandy and England (London, 1851-64), iv, p. 484 et passim. H. W. C. Davis is also drawn to it. England under the Normans and Angevins (London, 1905), p. 102. However, considering the strong evidence from the Gesta Francorum and Lupus Protospatarius, this view is unsustainable.

[43] Fulcher, p. 167.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fulcher, p. 167.

[44] Ibid., pp. 167-168; Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 20; Ordericus, iii, p. 486.

[44] Same source., pp. 167-168; Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 20; Ordericus, iii, p. 486.

[45] Fulcher, p. 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fulcher, p. 168.

[46] Ordericus, iii, p. 486.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 3, p. 486.

[47] Fulcher, p. 168. But probably many had only intended to make the pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Nicholas of Bari. Cf. Miracula S. Nicolai conscripta a Monacho Beccensi, in Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi, ed. the Bollandists (Brussels, 1889-93), ii, p. 422. Fulcher of Chartres (p. 167) notes that many of the crusaders turned aside to pray at the church of St. Nicholas.

[47] Fulcher, p. 168. But it's likely many only meant to make the pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Nicholas of Bari. See Miracula S. Nicolai conscripta a Monacho Beccensi, in Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi, ed. the Bollandists (Brussels, 1889-93), ii, p. 422. Fulcher of Chartres (p. 167) points out that many of the crusaders diverted to pray at the church of St. Nicholas.

[48] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 409.

[48] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 409.

[49] See Appendix D, no. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix D, no. 29.

[50] Fulcher, pp. 168-171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fulcher, pp. 168-171.

[51] Fulcher of Chartres (pp. 172-175) gives a full itinerary: “ante urbem praefatam [i.e., Durazzo] transivimus. Itaque Bulgarorum regiones per montium praerupta et loca satis deserta perreximus. Daemonis ad flumen rapidum tunc venimus omnes… Mane autem aurora clarescente, … iter nostrum adripuimus conscendendo montem, quem Bagulatum nuncupant. Postea montanis postpositis urbibusque Lucretia, Botella, Bofinat, Stella, pervenimus ad flumen, quod vocatur Bardarium… Quo transito, sequenti die ante urbem Thessalonicam … tentoria tetendimus nostra… Deinde Macedoniam transeuntes, per vallem Philippensium et per Crisopolim atque Christopolim, Praetoriam, Messinopolim, Macram, Traianopolim, Neapolim et Panadox, Rodosto et Eracleam, Salumbriam et Naturam Constantinopolim pervenimus.” For identification of place names see Hagenmeyer’s notes, ibid.

[51] Fulcher of Chartres (pp. 172-175) provides a detailed itinerary: “before arriving at the mentioned city [i.e., Durazzo], we crossed over. Thus, we traveled through the regions of the Bulgars, navigating steep mountains and quite desolate areas. We came to the Demon’s River, which flowed swiftly… As dawn broke the next morning, … we resumed our journey by climbing the mountain they call Bagulatum. After passing through the mountains and the towns of Lucretia, Botella, Bofinat, and Stella, we reached the river known as Bardarium… After crossing it, the following day we set up our tents before the city of Thessalonica… Then, crossing into Macedonia, we went through the valley of Philippi and through Crisopolis and Christopolis, Praetorium, Messinopolis, Macram, Traianopolis, Neapolis and Panadox, Rodosto and Heraclea, Salumbria and Nature, we arrived in Constantinople.” For place name identification, see Hagenmeyer’s notes, ibid.

[52] Fulcher, pp. 175-176.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fulcher, pp. 175-176.

[53] Ibid., pp. 176-177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 176-177.

[54] Ibid., pp. 175-176.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same reference, pp. 175-176.

[55] Letter of Stephen of Blois to his wife Adela, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, pp. 138-139; cf. Fulcher, p. 178.

[55] Letter from Stephen of Blois to his wife Adela, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, pp. 138-139; see also Fulcher, p. 178.

[56] For the relations of Alexius with the crusaders see the admirable discussion by Ferdinand Chalandon, Essai sur le règne d’Alexis Iᵉʳ Comnène (Paris, 1900), ch. vi, especially pp. 175-186.

[56] For the relationship between Alexius and the crusaders, check out the excellent discussion by Ferdinand Chalandon in his book Essai sur le règne d’Alexis Iᵉʳ Comnène (Paris, 1900), ch. vi, especially pp. 175-186.

[57] Fulcher, p. 178; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 413; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 314.

[57] Fulcher, p. 178; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 413; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 314.

[58] Fulcher, p. 179; letter of Stephen of Blois, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 139.

[58] Fulcher, p. 179; letter from Stephen of Blois, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 139.

[59] Fulcher, p. 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fulcher, p. 180.

[60] Ibid., pp. 182-183; letter of Stephen of Blois, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 139; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 239; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 153.

[60] Same source., pp. 182-183; letter from Stephen of Blois, in Crusade Letters, p. 139; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 239; see also Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 153.

[61] Fulcher, p. 181, and n. 4; G. F., pp. 186-187.

[61] Fulcher, p. 181, and n. 4; G. F., pp. 186-187.

[62] Albert of Aix reports Robert as taking part in this battle; but he is in direct disagreement with the testimony of eyewitnesses, and is clearly wrong. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 320.

[62] Albert of Aix states that Robert was involved in this battle; however, he contradicts the accounts of those who were there and is obviously mistaken. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 320.

[63] See the sources collected in Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 160.

[63] See the sources gathered in Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 160.

[64] Letter of Stephen of Blois, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 140; cf. Anna Comnena, in H. C. G., i, 2, p. 46.

[64] Letter of Stephen of Blois, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 140; cf. Anna Comnena, in H. C. G., i, 2, p. 46.

[65] Fulcher, p. 189, and n. 3.

[65] Fulcher, p. 189, and n. 3.

[66] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 167.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 167.

[67] According to the Gesta Francorum (p. 196) the division was accidental and due to darkness; and this appears to be the meaning of Raymond of Aguilers (H. C. Oc., iii, p. 240). Fulcher of Chartres (p. 194) confesses that he does not know the cause of the separation. Ralph of Caen (H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 620-621) explains that there were two opinions, but leans to the view that the division was accidental. Albert of Aix (ibid., iv, pp. 328-329), on the other hand, says that it was intentional. Cf. Hagenmeyer’s note in Fulcher, p. 194; Reinhold Röhricht, Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges, p. 90.

[67] According to the Gesta Francorum (p. 196), the split was unintentional and happened because of the darkness; this seems to be what Raymond of Aguilers is indicating (H. C. Oc., iii, p. 240). Fulcher of Chartres (p. 194) admits that he doesn't know why the separation occurred. Ralph of Caen (H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 620-621) mentions that there were two perspectives but seems to agree that the division was accidental. In contrast, Albert of Aix (ibid., iv, pp. 328-329) claims that it was deliberate. See Hagenmeyer’s note in Fulcher, p. 194; Reinhold Röhricht, Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges, p. 90.

[68] Fulcher, pp. 190-198; G. F., pp. 196-205; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 240; letter of Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, 620-622, 625 ff.; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, pp. 329-332.

[68] Fulcher, pp. 190-198; G. F., pp. 196-205; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 240; letter from Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, 620-622, 625 ff.; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, pp. 329-332.

[69] Guilbert of Nogent, ibid., iv, p. 160; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 622.

[69] Guilbert of Nogent, same source, iv, p. 160; Ralph of Caen, same source, iii, p. 622.

[70] See Chapter VIII, pp. 193-194.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Chapter 8, pp. 193-194.

[71] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 172.

[72] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 332-333; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 170.

[72] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 332-333; see also Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 170.

[73] On the route and the events of the march in general see Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 172, 175-179, 181-204, and the sources there collected. At Heraclea the army was divided, Baldwin and Tancred with their followers taking the southern route through the Cilician Gates, Robert and the other leaders with their forces making a long detour to the northward through Caesarea Mazaca, Coxon (the ancient Cocussus), and Marash, and finally approaching Antioch from the northeast. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 357-358: the fact is also implied in the other sources, especially Fulcher of Chartres, who writes in the first person until his separation from the Norman forces at Marash and his departure for Edessa as chaplain of Baldwin.

[73] For information on the route and the events of the march in general, see Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 172, 175-179, 181-204, and the sources compiled there. At Heraclea, the army split up, with Baldwin and Tancred leading their followers on the southern route through the Cilician Gates, while Robert and the other leaders took a longer detour northward, passing through Caesarea Mazaca, Coxon (the ancient Cocussus), and Marash, ultimately approaching Antioch from the northeast. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 357-358, suggests this as well, and it is also indicated in other sources, especially Fulcher of Chartres, who writes from a personal perspective until his separation from the Norman forces at Marash and his departure for Edessa as Baldwin's chaplain.

[74] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 200.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, *Chronology*, no. 200.

[75] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 362.

[75] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 362.

[76] G. F., pp. 239-241; letter of Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 362-363.

[76] G. F., pp. 239-241; letter from Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 362-363.

[77] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 203. On the positions taken up by the various contingents see Röhricht, Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges, p. 110.

[77] Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 203. For information on the positions held by the different groups, see Röhricht, History of the First Crusade, p. 110.

[78] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 242; cf. G. F., pp. 245-247; letter of Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145.

[78] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 242; see also G. F., pp. 245-247; letter from Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145.

[79] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 214.

[80] Laodicea ad Mare (modern Latakia), the seaport on the Syrian coast directly opposite the island of Cyprus. For all that follows concerning Laodicea and Robert’s connection therewith see Appendix E.

[80] Laodicea ad Mare (now known as Latakia) is the port city on the Syrian coast, directly across from the island of Cyprus. For everything that follows about Laodicea and Robert's connection to it, see Appendix E.

[81] Tudebode, Historia de Hierosolymitano Itinere, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 43.

[81] Tudebode, History of the Journey to Jerusalem, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 43.

[82] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 233.

[83] Tudebode, loc. cit. Albert of Aix (H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 381, 385) and Henry of Huntingdon (pp. 223, 224) erroneously make him lead one of the six divisions of knights under Bohemond.

[83] Tudebode, loc. cit. Albert of Aix (H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 381, 385) and Henry of Huntingdon (pp. 223, 224) mistakenly claim that he led one of the six divisions of knights under Bohemond.

[84] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 233.

[85] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 260, 262, 264, 265. According to Bruno of Lucca, Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders both had a hand in the secret negotiations. Letter of the clergy and people of Lucca, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 166. But Bruno, though present at the capture of Antioch, was clearly not well informed about these matters, and great importance cannot be attached to his statement. According to Baldric of Dol (H. C. Oc., iv, p. 55) and Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 537), Robert was among the chiefs to whom Bohemond confided his plans on the eve of putting them into execution. This is in no way unlikely, but Baldric and Ordericus are not independent, and it must be acknowledged that they are a very uncertain authority for such a point as this. The writers who were on the ground make no mention of Robert Curthose in this connection.

[85] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 260, 262, 264, 265. According to Bruno of Lucca, both Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders were involved in the secret negotiations. The letter from the clergy and people of Lucca, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 166. However, Bruno, even though he was there when Antioch was captured, clearly didn't have a good grasp of these events, so we can't place much weight on his account. According to Baldric of Dol (H. C. Oc., iv, p. 55) and Ordericus Vitalis (iii, p. 537), Robert was one of the leaders to whom Bohemond shared his plans just before putting them into action. While this is certainly possible, Baldric and Ordericus aren't independent sources, and we have to recognize that they're quite unreliable for claims like this. The authors who were actually on the ground don't mention Robert Curthose in this context.

[86] Letter of the clergy and people of Lucca, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 166; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 657.

[86] Letter from the clergy and people of Lucca, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 166; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 657.

[87] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 267, 269-274, 276, 278.

[87] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 267, 269-274, 276, 278.

[88] The brothers William and Alberic of Grandmesnil were among the fugitives. G. F., pp. 332-334; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 256; Baldric of Dol, ibid., iv, p. 64; Ordericus, iii, p. 545; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 194; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 662; Tudebode, ibid., iii, p. 67; Historia Belli Sacri, ibid., iii, p. 200. (In citing the last work I follow the practice of Hagenmeyer’s Chronologie in retaining the caption of Mabillon’s edition, though the title given in the Academy edition to which reference is made is Tudebodus Imitatus et Continuatus. The author is conjectured to have been a Norman from southern Italy who took part in the Crusade and afterwards settled at Antioch. He wrote after 1131.) William of Grandmesnil did not set out with Robert from Normandy, but went from southern Italy. According to Tudebode, Ralph of Caen, and the Historia Belli Sacri, Ivo of Grandmesnil was also among the fugitives. This act of cowardice made a deep impression upon contemporaries. Ralph of Caen writes: “At fratres, pudet, heu! pudet, heu! Normannia misit.” Guibert of Nogent, as a friend of the family, declines to mention the family name in connection with the incident.

[88] The brothers William and Alberic of Grandmesnil were among the escapees. G. F., pp. 332-334; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 256; Baldric of Dol, ibid., iv, p. 64; Ordericus, iii, p. 545; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 194; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 662; Tudebode, ibid., iii, p. 67; Historia Belli Sacri, ibid., iii, p. 200. (In citing the last work, I follow the practice of Hagenmeyer’s Chronologie in keeping the title from Mabillon’s edition, even though the title given in the Academy edition referenced is Tudebodus Imitatus et Continuatus. The author is believed to have been a Norman from southern Italy who participated in the Crusade and later settled in Antioch. He wrote after 1131.) William of Grandmesnil did not leave with Robert from Normandy but came from southern Italy. According to Tudebode, Ralph of Caen, and the Historia Belli Sacri, Ivo of Grandmesnil was also among the escapees. This act of cowardice left a strong impression on those at the time. Ralph of Caen writes: “At fratres, pudet, heu! pudet, heu! Normannia misit.” Guibert of Nogent, as a family friend, chooses not to mention the family name in connection with the incident.

[89] G. F., p. 340; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 196; cf. Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 256. The purpose of the measure was to restore the morale of the rank and file.

[89] G. F., p. 340; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 196; cf. Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 256. The goal of the action was to boost the morale of the regular troops.

[90] G. F., pp. 368-370; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 259. Or possibly he led the second division, the count of Flanders leading the third. The two Roberts evidently fought in close coöperation. Letter of Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 160; Fulcher, p. 255; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 666; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 422. During the battle a new division was formed from the forces of Robert Curthose and Godfrey in order to checkmate an attempt of the Turks to outflank the crusaders. G. F., p. 373.

[90] G. F., pp. 368-370; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 259. Or maybe he led the second division, while the count of Flanders took charge of the third. The two Roberts clearly fought closely together. Letter of Anselm de Ribemont, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 160; Fulcher, p. 255; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 666; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 422. During the battle, a new division was formed from the troops of Robert Curthose and Godfrey to counter a move by the Turks to outflank the crusaders. G. F., p. 373.

[91] Ibid., pp. 382-385; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 208; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 298.

[91] Ibid., pp. 382-385; Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 208; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 298.

[92] Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cruisewritings, p. 161.

[93] G. F., p. 394-395; Tudebode, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 87; cf. Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 266; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 448; Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 321.

[93] G. F., pp. 394-395; Tudebode, in H. C. Oc., vol. iii, p. 87; see also Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., vol. iii, p. 266; Albert of Aix, ibid., vol. iv, p. 448; Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 321.

[94] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 261-268; G. F., pp. 379-380, 394-395.

[94] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 261-268; G. F., pp. 379-380, 394-395.

[95] At a series of conferences held in the basilica of St. Peter at Antioch. Ibid., pp. 394-395; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 434; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 323.

[95] At a series of conferences held in the St. Peter Basilica in Antioch. Ibid., pp. 394-395; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 434; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 323.

[96] G. F., pp. 395-396; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 267-268.

[96] G. F., pp. 395-396; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 267-268.

[97] Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 674; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 448; cf. G. F., pp. 402-403, and n. 9.

[97] Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 674; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 448; cf. G. F., pp. 402-403, and n. 9.

[98] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 329.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 329.

[99] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 270-271; G. F., p. 410; Fulcher, pp. 267-268.

[99] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 270-271; G. F., p. 410; Fulcher, pp. 267-268.

[100] G. F., p. 411; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 335.

[100] G. F., p. 411; see Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 335.

[101] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 271.

[101] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 271.

[102] Ibid., p. 278.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 278.

[103] This is made probable by the fact that Robert alone of all the important leaders joined Raymond and Tancred in the advance upon Jerusalem. Robert was still in the company of Raymond at Caesarea. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 460. But upon the arrival of the crusaders before Jerusalem, the point at which the contract should have terminated, he promptly separated from Raymond; and thereafter during the siege he acted in close association with Godfrey of Bouillon and Robert of Flanders. Cf. infra, p. 112.

[103] This is likely true because Robert was the only one of the major leaders who joined Raymond and Tancred in the march toward Jerusalem. Robert was still with Raymond in Caesarea. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 460. However, when the crusaders arrived at Jerusalem, the point where the agreement should have ended, he quickly broke away from Raymond; after that, during the siege, he worked closely with Godfrey of Bouillon and Robert of Flanders. Cf. infra, p. 112.

[104] G. F., pp. 414 ff.; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 272-273; cf. Fulcher, p. 268.

[104] G. F., pp. 414 and following; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 272-273; see also Fulcher, p. 268.

[105] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 341-345. For a detailed study of this itinerary see Hagenmeyer’s notes in G. F., pp. 414-419.

[105] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 341-345. For an in-depth look at this route, check out Hagenmeyer’s notes in G. F., pp. 414-419.

[106] G. F., pp. 419 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. F., pp. 419 and following.

[107] Ibid., pp. 425-428; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 275-276.

[107] Same source., pp. 425-428; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 275-276.

[108] Ralph of Caen, ibid., p. 680.

[108] Ralph of Caen, same source, p. 680.

[109] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 352-354, 359-360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, nos. 352-354, 359-360.

[110] For the discovery of the Lance at Antioch and the use to which it was put during the critical days of the struggle between the crusaders and Kerboga, see Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 277, 284, 285, 288, 291, and the sources there cited.

[110] For the discovery of the Lance at Antioch and how it was used during the crucial moments of the conflict between the crusaders and Kerboga, refer to Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 277, 284, 285, 288, 291, and the referenced sources.

[111] Ibid., no. 363.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., no. 363.

[112] “Arnulfum, capellanum comitis Normanniae, qui quasi caput omnium incredulorum erat.” Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 281.

[112] “Arnulfum, chaplain to the Count of Normandy, who was like the leader of all the unbelievers.” Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 281.

[113] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 364, 367.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, nos. 364, 367.

[114] G. F., pp. 436-437; Fulcher, pp. 270-271.

[114] G. F., pp. 436-437; Fulcher, pp. 270-271.

[115] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 371-385. Guibert of Nogent says that Robert Curthose laid siege to Acre during the advance upon Jerusalem; but that he was called away by Godfrey. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 257. Ibn el-Athir also reports an attack upon Acre as the crusaders advanced upon Jerusalem. Kamel-Altevarykh, in H. C. Oc., i, p. 198.

[115] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 371-385. Guibert of Nogent states that Robert Curthose besieged Acre while moving toward Jerusalem, but he was summoned away by Godfrey. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 257. Ibn el-Athir also mentions an assault on Acre as the crusaders made their way to Jerusalem. Kamel-Altevarykh, in H. C. Oc., i, p. 198.

[116] G. F., p. 448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. F., p. 448.

[117] Supra, p. 109, and n. 103.

[117] Above, p. 109, and n. 103.

[118] G. F., pp. 449-450; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 293; Fulcher, p. 297; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 687; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 463.

[118] G. F., pp. 449-450; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 293; Fulcher, p. 297; Ralph of Caen, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 687; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 463.

It was evidently at this point that, according to Ordericus Vitalis, Robert was joined by Hugh Bunel, son of Robert de Jalgeio, the fugitive assassin of Countess Mabel, the cruel wife of Roger of Montgomery. Hugh had been provoked to the crime in 1082 because Mabel had violently deprived him of his lawful inheritance, and he had been obliged to flee for his life. He had gone first to Apulia and Sicily and then to Constantinople. But still being pursued by the spies whom William the Conqueror and Mabel’s powerful family had employed to take his life wherever they might find him, he had fled from Christendom altogether; and for many years had dwelt among the Moslems, whose language and customs he had learned. He now offered his services to Robert Curthose, who received him kindly; and, being an excellent warrior and familiar with all the deceptions and stratagems which the pagans practised against the Christians, he was able to be of great service to the crusaders. Ordericus, iii, pp. 597-598.

It was clearly at this point that, according to Ordericus Vitalis, Robert was joined by Hugh Bunel, son of Robert de Jalgeio, the fugitive assassin of Countess Mabel, the cruel wife of Roger of Montgomery. Hugh had been pushed to commit the crime in 1082 because Mabel had violently taken away his rightful inheritance, forcing him to flee for his life. He first went to Apulia and Sicily and then to Constantinople. But still pursued by the spies that William the Conqueror and Mabel’s powerful family had hired to kill him wherever they could find him, he fled from Christendom entirely; and for many years, he lived among the Muslims, learning their language and customs. He now offered his services to Robert Curthose, who welcomed him warmly; and being a skilled warrior familiar with all the tricks and strategies that the pagans used against Christians, he was able to be of great help to the crusaders. Ordericus, iii, pp. 597-598.

[119] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, nos. 388-389, 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, nos. 388-389, 391.

[120] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 297; G. F., pp. 461-462.

[120] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 297; G. F., pp. 461-462.

[121] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 467-468; cf. G. F., pp. 462-463; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 297.

[121] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 467-468; see also G. F., pp. 462-463; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 297.

[122] Ibid., p. 298; G. F., pp. 462-463; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 471; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 399.

[122] Ibid., p. 298; G. F., pp. 462-463; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 471; cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 399.

[123] Ibid., no. 403.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., no. 403.

[124] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 476-477.

[124] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 476-477.

[125] Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, pp. 692-693.

[125] Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, pp. 692-693.

[126] G. F., p. 464; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 299; Guibert of Nogent (ibid., iv, p. 226) particularizes as to Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders: “Est etiam mihi non inferiore relatione compertum Rotbertum Northmanniae comitem, Rotbertumque alterum, Flandriarum principem, iunctis pariter convenisse moeroribus, et se cum fletibus uberrimis conclamasse miserrimos, quos suae adoratione Crucis et visione, immo veneratione Sepulchri tantopere Ihesus Dominus iudicaret indignos.”

[126] G. F., p. 464; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 299; Guibert of Nogent (ibid., iv, p. 226) specifically mentions Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders: “I have also come to know from reliable accounts that Count Robert of Normandy and Count Robert of Flanders, in deep sorrow, gathered together and cried out in overwhelming tears, lamenting those who, by their devotion to the Cross and the vision, or rather the veneration, of the Holy Tomb, Jesus Christ our Lord would deem unworthy.”

[127] G. F., pp. 464-465, and n. 15.

[127] G. F., pp. 464-465, and n. 15.

[128] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 299-300; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 427.

[128] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 299-300; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 427.

[129] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 405.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 405.

[130] G. F., pp. 473-474.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. F., pp. 473-474.

[131] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 407.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenmeyer, Chronology, no. 407.

[132] Ibid., nos. 408-409.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., nos. 408-409.

[133] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 301.

[133] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 301.

[134] Letter of the leaders to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 168; G. F., pp. 478-480, n. 12.

[134] Letter from the leaders to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 168; G. F., pp. 478-480, n. 12.

[135] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; Historia Belli Sacri, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 225; cf. Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 485.

[135] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; Historia Belli Sacri, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 225; cf. Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 485.

[136] Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 301.

[136] Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 301.

[137] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 413; cf. G. F., p. 481, n. 14.

[137] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 413; see G. F., p. 481, n. 14.

[138] Ibid., pp. 485-486, and n. 21; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 302-303; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 490.

[138] Same reference., pp. 485-486, and n. 21; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 302-303; Albert of Aix, same source., iv, p. 490.

[139] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 420. Robert Curthose with characteristic indolence remained in Jerusalem with Raymond until the enemy was almost at hand, announcing that he would not go out unless he had more certain assurance that a battle was really to take place. He and Raymond did not lead their forces out from Jerusalem till 10 August G. F., pp. 486-488; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 305; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 491.

[139] Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 420. Robert Curthose, displaying his usual laziness, stayed in Jerusalem with Raymond until the enemy was nearly upon them, stating that he wouldn't move unless he had more definite confirmation that a battle would actually happen. He and Raymond didn’t lead their troops out of Jerusalem until August 10 G. F., pp. 486-488; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 305; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, p. 491.

[140] G. F., pp. 493-494; cf. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 494.

[140] G. F., pp. 493-494; cf. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 494.

[141] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 494.

[141] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 494.

[142] G. F., pp. 494-495; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 497; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 429-430.

[142] G. F., pp. 494-495; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 497; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 429-430.

[143] G. F., pp. 499-501.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. F., pp. 499-501.

[144] Ibid., pp. 498-499; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 497; Baldric of Dol, ibid., p. 110.

[144] Same as above., pp. 498-499; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 497; Baldric of Dol, same as above., p. 110.

[145] Ordericus, iii, pp. 620-621; cf. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 497-498; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 703. Hagenmeyer studies the whole problem in G. F., pp. 500-502, n. 94.

[145] Ordericus, iii, pp. 620-621; see Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 497-498; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 703. Hagenmeyer explores the entire issue in G. F., pp. 500-502, n. 94.

[146] Fulcher, p. 319, and n. 2.

[146] Fulcher, p. 319, and n. 2.

[147] Ibid., pp. 319-320; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 499; letter of Dagobert, Godfrey, and Raymond to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 173; Ordericus, iv, p. 69.

[147] Same source., pp. 319-320; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 499; letter from Dagobert, Godfrey, and Raymond to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 173; Ordericus, iv, p. 69.

[148] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 499-500, 502-503; Ordericus, iv, pp. 70-72; letter of Dagobert, Godfrey, and Raymond to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, P. 173.

[148] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 499-500, 502-503; Ordericus, iv, pp. 70-72; letter from Dagobert, Godfrey, and Raymond to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 173.

[149] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 503; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 69.

[149] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 503; see also Ordericus, iv, p. 69.

[150] Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 205 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 205 and following.

[151] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 503-504.

[151] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 503-504.

[152] Ibid., p. 504.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 504.

[153] Ordericus, iv, pp. 72-75; Fulcher, pp. 319-320. Though Ordericus knew the work of Fulcher, which he calls “certum et verax volumen” (iii, p. 459), he appears at this point to be entirely independent of it.

[153] Ordericus, iv, pp. 72-75; Fulcher, pp. 319-320. Although Ordericus was aware of Fulcher's work, which he refers to as “a certain and truthful book” (iii, p. 459), he seems to be completely independent of it at this point.

[154] Ordericus, iv, pp. 75-76, 77-78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 75-76, 77-78.

[155] Ibid., pp. 78-79; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; cf. infra, pp. 123-124.

[155] Same source, pp. 78-79; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; see also below, pp. 123-124.

[156] William Rufus, i, pp. 560, 564. Palgrave goes so far as to say, “Robert had earned an entirely new reputation. The thoughtless spendthrift was transiently disciplined into prudence, the dissolute idler reformed into a happy and affectionate husband.” History of Normandy and of England, iv, p. 673.

[156] William Rufus, i, pp. 560, 564. Palgrave goes so far as to say, “Robert had earned a completely new reputation. The reckless spender was briefly trained to be more careful, and the carefree slacker transformed into a joyful and loving husband.” History of Normandy and of England, iv, p. 673.

[157] Ralph of Caen, in describing the positions at Antioch, says: “Ab altero autem latere Blesensis, Boloniensis, Albamarensis, Montensis, Sancti-Paulensis, et Hugo Magnus; nam omnes his comitis Normanni muneribus, aliqui etiam hominagio obligabantur.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 642.

[157] Ralph of Caen, when talking about the positions at Antioch, mentions: “On one side were Blesensis, Boloniensis, Albamarensis, Montensis, Sancti-Paulensis, and Hugo Magnus; for all of these were bound by the services of these noble Normans, some even by their kinship.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 642.

[158] This favorite characterization of Ordericus Vitalis is confirmed by Ralph of Caen and by Guibert of Nogent. H. C. Oc., iii, p. 649; iv, p. 149.

[158] This popular description by Ordericus Vitalis is supported by Ralph of Caen and Guibert of Nogent. H. C. Oc., iii, p. 649; iv, p. 149.


CHAPTER V
FAILURE TO ATTAIN THE ENGLISH CROWN

While Robert Curthose was loitering in southern Italy, enjoying the hospitality of Norman friends and kinsmen, events of immense importance for him were taking place beyond the Alps. On 2 August 1100 William Rufus was slain while hunting in the New Forest.[1] News of the tragedy quickly reached the ears of Henry Beauclerc, his younger brother, who was a member of the royal party; and without a moment’s delay he put spurs to his horse and galloped away to Winchester, the seat of the royal treasury, and as lawful heir (genuinus haeres) imperiously demanded the keys of the keepers. But the interests and the superior claims of Robert Curthose did not go undefended in that hour. William of Breteuil, son of William Fitz Osbern, had also been a member of the king’s hunting party; and foreseeing Henry’s design, he had ridden hard upon his heels to Winchester. Arriving upon the scene before Henry had gained possession of the treasure, he protested that Robert’s rights should be respected. Robert, he declared, was beyond a doubt the Conqueror’s eldest son; Henry had done him homage and sworn fealty to him as his lord; Robert had long labored in the Lord’s service on the Crusade; and now God was restoring to him, as if by miracle, the duchy which he had relinquished for the love of Heaven. But Henry was not to be balked in his purpose by any such scruples. The crowd which had gathered to witness the altercation clearly favored “the present heir who was claiming his right”; and with such encouragement, Henry drew his sword and exclaimed that he would never permit a “foreigner,” through “frivolous delays,” to anticipate him in grasping the sceptre of his father. Then friends and prudent counsellors intervened to allay the dissensions, and, without any serious rupture, the supporters of the duke gave way, and the castle and the royal hoard were[121] handed over to Henry.[2] In that moment Robert Curthose lost a kingdom.

While Robert Curthose was hanging out in southern Italy, enjoying the hospitality of his Norman friends and family, important events were unfolding beyond the Alps. On August 2, 1100, William Rufus was killed while hunting in the New Forest.[1] The news of the tragedy quickly reached Henry Beauclerc, his younger brother, who was part of the royal entourage; without wasting any time, he spurred his horse and raced off to Winchester, where the royal treasury was located, and as the rightful heir (genuinus haeres), he insisted on getting the keys from the keepers. However, Robert Curthose's interests and claims weren't left unprotected at that moment. William of Breteuil, the son of William Fitz Osbern, was also part of the king’s hunting party; and anticipating Henry’s intentions, he had hurried after him to Winchester. Arriving before Henry got hold of the treasure, he argued that Robert’s rights should be honored. He stated that Robert was undoubtedly the eldest son of the Conqueror; Henry had sworn loyalty to him as his lord; Robert had already dedicated time to serving the Lord on the Crusade; and now God was miraculously restoring to him the duchy he had given up for spiritual reasons. But Henry wasn’t going to let anything stop him from pursuing his goal. The crowd that had gathered to watch the confrontation clearly supported “the present heir who was claiming his right”; encouraged by this, Henry drew his sword and declared that he would never allow a “foreigner,” through “frivolous delays,” to beat him to seizing his father’s legacy. Then friends and wise advisors stepped in to calm the situation, and without any serious conflict, the duke’s supporters backed down, and the castle and the royal treasure were[121] handed over to Henry.[2] At that moment, Robert Curthose lost a kingdom.

The rapidity with which events now moved forward, and the intelligence and sureness of judgment which were introduced into the direction of affairs, are highly indicative of the character and determination of the man who had grasped the helm. “On Thursday he [William Rufus] was slain, and on the morning after buried; and after he was buried, those of the council who were nigh at hand chose his brother Henry for king; and he straightways gave the bishopric of Winchester to William Giffard, and then went to London; and on the Sunday after, before the altar at Westminster, promised to God and all the people to put down all the injustices that were in his brother’s time; and to maintain the best laws that stood in any king’s day before him. And then, after that, the bishop of London, Maurice, hallowed him king; and all in this land submitted to him and swore oaths and became his men.”[3] “And that nothing might be wanting to the aggregate of happiness, Ranulf, the dregs of iniquity, was cast into the gloom of a prison, and speedy messengers were despatched to recall Anselm.”[4] The news of the king’s death had, it may be supposed, taken Henry entirely unawares. Yet within less than four days he had surmounted all the difficulties connected with the seizure of the kingdom and had sketched out the programme of a reign. To Robert’s claim of primogeniture he had opposed the fact that he alone had been born within the realm of England and the son of a king and queen.[5] The very real argument that Robert was still far away, and that his return could not be awaited without grave peril to the nation, was also doubtless used with telling effect.[6] The appointment of William Giffard to[122] the vacant see of Winchester, the recall of Anselm, and the imprisonment of the infamous Ranulf Flambard, the chief oppressor of the late reign, were all measures calculated to announce in unmistakable terms to church and clergy that the evils from which they had suffered under William Rufus were at an end.[7] And the issue of the famous Charter of Liberties, in direct connection with the coronation, was a proclamation to the nation that better days were at hand.[8] Its publication in the counties must in some cases have brought almost the first news of the tyrant’s death and of the inauguration of the new reign. But not content with these measures, Henry took another step well calculated to strengthen his hold upon the affections of his English subjects. Giving up ‘meretricious pleasures,’ he married Matilda, “daughter of Malcolm, king of Scotland, and of the good queen Margaret, King Edward’s kinswoman, of the true royal line of England.”[9] The marriage was solemnized on Martinmas (11 November). At Christmas, Henry gained the tacit recognition of his royal title among the crowned heads of Europe. With King Philip’s full permission, Louis, the king designate of France, paid him a state visit with a distinguished suite, and was received with fitting honors at Westminster.[10] But this was not only an indication that Henry had been received into the society of kings, it was an earnest of the cordial relations which were to prevail between the French and English courts until the critical years of the new reign had passed. The triumph of Henry’s clear-cut, far-seeing policy could hardly have been more complete. There were rocks ahead, but at least he had made the vessel seaworthy, and with firm and careful steering he might hope to avoid all perils.

The speed at which events unfolded and the intelligence and confidence in decision-making now evident in leadership reflect the character and determination of the man who took charge. “On Thursday he [William Rufus] was killed, and by the next morning he was buried; after his burial, those in the council who were present chose his brother Henry as king. He immediately appointed William Giffard as the bishop of Winchester and then headed to London. On the following Sunday, at the altar in Westminster, he promised God and the people to eliminate all the injustices from his brother’s reign and to uphold the best laws from any previous king. Then, the bishop of London, Maurice, anointed him king; and everyone in the land submitted to him, swore oaths, and became his loyal subjects.” “And to ensure a complete sense of happiness, Ranulf, the worst of the wrongdoers, was thrown into a dark prison, and swift messengers were sent to bring Anselm back.” The news of the king’s death surely caught Henry off guard. Yet within less than four days, he overcame all the challenges related to taking the kingdom and outlined a vision for his reign. Against Robert’s claim to inherit the throne, he argued that he was the only one born in the kingdom of England and the son of a king and queen. The valid point that Robert was still far away and that waiting for his return could pose a serious risk to the nation was likely emphasized effectively. The appointment of William Giffard to the vacant bishopric of Winchester, the recall of Anselm, and the imprisonment of the notorious Ranulf Flambard, the main oppressor of the previous reign, were all actions aimed at clearly signaling to the church and clergy that the troubles they endured under William Rufus had come to an end. The issuance of the famous Charter of Liberties, directly linked to the coronation, served as a declaration to the nation that better times were on the horizon. Its announcement in various counties must have almost been the first news of the tyrant’s death and the start of the new reign. But not satisfied with these actions, Henry took another step to strengthen his bond with his English subjects. Forsaking ‘self-indulgent pleasures,’ he married Matilda, “the daughter of Malcolm, king of Scotland, and of the good queen Margaret, King Edward’s relative, of the true royal line of England.” The marriage was celebrated on Martinmas (11 November). By Christmas, Henry gained the unspoken acknowledgment of his royal title from the crowned heads of Europe. With King Philip’s full approval, Louis, the designated king of France, paid him a formal visit with an impressive entourage and was received with appropriate honors at Westminster. This not only indicated that Henry had been welcomed into the circle of kings but also hinted at the friendly relations that would exist between the French and English courts until the critical early years of the new reign had passed. The success of Henry’s clear and forward-thinking policies could hardly have been more evident. There were challenges ahead, but at least he had made the foundation stable, and with strong and careful leadership, he might hope to navigate through any dangers.

Henry I had good reason for acting with precipitate haste in making sure his hold upon the English crown, for the rumor ran[123] that his elder brother was returning from Italy, and was already close at hand. The king had well grounded fears that unless he made his position absolutely secure the English barons might repent of their decision and withdraw their allegiance.[11]

Henry I had a valid reason to act quickly to secure his grip on the English crown, as there were rumors that his older brother was coming back from Italy and was already nearby. The king had legitimate fears that if he didn't make his position completely secure, the English barons might change their minds and take back their loyalty.[11]

Robert Curthose was probably already on his way home from southern Italy when William Rufus came to his tragic end in the New Forest. Late in August, or early in September,[12] he arrived in Normandy with his newly won bride, the beautiful Sibyl of Conversano, and was joyfully welcomed by his subjects.[13] Without encountering any opposition, he entered into full possession of his duchy,[14] “except the castles which were occupied by King Henry’s men, against which he had many onsets and contests.”[15]

Robert Curthose was probably already on his way home from southern Italy when William Rufus met his tragic end in the New Forest. Late in August or early September,[12] he arrived in Normandy with his newly won bride, the beautiful Sibyl of Conversano, and was joyfully welcomed by his subjects.[13] Without facing any opposition, he took full control of his duchy,[14] “except for the castles held by King Henry’s men, against which he had many battles and challenges.”[15]

There were many reasons for the cordial welcome which Normandy extended her duke upon his return from the Crusade. The old evils and abuses of his earlier reign had doubtless largely been forgotten, while the rule of William Rufus, who had “trampled Normandy under his feet”[16] by reason of his warlike undertakings and the extreme rigor of his justice,[17] had prepared men’s minds for a milder régime. Robert’s long labors in the Holy War had brought him much prestige and made him a European figure. The charms of his fair Italian bride[18] struck the imagination of the people. Moreover, the death of the late king had been followed by a fresh outburst of private war in Normandy;[19][124] and the return of the legitimate duke, ‘as if by miracle,’ offered at least a hope of the restoration of peace and order. But most important of all, the critical state of English affairs left Henry I no time or resources to turn his attention to the Continent; and, except in so far as his garrisons might still hold out at Domfront and in the Cotentin, he was powerless to prevent the restoration.

There were many reasons for the warm welcome that Normandy gave her duke upon his return from the Crusade. The old troubles and issues from his earlier reign had likely been largely forgotten, while the harsh rule of William Rufus, who had “trampled Normandy under his feet”[16] because of his aggressive actions and the extreme strictness of his justice,[17] had set the stage for a more lenient regime. Robert’s long efforts in the Holy War had brought him a lot of prestige and made him a notable figure in Europe. The allure of his beautiful Italian bride[18] captivated the people. Additionally, the death of the previous king had led to a new wave of private warfare in Normandy;[19][124] and the return of the rightful duke, ‘as if by miracle,’ offered at least a glimmer of hope for restoring peace and order. But most importantly, the dire situation in England left Henry I with no time or resources to focus on the Continent; and, except for the fact that his garrisons might still be holding their ground at Domfront and in the Cotentin, he was unable to stop the restoration.

If Robert’s absence during the critical days of early August had been fatal to his cause in England, the unexpected death of the late king had nevertheless been his rare good fortune, so far as the recovery of Normandy was concerned. Men saw in it the hand of God exercised on behalf of the crusader.[20] Probably William Rufus had never intended to restore the Norman duchy upon Robert’s return from the Crusade.[21] In any case, Robert could not have hoped to recover it except by repayment of the loan for which it had been pledged. Indeed, we know that while in Italy, by means of his wife’s dowry and through the gifts of friends, he had taken pains to provide himself with funds for the redemption of the duchy.[22] But the tragedy in the New Forest had obviated this unpleasant necessity. Joyfully welcomed home, the weary crusader entered into possession of his dominions without the repayment of a single penny.

If Robert’s absence during the crucial days of early August had hurt his cause in England, the unexpected death of the last king turned out to be a rare stroke of luck for him when it came to reclaiming Normandy. People believed it was a sign from God supporting the crusader.[20] William Rufus probably never planned to restore the Norman duchy when Robert returned from the Crusade.[21] In any case, Robert couldn't have expected to get it back without paying off the loan against it. In fact, we know that while he was in Italy, thanks to his wife's dowry and gifts from friends, he made an effort to gather funds to redeem the duchy.[22] But the tragedy in the New Forest made that unpleasant task unnecessary. Joyfully welcomed back, the tired crusader took possession of his lands without paying a single penny.

Robert’s first acts upon his return to Normandy are eminently characteristic, and they contrast strangely with the unparallelled energy and decision with which Henry was pressing forward to his goal in England. Far from giving his undivided attention to the grave problems of his distracted state, he went with his wife on pilgrimage to Mont-Saint-Michel to render thanks to God and the archangel for his safe return from the Crusade.[23] Then, if Wace may be trusted, he went to Caen to visit his sister, Abbess Cecilia of La Trinité, and presented her church with a splendid Saracen banner which he had captured in the Holy War.[24]

Robert's first actions upon returning to Normandy are very typical of him, and they stand in stark contrast to the unmatched energy and resolve with which Henry was pursuing his objectives in England. Instead of focusing entirely on the serious issues facing his troubled state, he took his wife on a pilgrimage to Mont-Saint-Michel to thank God and the archangel for his safe return from the Crusade.[23] Then, according to Wace, he went to Caen to visit his sister, Abbess Cecilia of La Trinité, and gifted her church a magnificent Saracen banner that he had taken in the Holy War.[24]

While Robert was indulging in devotions and ceremonial and Henry was absorbed in the affairs of his kingdom, events in Maine were rapidly approaching a crisis which was to prove fatal to Norman dominion in the county. During Robert’s absence on the Crusade, William Rufus had reasserted with the utmost vigor, but with questionable success, the Norman claim to rule in Maine. Against him Helias of La Flèche had maintained a stubborn resistance. And although towards the end of the Red King’s reign he had been forced to retire beyond the frontier into his own strongholds farther south, no sooner did he receive word of the king’s death than he pushed forward again and recovered Le Mans. But the citadel with its Norman garrison still held out against him, and, obtaining reënforcements from Fulk le Réchin, his Angevin overlord, Helias began to besiege it.

While Robert was engaged in his religious practices and ceremonies, Henry was focused on managing his kingdom, events in Maine were quickly heading toward a crisis that would ultimately end Norman control in the county. During Robert’s absence on the Crusade, William Rufus had strongly reasserted, though with dubious success, the Norman claim to authority in Maine. In opposition, Helias of La Flèche had shown fierce resistance. Although towards the end of the Red King’s reign he had been forced to withdraw to his own strongholds further south, as soon as he learned of the king’s death, he advanced again and took back Le Mans. However, the fortress with its Norman garrison still held out against him, and after receiving reinforcements from Fulk le Réchin, his Angevin overlord, Helias began to lay siege to it.

The events which followed are a perfect illustration of the prevailing ideas of the feudal age. The commanders of the Norman garrison had been set to guard the castle of Le Mans by their lord, William Rufus, who was now dead. And there was a question as to who was his legitimate successor, and, therefore, as to whom they now owed allegiance. Obtaining a truce from Helias, they sent to both Robert and Henry to seek aid or instructions. Going first to Robert, their messenger found him “broken by the hardships of his long pilgrimage, and preferring the quiet of the couch to warlike exertions.” The plight of the Norman garrison at Le Mans and the prospective loss of a county moved him little. “I am wearied with long labor,” he is reported to have said, “and my duchy of Normandy is enough for me. Moreover, the barons of England are inviting me to cross the sea and are prepared to receive me as their king.” Robert, therefore, advised the commanders of the garrison to make an honorable peace.[126] Getting no satisfaction from the duke, the envoy hastened to England to ask aid of the king. But Henry was engrossed in the affairs of his realm—which Robert’s return had rendered critical—and he prudently decided not to embark upon a hazardous foreign enterprise at that time. He thanked the Norman commanders at Le Mans for their loyalty and consideration, but sent their messenger away empty. And when they had thus “laudably proved their fidelity,” they surrendered the citadel to Helias of La Flèche, late in October, and marched out with the honors of war.[25]

The events that followed are a clear example of the ideas of the feudal era. The leaders of the Norman garrison had been assigned to guard the castle of Le Mans by their lord, William Rufus, who was now dead. There was a dispute over who was his legitimate successor and, therefore, to whom they owed loyalty. After getting a truce from Helias, they sent messages to both Robert and Henry to request help or guidance. When they first approached Robert, their messenger found him “weighed down by the difficulties of his long journey, preferring the comfort of rest to martial endeavors.” The situation of the Norman garrison at Le Mans and the potential loss of a county didn’t seem to concern him much. “I am tired from long labor,” he reportedly said, “and my duchy of Normandy is enough for me. Additionally, the barons of England are urging me to cross the sea and are ready to accept me as their king.” Therefore, Robert advised the commanders of the garrison to negotiate a respectable peace.[126] Not getting the help they needed from the duke, the envoy hurried to England to seek assistance from the king. However, Henry was preoccupied with the issues of his realm—which Robert's return had made critical—and he wisely chose not to engage in a risky foreign venture at that moment. He thanked the Norman leaders at Le Mans for their loyalty and consideration but sent their messenger away empty-handed. After they had thus “proven their loyalty honorably,” they surrendered the fortress to Helias of La Flèche, late in October, and left with military honors.[25]

So ended the Norman domination in Maine. Helias of La Flèche was now completely master of the county; and the betrothal of Eremburg, his only daughter, to the oldest son of Fulk le Réchin paved the way for its later union with Anjou. Not until an Angevin count should succeed to the Norman duchy were the two territories again to be brought under a single ruler.

So ended the Norman control in Maine. Helias of La Flèche was now fully in charge of the county; and the engagement of Eremburg, his only daughter, to the oldest son of Fulk le Réchin set the stage for its future alliance with Anjou. It wouldn’t be until an Angevin count took over the Norman duchy that the two regions would be united under one ruler again.

It has been suggested that Henry I, while declining to aid the Norman garrison at Le Mans, was already secretly negotiating with Helias of La Flèche with a view to obtaining his aid against Robert Curthose.[26] But there is no evidence of any such negotiations; and since it is not until several years later that Maine and Anjou appear as active supporters of the king against the duke, this hypothesis seems unwarrantable. In the autumn of 1100, Henry was in no position to interfere in continental affairs. He showed his wisdom and his sense of proportion in allowing Maine to go its way, while he dealt with the more pressing problem of[127] the investiture controversy with Anselm and the papacy and prepared to frustrate the projects of disaffected subjects who were already plotting his overthrow. The interests of Robert Curthose in Maine, on the other hand, were more immediate, and Ordericus Vitalis charges his inaction to his habitual indolence. But the real cause of his indifference, it seems, was the fact that visions of a second Norman conquest of England were already floating before his unstable mind. Within a few months he was fairly launched in preparations for an invasion of the island kingdom and an attempt to gain the English crown.

It has been suggested that Henry I, while refusing to help the Norman troops at Le Mans, was secretly negotiating with Helias of La Flèche to gain his support against Robert Curthose.[26] However, there's no evidence of any such negotiations; and since it wasn't until several years later that Maine and Anjou became active supporters of the king against the duke, this theory seems unfounded. In the fall of 1100, Henry was not in a position to get involved in continental issues. He showed wisdom and a sense of balance by allowing Maine to follow its own course while he focused on the more urgent problem of[127] the investiture controversy with Anselm and the papacy, and prepared to thwart the plans of discontented subjects who were already plotting to overthrow him. On the other hand, Robert Curthose's interests in Maine were more immediate, and Ordericus Vitalis attributes his inaction to his usual laziness. But the real reason for his indifference seems to have been that thoughts of a second Norman conquest of England were already occupying his unstable mind. Within a few months, he was already preparing for an invasion of the island kingdom and an attempt to claim the English crown.

As soon as Robert’s return from the Crusade became known in England, “almost all the magnates of the land violated the fealty which they had sworn”[27] and entered into secret negotiations for his elevation to the English throne.[28] Robert of Bellême and his two brothers Roger and Arnulf, William of Warenne, Walter Giffard, Ivo of Grandmesnil, and Robert, son of Ilbert de Lacy, were the chief conspirators.[29] Accepting their proposals with alacrity, Robert Curthose promptly relapsed into all the old extravagant practices which had impoverished him and stripped him of his inherited dominions during his earlier reign. To Robert of Bellême he granted the castle of Argentan, the forest of Gouffern, and lucrative rights attaching to the bishopric of Séez.[30] Upon others he squandered the treasure which he had brought back with him from Italy, while to others still he made extravagant promises to be fulfilled out of the spoils of England.[31] Yet[128] it is doubtless an exaggeration which pictures the king as deserted by ‘almost all the magnates of the land.’ Some of the ablest and most powerful of the barons remained loyal, among them Count Robert of Meulan and his brother Henry of Beaumont, earl of Warwick, Robert Fitz Hamon, Richard de Redvers, Roger Bigot,[32] and probably many others of less note.

As soon as word spread about Robert's return from the Crusade in England, “almost all the nobles of the land broke the loyalty they had sworn”[27] and started secret talks about making him king of England.[28] Robert of Bellême and his brothers Roger and Arnulf, William of Warenne, Walter Giffard, Ivo of Grandmesnil, and Robert, son of Ilbert de Lacy, were the main conspirators.[29] Eager to accept their plans, Robert Curthose quickly fell back into the irresponsible habits that had drained his wealth and cost him his lands during his earlier reign. He gave Robert of Bellême the castle of Argentan, the forest of Gouffern, and profitable rights related to the bishopric of Séez.[30] He spent the riches he had brought back from Italy on others, while also making lavish promises to more people that would be fulfilled from the spoils of England.[31] Yet[128] it’s likely an exaggeration to suggest that the king was abandoned by ‘almost all the nobles of the land.’ Some of the most skilled and powerful barons stayed loyal, including Count Robert of Meulan and his brother Henry of Beaumont, Earl of Warwick, Robert Fitz Hamon, Richard de Redvers, Roger Bigot,[32] and probably many others who were less prominent.

During the autumn and winter the conspiracy smouldered, causing the king no small concern. In his letter to Anselm immediately after his coronation, Henry directed him in returning to England to avoid Normandy and travel by way of Wissant and Dover.[33] And in his negotiations with Anselm after his arrival in England (23 September 1100), he showed great anxiety lest the archbishop should go over to the support of Robert, from whom at that time it would have been easy to get full assurances on the question of investitures.[34] Clearly the king regarded the situation as critical; yet an invasion was hardly to be feared before the following spring or summer.

During the autumn and winter, the conspiracy simmered, giving the king significant worry. In his letter to Anselm right after his coronation, Henry instructed him that on his return to England, he should avoid Normandy and travel via Wissant and Dover.[33] In his talks with Anselm after arriving in England (23 September 1100), he expressed considerable concern that the archbishop might side with Robert, who at that time would have easily provided complete assurances regarding the issue of investitures.[34] Clearly, the king viewed the situation as urgent; however, an invasion was unlikely before the next spring or summer.

It was in the spring that an untoward incident occurred, which contributed not a little to bring the conspiracy to a head and to precipitate the invasion. On 2 February 1101, Ranulf Flambard, ‘the dregs of iniquity,’ escaped from the Tower of London and fled to Normandy.[35] Going straight to the duke, he was received with favor, and, if we may rely upon Ordericus Vitalis, he was charged with the administration of the duchy.[36] Henceforth, the sources picture him as the chief instigator of the attack upon England. Doubtless his well known talents were turned to good account in the equipment of a fleet and in the assembling of the “no small multitude of knights, archers, and foot soldiers” which was gathered at Tréport ready for the crossing.[37]

It was in the spring when an unfortunate incident happened, which significantly contributed to escalating the conspiracy and triggering the invasion. On February 2, 1101, Ranulf Flambard, called ‘the scum of evil,’ escaped from the Tower of London and fled to Normandy.[35] He went straight to the duke, who received him warmly, and, if we can trust Ordericus Vitalis, he was put in charge of managing the duchy.[36] From then on, sources portray him as the main instigator of the attack on England. Without a doubt, his well-known skills were put to good use in preparing a fleet and gathering a “considerable number of knights, archers, and foot soldiers” assembled at Tréport, ready for the crossing.[37]

Meanwhile, in England, the Pentecostal court (9 June) was thrown into consternation by the news of an imminent invasion.[38] The curia was honeycombed with treason, and king and magnates regarded one another with mutual suspicion. Not knowing how far the conspiracy had spread, Henry was in terror of a general desertion by the barons. They, on the other hand, feared an increase of royal power and the summary vengeance that would fall upon them as traitors after the restoration of peace. At this juncture, all discussion of the investiture controversy was set aside, and king and barons alike turned to Archbishop Anselm as the one man whose character commanded universal confidence and who, by his position as primate of England, was constitutionally qualified to act as mediator in such a crisis. Apparently the nobles and people renewed their allegiance by a general oath; and the king, on his part, extending his hand to the archbishop as the representative of his subjects, “promised that so long as he lived he would govern the realm with just and holy laws.”[39]

Meanwhile, in England, the Pentecostal court (9 June) was thrown into chaos by news of an impending invasion.[38] The curia was riddled with treachery, and the king and nobles looked at each other with mutual distrust. Not knowing how widespread the conspiracy was, Henry feared a total betrayal by the barons. The barons, in turn, worried about an increase in royal power and the harsh punishment they would face as traitors once peace was restored. At this moment, all discussions about the investiture controversy were put aside, and both the king and the barons turned to Archbishop Anselm as the one person whose integrity was widely respected and who, as primate of England, was constitutionally suited to mediate in this crisis. Apparently, the nobles and the people renewed their allegiance with a collective oath; and the king, extending his hand to the archbishop as the representative of his subjects, “promised that as long as he lived he would govern the realm with just and holy laws.”[39]

When this mutual exchange of assurances had somewhat cleared the air, already thick with treason, the king proceeded with his accustomed vigor to take measures to thwart the impending attack. He sent ships to sea to head off the hostile fleet. He gathered an army from all parts of the realm, and, marching[130] to Pevensey “at midsummer,” he pitched a permanent camp there and awaited the invasion.[40] Anselm joined the levy with the knights due from his fief;[41] but the archbishop’s services were mainly moral rather than military.

When this exchange of reassurances had somewhat cleared the atmosphere, which was already thick with betrayal, the king proceeded with his usual determination to take action against the upcoming attack. He sent ships out to intercept the hostile fleet. He gathered an army from all corners of the realm and, marching[130] to Pevensey “at midsummer,” he set up a permanent camp there and awaited the invasion.[40] Anselm contributed to the forces with the knights from his fief;[41] but the archbishop’s role was more moral than military.

As the duke’s forces for the invasion were being assembled at Tréport, not far from Saint-Valery—the port from which the Conqueror’s fleet had sailed in 1066—it was but natural to expect that a landing would again be attempted at Pevensey. A different plan, however, was adopted. Buscarls whom Henry had sent to sea to head off the invasion were corrupted—through the contrivance of Ranulf Flambard, it is said[42]—and, deserting the royal cause, accepted service with the duke as pilots of his fleet.[43] With such guides the invaders easily avoided the ships which the king had sent out against them, and sailing past Pevensey, where the royal forces were awaiting them, they landed safely at Portsmouth (21 July),[44] and were welcomed by their confederates within the kingdom.[45] Sending a defiance to the king,[46] Robert advanced upon Winchester, the seat of the royal treasury and the[131] chief administrative centre of the realm, and pitched his camp in a strong position. Apparently he meant to attack the city;[47] but such a plan, if entertained, was quickly abandoned, and Robert turned towards London and advanced as far as the forest of Alton.[48]

As the duke’s forces were gathering for the invasion at Tréport, close to Saint-Valery—the port where the Conqueror’s fleet had set off in 1066—it was only natural to expect another landing at Pevensey. However, a different plan was put in place. The lookouts Henry had sent to sea to intercept the invasion were bribed—thanks to Ranulf Flambard's scheming, it’s said—and, abandoning the royal cause, they chose to serve the duke as navigators for his fleet. With such guides, the invaders easily avoided the ships sent by the king to confront them and sailed past Pevensey, where the royal forces were waiting, landing safely at Portsmouth (21 July), and were greeted by their allies within the kingdom. Sending a challenge to the king, Robert moved toward Winchester, the center of the royal treasury and the main administrative hub of the realm, and set up camp in a strong position. It seemed he intended to attack the city; however, if that plan existed, it was soon dropped, and Robert directed his attention to London, advancing as far as the forest of Alton.

It was a trying moment for the king, and the chroniclers describe in moving terms the terrors which he suffered.[49] Almost despairing of his kingdom, they declare, he feared even for his life.[50] The successful landing of the invaders had given the signal for further desertions among the disaffected barons.[51] Many who until this moment had maintained the appearance of loyalty now openly aligned themselves with the duke, seeking to cloak their infamous conduct by demanding unjust and impossible concessions from the king. To this number belong Robert of Bellême and William of Warenne,[52] who clearly had been among the chief conspirators from the beginning, and probably also William of Mortain, earl of Cornwall.[53] Robert of Meulan, who on every occasion remained faithful to the king, was for paying these base traitors in their own coin. He urged the king to conciliate[132] them, “to indulge them as a father indulges his children,” to grant all their requests, even though they demanded London and York. When the storm had been weathered, he insinuated, the king might visit condign punishment upon them and reclaim the domains which they had wrung from him in his hour of need.[54]

It was a difficult time for the king, and the chroniclers describe in vivid detail the fears he experienced.[49] Almost losing hope for his kingdom, they say he even feared for his life.[50] The successful arrival of the invaders had triggered more desertions among the dissatisfied barons.[51] Many who had previously pretended to be loyal now openly sided with the duke, trying to disguise their treachery by demanding unfair and impossible concessions from the king. This included Robert of Bellême and William of Warenne,[52] who had clearly been among the main conspirators from the start, and likely also William of Mortain, Earl of Cornwall.[53] Robert of Meulan, who had remained loyal to the king through every challenge, suggested repaying these traitors in kind. He encouraged the king to appease[132] them, “to treat them as a father treats his children,” to grant all their demands, even if they called for London and York. Once the crisis had passed, he hinted, the king could deliver appropriate punishment and reclaim the lands they had taken from him in his time of need.[54]

But in this dire hour Henry found a more powerful supporter in Anselm. As treason thickened around the king, he placed his trust in almost no one except the archbishop.[55] Their quarrel over investitures was no longer allowed to stand between them. Eadmer affirms that Henry gave up his whole contention in that matter, and promised henceforth to obey the decrees and commands of the apostolic see.[56] And with such assurances Anselm threw himself heart and soul into the royal cause. Privately he undertook to inspire the disloyal barons whom the king brought before him with a holy fear of violating their plighted faith.[57] But he went further. Mounting a pulpit in the midst of the host, he harangued the forces upon their obligation to abide by their sworn allegiance. His voice was like the blast of a trumpet calling the multitude to arms. Raising their voices, they pledged their goods and their loyalty to the king, upon condition that he put away the evil customs which had come in with William Rufus and that he keep good laws.[58]

But in this critical moment, Henry found a stronger ally in Anselm. As treason swirled around the king, he relied on almost no one except the archbishop.[55] Their disagreement over investitures was no longer allowed to create a divide between them. Eadmer confirms that Henry abandoned his stance on that issue and promised to follow the decrees and commands of the apostolic see from then on.[56] With these promises, Anselm committed fully to the king’s cause. He took it upon himself to instill a sense of holy fear in the disloyal barons brought before him by the king, urging them not to betray their oaths.[57] But he went even further. Standing on a pulpit among the crowd, he passionately addressed the troops about their duty to honor their sworn allegiance. His voice rang out like a trumpet, calling the masses to take action. They raised their voices in agreement, pledging their resources and loyalty to the king, on the condition that he eliminate the bad practices that had arisen under William Rufus and enforce good laws.[58]

Thus the church and the English people stood firmly behind the king,[59] and many of the barons who at first had contemplated desertion seem to have been held back by the strong personal influence of the archbishop. And, with such support, Henry[133] moved forward to intercept the invaders,[60] and came face to face with them at Alton.[61] Yet no battle ensued:

Thus, the church and the English people rallied behind the king,[59] and many of the barons who initially considered abandoning him seemed to be swayed by the strong personal influence of the archbishop. With this backing, Henry[133] advanced to confront the invaders,[60] and came face to face with them at Alton.[61] Yet no battle took place:

Dote li reis, dote li dus,
Mais io ne sai qui dota plus.[62]

In this happy couplet Wace has described the situation exactly. In spite of a very fortunate beginning, resolution failed the duke and his supporters when it came to pressing their advantage home.[63] The king, too, notwithstanding the disaffection among his barons, had been able to muster a formidable army. Probably the desertions from the royal cause had been less numerous than Robert and his supporters had anticipated.[64] The battle, if joined, would certainly be a bloody one. And, on his side, the king was in no position to force the issue: the loyalty of a considerable portion of his army was too doubtful. Moreover, it was no part of Henry’s character to seek by arms what he could achieve by diplomacy, a sphere in which he enjoyed a far greater superiority. The chief supporters of both sides also hesitated. A fratricidal war was as little attractive to the barons, whose families were divided between the two opposing forces, as it was to the two brothers who were the principals in the contest.[65] And so saner counsels prevailed, and leading barons from each side opened negotiations for peace.[66]

In this happy couplet, Wace accurately describes the situation. Despite a very fortunate start, the duke and his supporters couldn't capitalize on their advantage.[63] The king, too, even with the unrest among his barons, managed to gather a formidable army. It's likely that defections from the royal side were fewer than Robert and his supporters expected.[64] If a battle were to happen, it would definitely be bloody. On his part, the king wasn't in a position to force the issue: the loyalty of a significant part of his army was too uncertain. Furthermore, it wasn’t in Henry's nature to achieve by force what he could secure through diplomacy, a realm in which he had much greater ease. The main supporters of both sides were also hesitant. A fratricidal war was just as unappealing to the barons, whose families were split between the two opposing sides, as it was to the two brothers who were the central figures in the conflict.[65] So, wiser counsel prevailed, and leading barons from each side began peace negotiations.[66]

The text of the treaty which resulted has not come down to us in documentary form, but it is possible to reconstruct its terms with some fulness from the narrative sources. Robert gave up all claim to the English crown, released Henry from the homage which he had done him on an earlier occasion—probably upon the receipt of the Cotentin in 1088—and recognized his royal title and dignity.[67] It was not considered fitting that an English king should remain the vassal of a Norman duke. On his side, the king undertook to pay Robert an annual subsidy of 3000 marks of silver[68] and to surrender all his holdings in Normandy except the great stronghold of Domfront.[69] Long years before, when Henry[135] had been a wandering exile, his fortunes at their lowest, the men of Domfront had voluntarily called him in and made him their lord; and on taking possession of their town and castle he had solemnly sworn never to abandon them. The binding force of this oath was now invoked as a pretext for the king’s retention of a solitary outpost in Robert’s dominions. An amnesty provision was added for the benefit of the barons with holdings on both sides of the Channel who by supporting one of the brothers had jeopardized their interests with the other. Robert undertook to restore all Norman honors which he had taken from the king’s supporters;[70] and Henry promised the restoration of all English lands which he had seized from partisans of the duke.[71] A special clause, of which we would gladly know the full significance, provided that Count Eustace of Boulogne should have “his paternal lands in England.”[72] Further, it was agreed that, if either of the brothers should die before the other and leave no lawful heir, the survivor should succeed to his dominions whether in England or in Normandy.[73]

The text of the treaty that emerged hasn’t survived in documentary form, but we can piece together its terms fairly well from various narratives. Robert renounced all claims to the English crown, freed Henry from the homage he had previously promised—probably when he received Cotentin in 1088—and acknowledged Henry's royal title and status.[67] It wasn’t deemed appropriate for an English king to remain a vassal to a Norman duke. In return, the king agreed to pay Robert an annual subsidy of 3000 marks of silver[68] and to give up all his lands in Normandy except for the key stronghold of Domfront.[69] Many years earlier, when Henry[135] had been a wandering outcast at his lowest point, the people of Domfront had willingly invited him to be their lord; and when he took over their town and castle, he had sworn not to abandon them. This oath was now used as a reason for the king to keep a lone stronghold in Robert’s territory. There was also a provision for amnesty for the barons who held lands on both sides of the Channel, as they risked their interests with the other side by backing one of the brothers. Robert agreed to restore all Norman titles he had taken from the king’s supporters;[70] and Henry promised to return all English lands he had seized from those loyal to the duke.[71] A specific clause, whose full significance we would like to know, stated that Count Eustace of Boulogne should have “his paternal lands in England.”[72] Additionally, it was agreed that if either brother died before the other and left no legitimate heir, the surviving brother would inherit his lands, whether in England or Normandy.[73]

So far the provisions of the treaty seem reasonably certain. The remainder are more doubtful. Ordericus Vitalis asserts—and his whole defence of Henry’s dealings with Robert down to the latter’s overthrow at Tinchebray, and after, is founded upon the assertion—that Robert and Henry entered into a sworn agreement to recover all of the Conqueror’s domains which had been lost since his death and to visit condign punishment upon the wicked men who had fomented discord between them.[74][136] Wace adds that each undertook, in case the other should be at war, to furnish him with one hundred knights so long as the war lasted.[75] According to the Annals of Winchester, Ranulf Flambard gave up his bishopric of Durham.[76]

So far, the terms of the treaty seem fairly certain. The rest are more questionable. Ordericus Vitalis claims—and his entire defense of Henry’s interactions with Robert leading up to Robert’s defeat at Tinchebray and afterwards is based on this claim—that Robert and Henry made a sworn agreement to reclaim all of the Conqueror’s lands that had been lost since his death and to punish the wrongdoers who had stirred up conflict between them.[74][136] Wace adds that each agreed that if the other went to war, he would provide one hundred knights for as long as the war lasted.[75] The Annals of Winchester state that Ranulf Flambard resigned from his bishopric of Durham.[76]

The treaty, as finally agreed upon, was duly confirmed in accordance with a custom of the period by the oaths of twelve great barons on each side.[77]

The treaty, as finally agreed upon, was officially confirmed according to the custom of the time by the oaths of twelve prominent barons from each side.[77]

Thus ended Robert’s last and greatest effort to gain the English throne. The royal army was disbanded and sent home. A part of the ducal forces were sent back to Normandy.[78] But with the rest, Robert remained in England for several months upon terms of peace and friendship with his brother.[79] May he possibly have been awaiting the first instalment of the English subsidy? The Chronicler does not fail to raise a characteristic lament, though he makes no reference to oppressive gelds: “and his men incessantly did much harm as they went, the while that the count continued[137] here in the country.” About Michaelmas Duke Robert returned to Normandy.[80]

Thus ended Robert’s final and greatest attempt to claim the English throne. The royal army was disbanded and sent home. Some of the ducal forces were sent back to Normandy.[78] But with the rest, Robert stayed in England for several months under terms of peace and friendship with his brother.[79] Was he possibly waiting for the first payment of the English subsidy? The Chronicler doesn't miss the chance to express a familiar lament, although he doesn't mention heavy taxes: “and his men continuously caused a lot of damage as they traveled, while the count remained[137] here in the country.” Around Michaelmas, Duke Robert returned to Normandy.[80]

The treaty of Alton has been described as “the most ill considered step in the whole of Robert’s long career of folly.”[81] It can hardly prove a surprise, however, to one who has followed Robert’s course through that long career. The real folly lay not so much in the making of the treaty as in the whole project of overthrowing Henry I., once he had got fairly seated on the English throne. It is hard to believe that the crown was within the duke’s grasp as the two armies stood facing each other at Alton. Henry had the support of the church and of the mass of his English subjects. Only a faction of the nobles was against him. And a single victory gained by the ducal forces would, it seems, hardly have resulted in disaster for the royal cause. Robert had undertaken a task which was beyond his power and his resources, a fact which the king’s momentary weakness cannot disguise.

The treaty of Alton has been called “the most poorly thought-out move in Robert’s long history of mistakes.”[81] This shouldn’t be surprising to anyone who has tracked Robert’s path throughout his lengthy career. The real mistake wasn't just making the treaty but the entire plan to overthrow Henry I. after he had secured his position on the English throne. It's hard to believe that the crown was within the duke’s reach as the two armies faced each other at Alton. Henry had the support of the church and the majority of his English subjects. Only a faction of the nobles opposed him. And a single victory by the ducal forces would probably not have spelled disaster for the royal cause. Robert had taken on a task that was beyond his abilities and resources, a reality that the king’s temporary weakness cannot hide.

FOOTNOTES

[1] A.-S. C., a. 1100; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 44; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 378; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 232; Ordericus, iv, pp. 86-87.

[1] A.-S. C., a. 1100; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 44; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 378; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 232; Ordericus, iv, pp. 86-87.

[2] Ordericus, iv, pp. 87-88; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 279.

[2] Ordericus, iv, pp. 87-88; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 279.

[3] A.-S. C., a. 1100, Thorpe’s translation.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.-S. C., a. 1100, Thorpe’s translation.

[4] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470.

[4] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470.

[5] Ordericus, iv, p. 88; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 279.

[5] Ordericus, iv, p. 88; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 279.

[6] Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, ed. Auguste Molinier (Paris, 1887), p. 8; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 432:

[6] Suger, Life of Louis the Fat, ed. Auguste Molinier (Paris, 1887), p. 8; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 432:

E al realme rei estoet,
Kar sainz rei pas estre ne poet.

But Wace becomes quite incredible when he asserts that the bishops and barons forced the crown upon Henry, who desired to await Robert’s return.

But Wace becomes quite unbelievable when he claims that the bishops and barons pressured the crown onto Henry, who wanted to wait for Robert's return.

[7] Cf. A.-S. C., a. 1100; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 46-47; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 232-233.

[7] See A.-S. C., a. 1100; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 46-47; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 232-233.

[8] See the text in Stubbs, Select Charters, 9th ed. (Oxford, 1913), pp. 117-119.

[8] See the text in Stubbs, Select Charters, 9th ed. (Oxford, 1913), pp. 117-119.

[9] A.-S. C., a. 1100; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 47; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[9] A.-S. C., a. 1100; see Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 47; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[10] Simeon, H. R., p. 232; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41; Ordericus, iv, pp. 195, 196.

[10] Simeon, H. R., p. 232; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41; Ordericus, iv, pp. 195, 196.

[11] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470.

[11] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 470.

[12] September, according to Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 98). Henry of Huntingdon (p. 233) gives August, which is his usual rendering of the ‘in autumn’ of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (cf. a. 1100). The sources agree that Robert returned soon after Henry’s accession. Cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282.

[12] In September, according to Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 98). Henry of Huntingdon (p. 233) states August, which is his typical interpretation of ‘in autumn’ from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (see a. 1100). The sources agree that Robert came back shortly after Henry became king. See Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282.

[13] A.-S. C., a. 1100; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 438-439; cf. Ordericus, v. p. 2.

[13] A.-S. C., a. 1100; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 438-439; cf. Ordericus, v. p. 2.

[14] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Ordericus, iv, pp. 98-99; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 439.

[14] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Ordericus, iv, pp. 98-99; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 439.

[15] A.-S. C., a. 1100. Henry had held Domfront since 1092; the Cotentin had been granted him by William Rufus in 1096.

[15] A.-S. C., a. 1100. Henry had owned Domfront since 1092; William Rufus gave him the Cotentin in 1096.

[16] Ordericus, iv, p. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, p. 16.

[17] Ibid., p. 98; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 416.

[17] Same source., p. 98; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 416.

[18] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285; Ordericus, iv, p. 78; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 438.

[18] Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285; Ordericus, iv, p. 78; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 438.

[19] Ordericus, iv, p. 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 98.

[20] Cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 88.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ordericus, 4, p. 88.

[21] This is the view of Freeman. William Rufus, i, p. 556.

[21] This is Freeman's viewpoint. William Rufus, i, p. 556.

[22] Ordericus, iv, pp. 78-79; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282.

[22] Ordericus, iv, pp. 78-79; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282.

[23] Ordericus, iv, p. 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 98.

[24] Roman de Rou, ii, p. 415. Wace is the only authority to mention this incident. The trophy in question cannot be the one already mentioned (supra, p. 116), which was taken in the battle of Ascalon and presented by Robert to the church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem. But Robert may very well have captured more than one such trophy, and Wace’s personal connection with Caen adds more than the usual weight to his authority on a point of this kind.

[24] Roman de Rou, ii, p. 415. Wace is the only source that mentions this incident. The trophy in question cannot be the one previously noted (supra, p. 116), which was taken during the battle of Ascalon and given by Robert to the church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem. However, Robert might have captured more than one trophy like this, and Wace’s personal connection to Caen gives extra credibility to his account on this matter.

There is in the Miracula of St. Thomas Becket a record of a topaz which was reputed to have been brought back from Jerusalem by Robert, and which was later presented to the shrine of the martyr at Canterbury by Ralph Fitz Bernard in gratitude for his healing. Materials for the History of Thomas Becket, ed. J. C. Robertson (London, 1875-85), i, pp. 482-483.

There is in the Miracula of St. Thomas Becket a record of a topaz that was supposedly brought back from Jerusalem by Robert, and which was later given to the shrine of the martyr at Canterbury by Ralph Fitz Bernard in gratitude for his healing. Materials for the History of Thomas Becket, ed. J. C. Robertson (London, 1875-85), i, pp. 482-483.

[25] The whole episode is related with much detail by Ordericus Vitalis in one of his most pleasing chapters. Ordericus, iv, pp. 99-102. His whole account is in general confirmed by the Actus Pontificum (p. 404), which, however, make no mention of the envoy sent to Robert, and merely record that the besieged garrison waited in vain for aid from the king. The date of the surrender of the garrison can be placed definitely before 1 November 1100 on the evidence of a donation in favor of Saint-Aubin of Angers. Archives départementales de la Sarthe, H 290 (Inventaire sommaire, iii, p. 127). The document is dated in the year of King William’s death “et recuperationis Helie comitis Cenomanorum,” 1100, indiction viii, kalends of November. According to the Actus Pontificum, the garrison held out for more than three months, but this is evidently an exaggeration, as it would carry us beyond November. The surrender must, it seems safe to conclude, have taken place on or very shortly before that date.

[25] Ordericus Vitalis gives a detailed account of the entire episode in one of his most engaging chapters. Ordericus, iv, pp. 99-102. His narrative is generally supported by the Actus Pontificum (p. 404), which, however, does not mention the envoy sent to Robert and only notes that the besieged garrison waited in vain for help from the king. The date of the garrison's surrender can clearly be established before November 1, 1100, based on a donation benefiting Saint-Aubin of Angers. Archives départementales de la Sarthe, H 290 (Inventaire sommaire, iii, p. 127). The document is dated in the year of King William’s death “and the recovery of Earl Helie of the Cenomanorum,” 1100, indiction viii, kalends of November. According to the Actus Pontificum, the garrison held out for over three months, but this is clearly an exaggeration since that would extend us past November. It seems safe to conclude that the surrender occurred on or just before that date.

[26] Latouche, Maine, pp. 51-52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Latouche, Maine, pp. 51-52.

[27] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471.

[27] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471.

[28] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; cf. Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 40.

[28] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; cf. Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 40.

[29] Ordericus, iv, pp. 103-104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 103-104.

[30] “Tunc Rodberto de Belismo Sagiensem episcopatum et Argentomum castrum silvamque Golferni donavit.” Ibid., p. 104. The meaning of “Sagiensem episcopatum” is not clear. Le Prévost says: “Nous pensons que par episcopatus Sagiensis il faut entendre, non pas les revenus ecclésiastiques de l’évêché de Séez, mais la possession et les revenus féodaux du pays qui en dépendait et qui est plus connu sous le nom d’Hiémois.” Ibid., p. 104, n. 2. Freeman understands the phrase to mean the “ducal right of advowson over the bishopric of Séez”—“a claim very dear to the house of Belesme.” William Rufus, ii, p. 396. Ordericus Vitalis (iv, pp. 104, 162-163, 192) mentions this grant in practically identical language on three separate occasions.

[30] “Then Robert of Bellême donated the bishopric of Séez and the castle of Argentan along with the forest of Golferni.” Ibid., p. 104. The meaning of “Sagiensem episcopatum” is unclear. Le Prévost states: “We think that by episcopatus Sagiensis, it should be understood, not the ecclesiastical revenues of the bishopric of Séez, but the possession and feudal revenues of the region that depended on it, which is more commonly known as Hiémois.” Ibid., p. 104, n. 2. Freeman interprets the phrase as the “ducal right of advowson over the bishopric of Séez”—“a claim very dear to the house of Belesme.” William Rufus, ii, p. 396. Ordericus Vitalis (iv, pp. 104, 162-163, 192) refers to this grant in almost the same wording on three separate occasions.

[31] Ordericus, iv, pp. 104-105.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, pp. 104-105.

[32] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471.

[32] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471.

[33] “Laudo ergo et mando ne per Northmanniam venias, sed per Guitsand, et ego Doveram obviam habebo tibi barones meos.” Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iii, no. 41, in Migne, clix, col. 76.

[33] “So I advise and command you not to come through Northmannia, but to go through Guitsand, and I will meet you at Dover with my barons.” Letters of Anselm, bk. iii, no. 41, in Migne, clix, col. 76.

[34] Eadmer, p. 120.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eadmer, p. 120.

[35] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234; Ordericus, iv, p. 109.

[35] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 471; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234; Ordericus, iv, p. 109.

[36] Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

[37] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48.

[37] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48.

[38] Eadmer, p. 126; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1101; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[38] Eadmer, p. 126; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1101; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[39] Eadmer, p. 126: “ … actum ex consulto est, ut certitudo talis hinc inde fieret, quae utrinque quod verebatur excluderet. Sed ubi ad sponsionem fidei regis ventum est, tota regni nobilitas cum populi numerositate Anselmum inter se et regem medium facerunt, quatinus ei vice sui, manu in manum porrecta, promitteret iustis et sanctis legibus se totum regnum quoad viveret in cunctis administraturum”; William of Malmesbury, G. P., pp. 105-106.

[39] Eadmer, p. 126: “... it was decided that there should be a certainty that would eliminate the fears on both sides. But when the matter of the king's pledge of faith came up, all the nobility of the kingdom, along with the large crowd of people, made Anselm the intermediary between themselves and the king, so that he could promise on their behalf, with hands joined, that he would govern the entire kingdom according to just and holy laws for as long as he lived”; William of Malmesbury, G. P., pp. 105-106.

It is probable that the king’s promise to abide by his coronation charter and the exaction of an oath of obedience from his subjects were extended to the whole realm by means of writs addressed to the counties. One of these writs, that addressed to the shire-moot of Lincolnshire, has been preserved. It reads in part as follows: “Sciatis quod ego vobis concedo tales lagas et rectitudines et consuetudines, quales ego vobis dedi et concessi, quando imprimis coronam recepi. Quare volo ut assecuretis michi sacramento terram meam Anglie, ad tenendum et ad defendendum contra omnes homines et nominatim contra Rotbertum comitem Normannie fratrem meum usque ad natale domini; et vobis predictis precipio ut hanc securitatem recipiatis de meis dominicis hominibus francigenis et anglis, et barones mei faciant vobis habere hanc eandem securitatem de omnibus suis hominibus sicut michi concesserunt.” E. H. R., xxi, p. 506; facsimile, ibid., xxvi, p. 488.

It’s likely that the king’s promise to follow his coronation charter and the requirement for his subjects to take an oath of obedience were communicated to the entire kingdom through writs sent to the counties. One of these writs, which was sent to the shire-moot of Lincolnshire, has been preserved. It partly states: “Know that I grant you the laws, rights, and customs that I gave and granted to you when I first received the crown. Therefore, I want you to secure for me by oath my land of England, to hold and defend it against all men, especially against Robert, Count of Normandy, my brother, until Christmas; and I command you to receive this security from my native free men and Englishmen, and my barons should ensure you have the same security from all their men as has been granted to me.” E. H. R., xxi, p. 506; facsimile, ibid., xxvi, p. 488.

[40] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282; Eadmer, pp. 126-127.

[40] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282; Eadmer, pp. 126-127.

[41] Ibid., p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., p. 127.

[42] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48.

[42] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48.

[43] A-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

[43] A-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 48; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

[44] A.-S. C., a. 1101: “twelve nights before Lammas”; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233: “ante kalendas Augusti”; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 48-49: “circa ad Vincula S. Petri”; Ordericus, iv, p. 110: “in autumno.” The sources agree that the expedition landed at Portsmouth, though Wace gives the landing place as Porchester. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 439. Freeman explains that Portsmouth is a “vaguer name” referring to the “whole haven,” and that Wace, wishing to be more specific, names Porchester as the exact point within the harbor where the landing took place. William Rufus, ii, p. 406, n. 1. But it seems more likely that Wace’s choice of the word was due to the exigencies of his verse:

[44] A.-S. C., a. 1101: “twelve nights before Lammas”; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233: “before the kalends of August”; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 48-49: “around the Chains of St. Peter”; Ordericus, iv, p. 110: “in autumn.” The sources all agree that the expedition landed at Portsmouth, although Wace suggests the landing spot was Porchester. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 439. Freeman clarifies that Portsmouth is a “broader name” referring to the “entire harbor,” and that Wace, aiming for more precision, specifies Porchester as the exact location where the landing occurred. William Rufus, ii, p. 406, n. 1. However, it seems more plausible that Wace’s choice of wording was influenced by the demands of his verse:

Passa mer e vint a Porcestre,
D’iloc ala prendre Wincestre.

The Annales de Wintonia places the number of ships in the invading fleet at two hundred, and record the presence of Ranulf Flambard: “Dux Robertus venit in Angliam cum cc. navibus, et cum eo Radulfus Passeflambere.” Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41.

The Annales de Wintonia states that the invading fleet had two hundred ships and mentions the presence of Ranulf Flambard: “Dux Robertus venit in Angliam cum cc. navibus, et cum eo Radulfus Passeflambere.” Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41.

[45] Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

[46] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[47] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 440.

[47] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 440.

[48] Ibid., ii, pp. 440-441. For the identification of Alton, see Freeman, William Rufus, ii, p. 408, n. 2. According to Ordericus (iv, p. 113) the armies met “in quadam planicie.”

[48] Ibid., ii, pp. 440-441. For the identification of Alton, see Freeman, William Rufus, ii, p. 408, n. 2. According to Ordericus (iv, p. 113) the armies met “in a certain plain.”

Wace, with his fondness for chivalrous detail, relates that Robert abandoned his proposed attack upon Winchester because he learned that the queen was then lying there in childbed. Only a villain, he declared, would attack a woman in such plight:

Wace, with his love for chivalrous details, shares that Robert gave up his planned attack on Winchester after he found out that the queen was there giving birth. He proclaimed that only a villain would strike against a woman in such a vulnerable situation.

Mais l’on li dist que la reigne,
Sa serorge, esteit en gesine,
Et il dist que vilains sereit,
Qui dame en gesine assaldreit.

Roman de Rou, ii. p. 440. J. H. Ramsay remarks, “but Matilda did not give birth to her child till January or February following.” The Foundations of England (London, 1898), ii, p. 238, n. 9. He gives no reference. Henry and Matilda were married 11 November 1100.

Roman de Rou, ii. p. 440. J. H. Ramsay notes, “but Matilda did not have her child until January or February of the following year.” The Foundations of England (London, 1898), ii, p. 238, n. 9. He provides no reference. Henry and Matilda got married on November 11, 1100.

[49] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 311-312 (Epistola de Contemptu Mundi).

[49] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 311-312 (Letter on the Disdain for the World).

[50] Eadmer, p. 127; William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 105.

[50] Eadmer, p. 127; William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 105.

[51] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; Eadmer, p. 127; William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 106.

[51] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; Eadmer, p. 127; William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 106.

[52] Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 110.

[53] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 473.

[53] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 473.

[54] Ordericus, iv, pp. 112-113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, pp. 112-113.

[55] Eadmer, p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eadmer, p. 127.

[56] “Ipse igitur Anselmo iura totius Christianitatis in Anglia exercendae se relicturum, atque decretis et iussionibus apostolicae sedis se perpetuo oboediturum, summo opere promittebat.” Ibid.

[56] “Therefore, he promised Anselm that he would leave behind the rights to exercise the authority of Christianity in England and that he would always obey the decisions and orders of the apostolic see.” Ibid.

[57] William of Malmesbury, G. P., pp. 105-106.

[57] William of Malmesbury, G. P., pp. 105-106.

[58] Eadmer, p. 127; William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 106; cf. G. R., ii, pp. 471-472.

[58] Eadmer, p. 127; William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 106; cf. G. R., ii, pp. 471-472.

[59] “Omnes quoque Angli, alterius principis iura nescientes, in sui regis fidelitate perstiterunt, pro qua certamen inire satis optaverunt.” Ordericus, iv, pp. 110-111; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[59] “All the English, unaware of the rights of another ruler, remained loyal to their king, for which they were eager to enter into a struggle.” Ordericus, iv, pp. 110-111; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[60] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 305; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282.

[60] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 305; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282.

[61] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 440; cf. supra, n. 48.

[61] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 440; see also above, n. 48.

[62] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 441.

[62] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 441.

[63] “Rotbertus qui magis aliorum perfidia quam sua fidens industria venerat, destitit praelio, descivit a negotio.” William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 106.

[63] “Rotbert, who had come relying more on the treachery of others than on his own industriousness, withdrew from battle and abandoned the endeavor.” William of Malmesbury, G. P., p. 106.

[64] Eadmer, pp. 127-128. Eadmer adds that Robert was also deterred by a threat of excommunication which Anselm held over him: “non levem deputans excommunicationem Anselmi, quam sibi ut invasori nisi coepto desisteret invehi certo sciebat, paci adquievit.”

[64] Eadmer, pp. 127-128. Eadmer adds that Robert was also discouraged by a threat of excommunication that Anselm had hanging over him: “not considering lightly the excommunication of Anselm, which he knew would definitely be directed at him as an invader unless he stopped his attack, he agreed to peace.”

[65] Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 306; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 441-442.

[65] Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 306; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 441-442.

[66] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 472; A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 306.

[66] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 472; A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 306.

The account of the peace negotiations given by Ordericus (iv, pp. 113-114) differs fundamentally from that of the English sources. According to him, it was Henry and Robert personally, rather than their supporters, who came together and made peace: “remotis omnibus arbitris, soli fratres scita sua sanxerunt.” The noble envoys through whom they at first attempted to exchange messages turned out to be base traitors, who desired war rather than peace, and who acted for their own private advantage rather than for the public good. This led Henry to seek a personal interview with Robert. Meeting in a great circle, around which “terribilis decor Normannorum et Anglorum in armis effulsit,” their hearts were filled with “the sweetness of fraternal love,” and, talking together for a little while, they made peace and exchanged “sweet kisses.” Freeman has attempted, without success as it seems to me, to reconcile this account with that of the English writers. William Rufus, ii, appendix xx: pp. 688-691. I have rejected it as being essentially untrustworthy for the following reasons: (1) It is in fundamental disagreement with the English sources, which appear to be better informed. (2) It has all the appearance of being a fancy picture, drawn from the author’s notion of what ought to have happened under the circumstances. (3) It tends greatly to eulogize the king. This last consideration suggests the need of caution in dealing with Ordericus’s statement of the terms of the treaty.

The account of the peace negotiations presented by Ordericus (iv, pp. 113-114) is fundamentally different from that of the English sources. According to him, it was Henry and Robert personally, rather than their supporters, who came together to make peace: “remotis omnibus arbitris, soli fratres scita sua sanxerunt.” The noble envoys they initially sent to exchange messages turned out to be traitors, more interested in war than peace, acting for their own benefit instead of the common good. This prompted Henry to seek a personal meeting with Robert. In a large circle, surrounded by “terribilis decor Normannorum et Anglorum in armis effulsit,” they found their hearts filled with “the sweetness of fraternal love,” and after talking for a short while, they made peace and shared “sweet kisses.” Freeman has tried, though I believe unsuccessfully, to reconcile this account with that of the English writers. William Rufus, ii, appendix xx: pp. 688-691. I have dismissed it as fundamentally unreliable for the following reasons: (1) It fundamentally contradicts the English sources, which seem to be better informed. (2) It appears to be a romanticized version, derived from the author's idea of how things should have occurred under the circumstances. (3) It tends to overly praise the king. This last point indicates a need for caution when considering Ordericus’s version of the treaty terms.

Wace says that the mediators between the king and the duke were Robert of Bellême, William of Mortain, Robert Fitz Hamon, and others whose names he has not learned. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 442.

Wace says that the people who mediated between the king and the duke were Robert of Bellême, William of Mortain, Robert Fitz Hamon, and others whose names he doesn’t know. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 442.

[67] Ordericus, iv, p. 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, 4, p. 114.

[68] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 472; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 444; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41. Robert of Torigny places the amount of the subsidy at 4000 marks (Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282); so also does the Liber Memorandorum Ecclesie de Barnewelle (p. 55); Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 114) gives it as 3000 pounds.

[68] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 472; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 444; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41. Robert of Torigny states the subsidy amount is 4000 marks (Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 282); the Liber Memorandorum Ecclesie de Barnewelle (p. 55) also mentions this; Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 114) lists it as 3000 pounds.

[69] Ordericus, iv, p. 114. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1101) says that the king agreed to relinquish “all that he held by force in Normandy against the count.” It is possible that the duke had tacitly, if not actually, recognized Henry’s claim to Domfront as legitimate—he had held it since 1092—and, therefore, that the statement quoted refers only to Henry’s possessions in the Cotentin. In that case there would be no disagreement between Ordericus and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Wace must surely be mistaken in his statement that Henry retained the Cotentin as well as Domfront. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 444.

[69] Ordericus, iv, p. 114. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1101) states that the king agreed to give up “everything he held by force in Normandy against the count.” It’s possible that the duke had quietly, if not openly, acknowledged Henry’s claim to Domfront as legitimate—he had held it since 1092—and, therefore, that the quoted statement only pertains to Henry’s possessions in the Cotentin. In that case, there wouldn’t be any disagreement between Ordericus and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Wace must surely be wrong in his assertion that Henry kept both the Cotentin and Domfront. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 444.

[70] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[70] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[71] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[71] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[72] A.-S. C., a. 1101. This is the only mention of Eustace of Boulogne in connection with these events, and it is not clear what part he had played in them.

[72] A.-S. C., a. 1101. This is the only reference to Eustace of Boulogne concerning these events, and it's unclear what role he had in them.

[73] Ibid.; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[73] Ibid.; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[74] Ordericus, iv, p. 115. The phrase “omnia patris sui dominia” might refer, as in the treaty of 1091, to the recovery of Maine; or it might refer more locally to parts of the ducal demesne in Normandy which Robert had squandered upon favorites. If it refers to Maine, it must have been a purely formal provision—perhaps proposed by Henry for the diplomatic needs of the moment—for there is no evidence that an attack upon Maine was contemplated. Ordericus (iv, pp. 162-163, 192) in recounting a later stage of the quarrel between Henry and Robert, applies it to recent grants which the duke had made to Robert of Bellême in Normandy. The provision for coöperation in the punishment of traitors, if not actually inconsistent with the amnesty clause, is, at any rate, of a piece with Ordericus’s conception of the treaty as made by the brothers in spite of their followers. It ought, therefore, to be accepted with caution. Ordericus makes frequent use of it on later occasions to justify Henry’s course of action toward Robert.

[74] Ordericus, iv, p. 115. The phrase “omnia patris sui dominia” might refer, as in the treaty of 1091, to the recovery of Maine; or it might refer more locally to parts of the ducal lands in Normandy that Robert had wasted on favorites. If it refers to Maine, it was likely just a formal provision—perhaps suggested by Henry to meet the diplomatic needs of the moment—because there’s no evidence that an attack on Maine was planned. Ordericus (iv, pp. 162-163, 192) recounting a later stage of the conflict between Henry and Robert, applies it to recent grants that the duke made to Robert of Bellême in Normandy. The provision for cooperation in punishing traitors, while not directly contradicting the amnesty clause, aligns with Ordericus’s view of the treaty as being made by the brothers despite their followers. Thus, it should be taken with caution. Ordericus often uses it later to justify Henry’s actions toward Robert.

[75] Roman de Rou, ii, p. 444.

[75] Roman de Rou, ii, p. 444.

[76] Annales Monastici, ii, p. 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Annales Monastici, vol. 2, p. 41.

[77] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[77] A.-S. C., a. 1101; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 233.

[78] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[78] Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 49.

[79] We have some definite evidence concerning Robert’s coöperation with King Henry during his sojourn in England. Soon after the treaty of Alton had been concluded Anselm was summoned to appear before the curia regis, and we are told that it was by the advice of Duke Robert and his friends, who hated the archbishop because he had frustrated their plans, that Henry demanded of Anselm that he become his man and consecrate bishops and abbots whom the king had invested, or else quit the realm. Eadmer, pp. 128, 131. On 3 September at Windsor Robert confirmed two charters of donation by King Henry, the one in favor of Herbert, bishop of Norwich, and the other in favor of John, bishop of Bath. W. Farrer, “An Outline Itinerary of King Henry the First,” in E. H. R., xxxiv, pp. 312, 313.

[79] We have clear evidence regarding Robert’s collaboration with King Henry during his time in England. Shortly after the treaty of Alton was finalized, Anselm was called to appear before the curia regis, and it’s said that it was at the suggestion of Duke Robert and his allies, who disliked the archbishop for disrupting their schemes, that Henry demanded Anselm pledge allegiance to him and consecrate bishops and abbots that the king had appointed, or else leave the country. Eadmer, pp. 128, 131. On September 3rd at Windsor, Robert confirmed two donation charters from King Henry, one for Herbert, bishop of Norwich, and the other for John, bishop of Bath. W. Farrer, “An Outline Itinerary of King Henry the First,” in E. H. R., xxxiv, pp. 312, 313.

At some time before the battle of Tinchebray (29 September 1106) Bishop John of Bath obtained a separate charter from Robert confirming donations of William Rufus and Henry I. Two Chartularies of the Priory of St. Peter at Bath, ed. William Hunt (London, 1893), i, p. 47, no. 44. The document is undated. It may have been issued during Robert’s sojourn in England in 1101 or during one of his two later visits, late in 1103 (cf. infra, pp. 148-149), or early in 1106 (cf. infra, p. 169); or, indeed, it may have been issued at some other time in Normandy.

At some point before the battle of Tinchebray (September 29, 1106), Bishop John of Bath received a separate charter from Robert confirming donations made by William Rufus and Henry I. Two Chartularies of the Priory of St. Peter at Bath, ed. William Hunt (London, 1893), i, p. 47, no. 44. The document doesn't have a date. It could have been issued during Robert’s stay in England in 1101, or during one of his two later visits, late in 1103 (cf. infra, pp. 148-149), or early in 1106 (cf. infra, p. 169); or it might have been issued at another time in Normandy.

[80] A.-S. C., a. 1101: “after St. Michael’s mass”; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234: “Usque ad festum Sancti Michaelis.” Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 116) is more indefinite: “appropinquante hieme, in Neustriam rediit.”

[80] A.-S. C., a. 1101: “after the mass of St. Michael”; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234: “Until the feast of St. Michael.” Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 116) is less specific: “as winter approached, he returned to Neustria.”

[81] Davis, Normans and Angevins, p. 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Davis, Normans and Angevins, p. 124.


CHAPTER VI
NORMANDY'S LOSS

Duke Robert’s ambitious attempt to drive Henry I from the throne had ended in a signal failure. To be sure, he had gained the promise of an annual subsidy of 3000 marks of silver, and this must have seemed to him an important consideration. But he had also revealed his weakness and indecision; and Henry can hardly have looked upon the payment of the subsidy as more than a temporary measure which would serve his purpose until he was in a position to adopt a more aggressive course towards the duke. By accepting a money payment in lieu of his claim upon the English crown, Robert had inevitably been reduced from the offensive to the defensive; and his continued failure to give strong and effective government to Normandy was a standing invitation to Henry to attack him. The treaty of Alton marked the beginning of a path of disaster which was to lead the duke to the field of Tinchebray and the prison walls of Cardiff.

Duke Robert’s ambitious effort to oust Henry I from the throne had ended in a clear failure. While he had secured a promise of an annual payment of 3,000 marks of silver, which must have seemed significant to him, he had also shown his weakness and indecision. Henry likely viewed the subsidy as nothing more than a temporary solution that would serve his interests until he could take a more aggressive stance against the duke. By accepting a cash payment instead of his claim to the English crown, Robert had inevitably shifted from being on the offensive to the defensive. His ongoing inability to provide strong and effective governance in Normandy was an open invitation for Henry to attack. The treaty of Alton marked the start of a disastrous path that would lead the duke to the battlefield at Tinchebray and the prison walls of Cardiff.

From a military standpoint there had been little of the heroic about Henry’s course in meeting the invasion. But he had won a diplomatic victory of the first importance, and he was not slow to take full advantage of his success. Regardless of the amnesty which had been provided by the recent treaty, he proceeded at once to take summary vengeance upon his enemies. Robert had not yet left the realm when the first blow fell upon William of Warenne and several others who were sent out of the kingdom with him, “disinherited for his sake.”[1] It soon appeared that a like fate was in store for others of the duke’s late supporters. King Henry did not proceed against them directly for calling in the invader—that presumably would have been a needless violation of the treaty—nor did he court disaster by attacking them all at once. But one by one, and upon various charges, he had[139] them haled before his curia and condemned.[2] Ivo of Grandmesnil, the crusader, attempted to engage in private war, a thing before almost unknown in England, and was made to pay for his presumption with a heavy fine. Covered with shame as he was, as a result of his cowardice at Antioch, and convinced that he would never be able to regain the king’s friendship, he found it advisable to extricate himself from his difficulties by departing a second time on crusade.[3] Robert Malet and Robert of Pontefract, son of Ilbert de Lacy, were also disinherited and made to quit the realm.[4]

From a military perspective, there was not much heroic about Henry’s actions in confronting the invasion. However, he achieved a significant diplomatic win, and he quickly capitalized on his success. Despite the amnesty offered by the recent treaty, he immediately sought revenge on his enemies. Robert had not yet left the kingdom when the first action was taken against William of Warenne and several others who were sent out with him, “disinherited for his sake.”[1] It soon became clear that a similar fate awaited other supporters of the duke. King Henry didn’t directly attack them for inviting the invader—doing so would have likely breached the treaty—nor did he risk disaster by going after them all at once. Instead, he handled them one by one on various charges, summoning them before his curia and condemning them.[2] Ivo of Grandmesnil, the crusader, tried to engage in private warfare, something almost unheard of in England at the time, and paid a hefty fine for his arrogance. Burdened with shame from his cowardice at Antioch and believing he could never regain the king’s favor, he decided it would be best to resolve his troubles by going on another crusade.[3] Robert Malet and Robert of Pontefract, son of Ilbert de Lacy, were also disinherited and forced to leave the kingdom.[4]

Before proceeding against his more powerful enemies of the great house of Talvas, or Bellême, Henry made more careful preparations. For the best part of a year he set his secret agents to watch the terrible Robert, earl of Shrewsbury, and to gather information against him, which was all carefully reduced to writing.[5] Then suddenly, in 1102, the earl was summoned to appear before the curia regis,[6] accused upon forty-five separate counts of words spoken or acts committed against the king or his brother, the duke of Normandy. Tacitly admitting that his case was hopeless, the great earl fled to his strongholds without pleading, and was adjudged a public enemy.[7] War followed. One by one, the earl’s fortresses, Arundel, Tickhill, Bridgenorth, and Shrewsbury, were reduced; and before Michaelmas[8] Robert of Bellême was driven from England, an utterly defeated and disinherited outlaw. “Filled with grief and rage,” he went over sea and “spent his fury on the Normans.”[9]

Before taking action against his more powerful enemies from the great house of Talvas, or Bellême, Henry made more thorough preparations. For most of a year, he had his secret agents monitor the formidable Robert, earl of Shrewsbury, and gather information against him, all of which was carefully documented.[5] Then, suddenly, in 1102, the earl was called to appear before the curia regis,[6] accused of forty-five separate instances of words spoken or actions taken against the king or his brother, the duke of Normandy. Accepting that his situation was hopeless, the powerful earl fled to his strongholds without making any defense and was declared a public enemy.[7] War ensued. One by one, the earl’s castles—Arundel, Tickhill, Bridgenorth, and Shrewsbury—were taken down; and before Michaelmas[8] Robert of Bellême was expelled from England, completely defeated and stripped of his titles. “Filled with grief and rage,” he crossed the sea and “vented his fury on the Normans.”[9]

It was not the king’s way to do things by halves. As soon as he had finished with Robert, he took action against other members of the Bellême family. Accusations were brought against Arnulf and Roger, Robert’s brothers, and they were condemned to the loss of their estates and driven from the realm.[10] But even then the king’s anger was not appeased or his appetite for plunder sated; and he proceeded to confiscate the lands which the nuns of the Norman monastery of Almenèches had received in England through the generosity of Roger of Montgomery.[11] Their sole offence lay in the fact that they happened to be presided over by Abbess Emma, a sister of Robert of Bellême.

It wasn't the king's style to do things halfway. As soon as he was done with Robert, he took action against other members of the Bellême family. Accusations were made against Arnulf and Roger, Robert’s brothers, and they were condemned to lose their estates and exiled from the realm.[10] But even then, the king's anger wasn't satisfied nor his desire for plunder fulfilled; he went on to confiscate the lands that the nuns of the Norman monastery of Almenèches had received in England through the generosity of Roger of Montgomery.[11] Their only offense was that they were led by Abbess Emma, a sister of Robert of Bellême.

While Henry was thus engaged in extirpating his enemies in England, Normandy under Duke Robert was increasingly a prey to confusion and anarchy. As we have noted, the death of William Rufus had been the signal for an outbreak of private war in the duchy. In the very week that the news of the king’s death was received, William of Évreux and Ralph of Conches made a hostile incursion into the territory of Beaumont and plundered the lands of Robert of Meulan. In a like spirit, others who had been held in check by the rigor of the Red King’s justice now took up arms and desolated the wretched country.[12] It is probable that the duke’s return from the Crusade and his attack upon England in some degree mitigated these conditions of disorder. The expedition against England could hardly have been fitted out and launched amid such anarchy as Ordericus describes. And as the turbulent barons prepared themselves for the foreign enterprise, their minds and hands must necessarily have been turned away from domestic feuds.

While Henry was busy eliminating his enemies in England, Normandy, under Duke Robert, was increasingly falling into chaos and disorder. As we mentioned, the death of William Rufus had sparked a wave of private warfare in the duchy. In the very week that the news of the king’s death reached them, William of Évreux and Ralph of Conches made a hostile raid into the territory of Beaumont and looted the lands of Robert of Meulan. Similarly, others who had been kept in line by the harsh rule of the Red King now took up arms and devastated the unfortunate region.[12] It’s likely that the duke’s return from the Crusade and his attack on England somewhat eased these chaotic conditions. It would have been nearly impossible to organize and launch the expedition against England amid the lawlessness described by Ordericus. As the rebellious barons geared up for the foreign venture, their attention and efforts would naturally have shifted away from local conflicts.

But for the same reason the failure of the attack upon England reacted disastrously upon Normandy, and brought on disorders hitherto unheard of. As Henry I expelled the outlaws from England, they invariably sought a refuge in Normandy and[141] attempted to recoup their damaged fortunes by indulging in the worst excesses.[13] For a time Robert Curthose showed some spirit in dealing with the freebooters, though, if one accept the account of Ordericus Vitalis even with considerable reservations, his efforts did him little credit. When Henry embarked upon his great struggle with the house of Bellême in 1102, he appealed to Robert under the terms of the treaty of Alton to join him in the enterprise. And the duke so far responded to his call as to assemble the forces of Normandy and lay siege to the castle of Vignats, a Bellême stronghold, which was held by Gerard de Saint-Hilaire. It is reported that the garrison were ready and even eager to surrender, had a vigorous assault been made to give them a fair excuse. But the duke had little control over his undisciplined host, and Robert de Montfort and other traitors in the ranks fired the encampment and threw the whole army into a panic. The ducal forces fled in wild confusion with none pursuing, and the astonished garrison of Vignats shouted after them in derision.[14] Realizing now that they had nothing to fear, they issued from their stronghold and carried a devastating war throughout the Hiémois, and, so far as is recorded, the duke made no effort to repress them. Nothing remained but for the local lords of the district to defend themselves. Robert of Grandmesnil and his two brothers-in-law, Hugh de Montpinçon and Robert de Courcy, assembled their vassals and did what they could to check the freebooters. But their efforts met with small success. Other Bellême garrisons from Château-Gontier, Fourches, and Argentan joined with the plunderers from Vignats, and their raids were carried far and wide. Only the strong could defend themselves, and the homes of the unarmed peasantry were pillaged and given over to the flames.[15]

But for the same reason, the failure of the attack on England had disastrous effects on Normandy, leading to unprecedented chaos. When Henry I drove the outlaws from England, they always sought refuge in Normandy and tried to make up for their lost fortunes by engaging in the worst excesses. For a while, Robert Curthose showed some initiative in dealing with the marauders, although, according to Ordericus Vitalis's account—even if taken with a grain of salt—his efforts didn't amount to much. When Henry began his significant conflict with the house of Bellême in 1102, he called on Robert, as per the treaty of Alton, to join him in this campaign. The duke responded to his summons by gathering the forces of Normandy and laying siege to the castle of Vignats, a stronghold of the Bellême family, held by Gerard de Saint-Hilaire. It's reported that the garrison was ready and even eager to surrender if a strong attack was made to give them a decent excuse. However, the duke had little control over his unruly troops, and Robert de Montfort along with other traitors in the ranks set fire to the camp, sending the entire army into a panic. The ducal forces fled in utter confusion with no one following, while the astonished garrison of Vignats shouted after them in mockery. Realizing they had nothing to fear, they emerged from their stronghold and wreaked havoc across the Hiémois, and, as far as we know, the duke made no attempt to stop them. The local lords in the area had no choice but to defend themselves. Robert of Grandmesnil and his two brothers-in-law, Hugh de Montpinçon and Robert de Courcy, gathered their vassals and did what they could to halt the marauders, but their efforts were largely unsuccessful. Other Bellême garrisons from Château-Gontier, Fourches, and Argentan teamed up with the plunderers from Vignats, spreading their raids far and wide. Only the strong could defend themselves, while the homes of unarmed peasants were looted and set ablaze.

If we have here a true account, Robert Curthose had proved unequal to the task of putting down an insignificant body of Bellême’s retainers and of keeping peace in the restricted territory of the Hiémois. He was soon called upon to deal with the arch-enemy of peace and order in person. It must have been[142] in the autumn of 1102 that Robert of Bellême, utterly discomfited and overwhelmed in England, crossed over to Normandy and began to vent his fury upon those of his countrymen who had dared to join the duke in attacking his garrisons.[16]

If this account is accurate, Robert Curthose couldn’t handle the task of controlling a small group of Bellême’s supporters and maintaining peace in the limited area of the Hiémois. He was soon forced to confront the main disruptor of peace and order directly. It must have been[142]in the autumn of 1102 that Robert of Bellême, completely defeated and overwhelmed in England, crossed over to Normandy and began to take out his anger on those of his countrymen who had joined the duke in attacking his garrisons.[16]

The disorders of 1102 were but a prelude to those that followed in 1103. We have only a fragmentary account of the events, but the general impression of the picture is that of a war of unparalleled violence and cruelty. Villages were depopulated, and churches were burned down upon the men, women, and children who had taken refuge in them. “Almost all Normandy” arose as by common consent against the tyrant of Bellême. But the movement was rendered ineffective for want of a strong and persistent leader.[17] Robert of Bellême, on his side, possessed almost unlimited resources. He is said to have held thirty-four strong castles, all well stocked with provisions and ready for war. Disregarding the claims of his brothers Roger and Arnulf, who had suffered outlawry and exile on his account, he retained the whole family inheritance in his own hands. While this kept his resources intact, it cost him the support of his brothers. Roger retired from the conflict and spent the rest of his life upon his wife’s patrimony at Charroux. But Arnulf in high indignation deserted the family cause and threw in his lot with Robert Curthose, taking with him a considerable number of Bellême supporters. Having recently captured the castle of Almenèches, he turned it over to the duke, who assembled an army there and prepared to press his advantage.[18] With ‘almost all Normandy’ in arms against him, with one of his brothers in retirement, and the other actively supporting the duke, the cause of Robert of Bellême might well seem desperate. He even doubted the fidelity of his closest friends. Yet, undismayed, he rushed to Almenèches, and, without a moment’s hesitation, fired the nunnery and burned it to the ground.[19] Overwhelming the ducal[143] forces, he captured Oliver de Fresnay and many others, and subjected not a few of them to horrible punishments. The duke, admitting his defeat, retired to Exmes.[20]

The troubles of 1102 were just a preview of what happened in 1103. We only have bits and pieces of the story, but it paints a picture of a war marked by extreme violence and cruelty. Villages were emptied, and churches were set on fire with men, women, and children inside who had sought refuge there. “Almost all of Normandy” rose up against the tyrant of Bellême as if they had agreed to do so. However, the movement was ineffective due to a lack of strong and persistent leadership.[17] Robert of Bellême had nearly limitless resources at his disposal. It’s said he controlled thirty-four well-stocked castles, all ready for battle. Ignoring the claims of his brothers Roger and Arnulf, who had faced outlawry and exile because of him, he kept the entire family inheritance for himself. While this kept his resources intact, it cost him his brothers' support. Roger withdrew from the conflict and lived out his days on his wife’s family land in Charroux. Meanwhile, Arnulf, filled with anger, abandoned the family cause and allied himself with Robert Curthose, bringing along a significant number of Bellême supporters. After recently capturing the castle of Almenèches, he handed it over to the duke, who gathered an army there and prepared to take advantage of the situation.[18] With ‘almost all of Normandy’ mobilized against him, one brother in retreat, and the other backing the duke, Robert of Bellême’s situation looked quite desperate. He even questioned the loyalty of his closest allies. Yet, undeterred, he rushed to Almenèches and, without hesitation, set fire to the nunnery, reducing it to ashes.[19] He overwhelmed the duke's forces, capturing Oliver de Fresnay and many others, subjecting some of them to horrific punishments. The duke, acknowledging his defeat, retreated to Exmes.[20]

The necessity of crushing Robert of Bellême now became more imperative than ever, and for a time there seemed some prospect of success. His violence and oppression had stirred up against him not only the Normans, but some of his powerful neighbors across the border. Rotrou of Mortagne joined forces with William of Évreux and the men of the Hiémois. Robert of Saint-Céneri and Hugh de Nonant also joined the movement with their retainers. But even this swarm of enemies was unable to inflict a crushing defeat upon the lord of Bellême. They could injure him in numerous small engagements, but to overcome him, or inflict any condign punishment upon him, was beyond their power.[21]

The need to take down Robert of Bellême became more urgent than ever, and for a while, there was some hope of success. His brutality and cruelty had turned not only the Normans against him but also some of his powerful neighbors from across the border. Rotrou of Mortagne teamed up with William of Évreux and the men from Hiémois. Robert of Saint-Céneri and Hugh de Nonant also joined the effort with their followers. However, even this large group of enemies couldn't deal a significant blow to the lord of Bellême. They could cause him damage in various small skirmishes, but they were unable to defeat him or deliver any meaningful punishment.[21]

Robert of Bellême’s future in Normandy was finally determined by a decisive battle with the duke, but the place and date of the engagement are not recorded. We are without information as to the duke’s movements after his retirement from Almenèches to Exmes, though it seems clear that he reassembled his troops and determined to renew the offensive against Robert of Bellême. But the lord of Bellême did not wait to be attacked. Drawing up his forces in battle order as the ducal army was approaching, he launched a furious onslaught which carried all before it. The duke was put to flight, and William of Conversano and many others of his supporters were captured. Then, laments the chronicler, “the proud Normans blushed for shame that they, who had been the conquerors of barbarous foreign nations, should now be vanquished and put to flight by one of their own sons in the very heart of their own country.” Robert of Bellême is said to have aspired to the conquest of the whole duchy. Many of the Normans who hitherto had resisted him now felt constrained to bow their necks beneath the yoke, and joined the tyrant for the sake of their own safety. Pressing his advantage home, he now gained possession of Exmes.[22] The discomfiture[144] of the duke was complete, and he had no choice but to conclude a peace with his too powerful subject upon humiliating terms.[23]

Robert of Bellême’s future in Normandy was ultimately decided by a key battle with the duke, but the location and date of the fight are not noted. We don’t have details about the duke’s movements after he withdrew from Almenèches to Exmes, but it's clear he regrouped his troops and planned to go back on the offensive against Robert of Bellême. However, the lord of Bellême didn’t wait to be attacked. As the ducal army approached, he organized his forces for battle and launched a fierce attack that overwhelmed them. The duke was forced to flee, and William of Conversano along with many of his supporters were captured. Then, as the chronicler laments, “the proud Normans hung their heads in shame that they, who had been the conquerors of barbaric foreign nations, should now be defeated and put to flight by one of their own in the very heart of their own land.” Robert of Bellême is said to have aimed for the conquest of the entire duchy. Many Normans who had previously resisted him now felt forced to surrender and joined the tyrant for their own safety. Taking full advantage of his victory, he seized Exmes.[22] The duke’s defeat[144] was total, leaving him no choice but to agree to a peace with his overly powerful vassal on humiliating terms.[23]

Bishop Serlo of Séez and Ralph, abbot of Saint-Martin of Séez, unable any longer to bear the oppression of the tyrant, withdrew from their posts and crossed over to England, where they were cordially welcomed by Henry I.[24] They were to be of no small service to the king in the shaping of his future policy.

Bishop Serlo of Séez and Ralph, abbot of Saint-Martin of Séez, unable to endure the tyranny any longer, resigned from their positions and moved to England, where Henry I welcomed them warmly.[24] They were set to play a significant role in influencing the king's future policies.

While the diocese of Séez was a prey to the indescribable confusion of the struggle with Robert of Bellême, the Évrecin was not spared the horrors of a private war. There the death of William of Breteuil[25] without legitimate issue,[26] and a consequent disputed succession, had reopened an ancient local feud.[27] While William was being buried at Lire, a natural son named Eustace seized his lands and occupied the strongholds.[28] But a nephew named Renaud, of the illustrious Burgundian house of Grancey, claimed the succession as legitimate heir. Many of the Normans preferred a fellow countryman, though a bastard, to a foreigner, and supported Eustace. But the ancient enemies of Breteuil rallied around the Burgundian. William of Évreux led the[145] movement, and was promptly joined by Ralph of Conches, Amaury de Montfort, and Ascelin Goël.[29] But Eustace was supported by loyal and powerful vassals; and when he saw that he could not win single-handed, he appealed for aid to Henry I, who was quick to realize the advantages which the Breteuil succession controversy offered for the inauguration of a far-reaching policy of intervention in the internal affairs of Normandy. The king not only promised Eustace the desired assistance, but he gave him the hand of Juliana, one of his natural daughters, in marriage.[30] And further, he sent his able and trusted minister, Robert of Meulan—who as lord of Beaumont had special interests in the disturbed district—to Normandy to deal personally with the situation and to warn Robert Curthose and the Normans barons that unless they supported his son-in-law and drove out the foreign intruder, they would incur his royal displeasure. With such powerful backing, Eustace of Breteuil gradually got the better of his rival—who waged the war with such disgusting cruelty that he alienated many of his adherents—and finally made himself master of the whole of his father’s honor, and expelled the foreigner from the land.[31]

While the diocese of Séez was caught up in the chaotic conflict with Robert of Bellême, the Évrecin also faced the horrors of a civil war. The death of William of Breteuil[25] without legitimate heirs,[26] and the resulting disputed succession, reopened an old local feud.[27] As William was being buried at Lire, a natural son named Eustace took control of his lands and strongholds.[28] However, a nephew named Renaud, from the prominent Burgundian family of Grancey, claimed his right to the succession as the legitimate heir. Many Normans preferred a fellow countryman, even if he was a bastard, over a foreigner, and threw their support behind Eustace. Nevertheless, the long-standing enemies of Breteuil rallied around the Burgundian. William of Évreux led this movement and was soon joined by Ralph of Conches, Amaury de Montfort, and Ascelin Goël.[29] Meanwhile, Eustace garnered the support of loyal and powerful vassals; realizing he couldn't win on his own, he sought help from Henry I, who quickly saw the strategic benefits of the Breteuil succession dispute for launching an extensive intervention in Normandy's internal affairs. The king not only promised Eustace the help he needed but also arranged for him to marry Juliana, one of his illegitimate daughters.[30] Additionally, he sent his capable and trusted minister, Robert of Meulan—who had particular interests in the troubled area—to Normandy to personally handle the situation and warn Robert Curthose and the Norman barons that if they didn't support his son-in-law and oust the foreign intruder, they would face his royal anger. With such strong backing, Eustace of Breteuil gradually overcame his rival—who fought with such brutal cruelty that he lost many supporters—and ultimately took control of all his father's territory, expelling the foreigner from the land.[31]

It was one thing to expel the foreigner; it was quite another to overcome the local enemies of Breteuil who had rallied around the intruder for the sake of their own advantage. With these, Robert of Meulan undertook to deal, and he found them aggressive enemies, if more nearly bandits and robbers than warriors. Ascelin Goël, whose prison walls at Ivry had on a former occasion closed around William of Breteuil, ambushed and captured a certain John of Meulan, a rich burgess and usurer, when he was returning from a conference with his lord, the count of Beaumont. For four months the ‘avaricious usurer’ lay in Ascelin’s gaol. Doubtless the financial resources of the wealthy burgess were of no small concern to Robert of Meulan, and he made frantic efforts to procure his release. But try as he might, he could not[146] extract him from the ‘wolf’s mouth.’ Finally he was obliged to conclude a peace with William of Évreux, betrothing his infant daughter Adelina to William’s nephew Amaury de Montfort. Ralph of Conches, Eustace of Breteuil, Ascelin Goël, and the other belligerent lords were included in the pacification, and John of Meulan, the usurer, was set at liberty.[32]

It was one thing to kick out the outsider; it was a whole different challenge to deal with the local enemies of Breteuil who had gathered around the intruder for their own gain. Robert of Meulan took it upon himself to handle them, and he found them to be fierce adversaries, more like bandits and thieves than actual warriors. Ascelin Goël, whose prison walls at Ivry had once held William of Breteuil, ambushed and captured a certain John of Meulan, a wealthy merchant and loan shark, while he was coming back from a meeting with his lord, the count of Beaumont. For four months, the ‘greedy loan shark’ sat in Ascelin’s jail. Robert of Meulan was undoubtedly concerned about the financial resources of the wealthy merchant and made frantic efforts to secure his release. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't pull him out of the ‘wolf’s mouth.’ Finally, he had to make peace with William of Évreux, promising his infant daughter Adelina to William’s nephew Amaury de Montfort. Ralph of Conches, Eustace of Breteuil, Ascelin Goël, and the other warring lords were part of the agreement, and John of Meulan, the loan shark, was released.[32]

It is not recorded that Robert Curthose interfered in any way in this private war, or made any effort to suppress it. Perhaps he was at the time wholly occupied by the struggle with Robert of Bellême, or perhaps he may already have been on his way to England on a mission of intercession for a friend. But before following him again across the Channel, we must take some account of his domestic affairs.

It’s not noted that Robert Curthose got involved in this private conflict or tried to stop it. He might have been completely focused on his fight with Robert of Bellême, or he could have already been heading to England to help a friend. But before we follow him back across the Channel, we need to look at his personal matters.

The Norman heiress, Sibyl of Conversano, whom Robert brought back with him from Italy to be duchess of Normandy, has been universally praised for her surpassing beauty, refinement of manners, and excellent qualities.[33] Though she may have had a few private enemies, she enjoyed a great popularity; and Robert of Torigny affirms that at times during the duke’s absence she was entrusted with the administration of the duchy, and that in this capacity she was more successful than her husband.[34] But her beneficent career of usefulness was short indeed. Soon after the birth of her only child,[35] William the Clito, she died at Rouen,[36] and was buried, amid universal sorrow, in the cathedral church, Archbishop William Bonne-Ame performing the obsequies.[37]

The Norman heiress, Sibyl of Conversano, whom Robert brought back with him from Italy to be the Duchess of Normandy, has been widely praised for her extraordinary beauty, grace, and impressive qualities.[33] Although she may have had a few private enemies, she was very popular; and Robert of Torigny asserts that at times during the duke’s absence, she was in charge of running the duchy, and that she did an even better job than her husband.[34] However, her time of doing good was quite short. Shortly after giving birth to her only child,[35] William the Clito, she passed away in Rouen,[36] and was buried, to widespread grief, in the cathedral, with Archbishop William Bonne-Ame officiating at the funeral.[37]

The cause of Sibyl’s death is shrouded in mystery. William of Malmesbury reports simply that she died shortly after the birth of[147] her son, as the result of foolish advice given by the midwife.[38] But Ordericus Vitalis does not spare us a dark scandal. According to him Agnes de Ribemont, sister of the distinguished crusader, had recently been left a widow by the death of her husband Walter Giffard, and, becoming infatuated with Robert Curthose, had entangled him in the snares of illicit love. By undertaking to gain for him the aid of her powerful family connections against his numerous enemies, she obtained from him a promise that, upon the death of his wife, he would marry her and intrust her with the administration of the duchy. Soon after, the beautiful Sibyl took to her bed and died of poison.[39] It seems almost incredible that this tale should be anything but a malicious libel got up by some of the duke’s unscrupulous enemies. Duchess Sibyl was probably already dead before Agnes de Ribemont became a widow. But in the chaotic chronology of the early chapters of the eleventh book of Ordericus Vitalis, it is impossible to speak with any assurance, and a dark saying of Robert of Torigny may possibly lend some color to the scandalous tale.[40]

The cause of Sibyl's death is still a mystery. William of Malmesbury simply states that she died shortly after giving birth to her son, due to foolish advice from the midwife.[147][38] However, Ordericus Vitalis reveals a darker scandal. He claims that Agnes de Ribemont, sister of the notable crusader, had recently become a widow after her husband Walter Giffard died. She fell in love with Robert Curthose and lured him into an affair. By promising to use her powerful family connections to help him against his many enemies, she secured a promise from him that, upon his wife's death, he would marry her and give her control over the duchy. Soon after, the beautiful Sibyl fell ill and died from poison.[39] It's hard to believe that this story is anything other than a malicious rumor created by some of the duke’s ruthless enemies. Duchess Sibyl was likely dead before Agnes de Ribemont became a widow. But in the chaotic timeline of the early chapters of the eleventh book of Ordericus Vitalis, it's impossible to be certain, and a vague remark from Robert of Torigny might lend some credibility to the scandalous story.[40]

It would seem that with domestic bereavement, and the distractions of rebellion and private war, Robert Curthose had enough to occupy him within the limits of his duchy. Yet it was apparently during this critical period that a foolish impulse of generosity towards a friend led him to embark upon an enterprise which resulted in further humiliation and disaster. William of Warenne, one of the barons who had been deprived of his possessions and honors in England after the failure of the invasion of 1101, came to the duke to complain that through loyalty to his cause he had lost the great earldom of Surrey with its annual revenue of 1000 pounds, and besought him to intercede with King Henry in order that he might regain the earldom and the royal favor. Apparently the duke had not yet realized the character of his unscrupulous brother, or the hostile plans which[148] Henry was maturing against him, and he readily consented to William of Warenne’s request.[41]

It seems that with personal loss and the distractions of rebellion and private conflicts, Robert Curthose had more than enough to keep him busy in his duchy. However, during this critical time, a foolish act of kindness toward a friend led him to undertake a venture that ended in more humiliation and disaster. William of Warenne, one of the barons who lost his lands and titles in England after the failed invasion of 1101, approached the duke to express his frustration that his loyalty to the duke's cause had cost him the significant earldom of Surrey, which brought in an annual income of £1,000. He pleaded with the duke to speak to King Henry on his behalf so he could regain the earldom and the king's favor. It seems the duke had not yet understood the true nature of his ruthless brother or the hostile plans Henry was plotting against him, and he readily agreed to William of Warenne’s request.[41]

It must have been towards the end of the year 1103 that Duke Robert crossed the Channel with a small suite of knights and squires and landed at Southampton.[42] Henry I was quick to realize the advantages of the situation, and with perfect unscrupulousness he determined to use them to the utmost. Feigning great indignation that Robert had presumed to enter his dominions without permission and a safe-conduct, he sent his agents—Robert of Meulan seems to have been chiefly charged with the enterprise[43]—to intimate to him that he was in grave danger of capture and imprisonment. The duke was taken completely by surprise. He had no armed force at his back. He was, in fact, at the king’s mercy, although the externals of an honorable reception were accorded him, and he was conducted to the royal court, where negotiations were carried on in private. Henry charged him with a violation of the treaty of Alton in that, instead of punishing traitors with the rigor befitting a prince, he had made peace with Robert of Bellême and had confirmed him in the possession of certain of their father’s domains. The duke, appreciating his helplessness in the situation in which he found himself, humbly promised to make amends; but the king now informed him that he desired something more than this—indeed, that he would not permit him to quit the realm until he had surrendered his claim to the annual subsidy of 3000 marks which was due him under the terms of the treaty of Alton. In order that this crowning humiliation might be cloaked in a garb of decency, the duke was allowed to see the queen, his god-daughter, and to relinquish the subsidy as if at her request.[44] But this clever play upon his[149] chivalrous nature could not conceal the character of the transaction. Robert in his ineffable simplicity had been treacherously taken and robbed. According to William of Malmesbury, the king had even gone the length of inducing him to come to England by a special invitation.[45] However this may be, and whatever the uncertainty about the details of this episode, the sources are agreed as to the character of the part which the king had played in it.[46] Wace avers that it was only then that Robert began to realize that his brother hated him.[47]

It must have been towards the end of the year 1103 that Duke Robert crossed the Channel with a small group of knights and squires and landed at Southampton.[42] Henry I quickly recognized the benefits of the situation and, without any scruples, decided to exploit them to the fullest. Pretending to be outraged that Robert had entered his territory without permission or a safe-conduct, he sent his agents—primarily Robert of Meulan—to inform him that he was in serious danger of capture and imprisonment. The duke was completely caught off guard. He had no armed forces backing him. He was, in fact, at the king’s mercy, although he was given the appearances of a respectable reception and was brought to the royal court, where private negotiations took place. Henry accused him of violating the treaty of Alton by failing to punish traitors properly and instead making peace with Robert of Bellême, thus confirming him in control of certain family lands. Realizing he was vulnerable in this situation, the duke humbly promised to make things right; however, the king informed him that he wanted more than that—in fact, he would not let him leave the kingdom until he renounced his claim to the annual payment of 3000 marks owed to him under the treaty of Alton. To disguise this ultimate humiliation with a semblance of decency, the duke was allowed to see the queen, his goddaughter, and to give up the subsidy as if it were her request.[44] But this clever manipulation of his chivalrous nature couldn't hide the true nature of the transaction. Robert, in his naive simplicity, had been treacherously betrayed and robbed. According to William of Malmesbury, the king had even coaxed him into coming to England with a special invitation.[45] However, whatever the uncertainties about the details of this event, the sources agree on the king's role in it.[46] Wace states that it was only then that Robert began to realize that his brother hated him.[47]

William of Warenne was now restored to the royal favor, and recovered his earldom. And the duke, having given full satisfaction in all that was demanded of him, was allowed to return to Normandy, a greater object of contempt than ever among his subjects.[48] It can hardly be doubted that from this moment the king had formed a deliberate project of depriving him of his duchy and of reuniting Normandy to England. Step by step Robert was paving the way to his own destruction, while Henry with equal sureness was preparing himself for the final triumph. Whatever prestige the duke had brought back with him from the Crusade must long since have been dissipated. He had failed lamentably in his attempt to gain the English crown, he had failed to oust an ever encroaching enemy from the strongholds of his duchy, he had failed to subdue his most powerful and lawless subject, Robert of Bellême. He had placed no check upon the anarchy of private war, he had wasted his fortune upon base associates and barren enterprises, and he had alienated the Norman church.

William of Warenne was now back in the king’s good graces and regained his earldom. The duke, having met all the demands placed on him, was allowed to return to Normandy, but he was more contemptible in the eyes of his subjects than ever. It’s hard to doubt that from this moment on, the king had a clear plan to take away the duke's territory and bring Normandy back under English control. Step by step, Robert was leading himself toward his own downfall, while Henry was confidently preparing for his eventual victory. Any prestige the duke had gained from the Crusade must have already faded away. He had miserably failed in his attempt to claim the English crown, he couldn't drive away a continuously encroaching enemy from his strongholds, and he couldn't bring his most powerful and unruly subject, Robert of Bellême, under control. He had not put a stop to the chaos of private warfare, squandered his wealth on unworthy allies and fruitless ventures, and alienated the Norman church.

Since the duke’s return from the Crusade, government in Normandy seems to have been almost in abeyance. Nothing could more surely have lost Robert the support of the church than the unrestrained anarchy and disorder which prevailed. Yet there were other grounds on which he was found wanting by the clergy. While dissipating his treasure upon unworthy favorites and unscrupulous courtiers, he had few favors to bestow upon religious foundations. Only a single charter by the duke has survived from the period after his return from the Crusade, a grant of a fair and a market in the village of Cheux to the monks of Saint-Étienne of Caen.[49]

Since the duke returned from the Crusade, the government in Normandy seems to have been almost inactive. Nothing could have caused Robert to lose the support of the church more than the rampant chaos and disorder that ruled. However, there were other reasons the clergy found him lacking. While he wasted his wealth on unworthy favorites and unethical courtiers, he offered few benefits to religious institutions. Only one charter from the time after his return from the Crusade has survived, which is a grant of a fair and a market in the village of Cheux to the monks of Saint-Étienne of Caen.[49]

But the church had greater and more positive grievances against Robert Curthose. His peace and friendship with Robert of Bellême were an unpardonable offence; and by granting lucrative rights over the bishopric of Séez to this turbulent vassal,[50] the duke had aroused enemies whose influence against him was to prove disastrous in the crisis of 1105. As has already been explained,[51] Serlo, bishop of Séez, and Ralph, abbot of Saint-Martin of Séez, deemed it intolerable longer to endure the oppression of the tyrant; and going into voluntary exile, they sought an asylum in England, where they were warmly welcomed by Henry I.[52] The value which the king attached to the support and services of Abbot Ralph may perhaps be judged by the fact that he was promoted to the see of Rochester in 1108 and made archbishop of Canterbury in 1114; and it is no mere chance that it was Bishop Serlo who was to welcome King Henry and his invading army in Normandy in 1105, and to preach the sermon which was to stand as the public justification of the king’s action in dispossessing his brother of the duchy.[53]

But the church had more serious and justified complaints against Robert Curthose. His alliance and friendship with Robert of Bellême were completely unforgivable; and by granting profitable rights over the bishopric of Séez to this rebellious vassal,[50] the duke had created enemies whose influence would turn out to be disastrous for him during the crisis of 1105. As previously mentioned,[51] Serlo, bishop of Séez, and Ralph, abbot of Saint-Martin of Séez, found it unbearable to keep enduring the tyrant's oppression; so they went into voluntary exile, seeking refuge in England, where they were warmly received by Henry I.[52] The value the king placed on Abbot Ralph's support and services can be seen in the fact that he was made bishop of Rochester in 1108 and archbishop of Canterbury in 1114; and it’s not just a coincidence that it was Bishop Serlo who greeted King Henry and his invading army in Normandy in 1105, and preached the sermon that would serve as the public justification for the king’s actions in ousting his brother from the duchy.[53]

But the duke had sinned further against the church through the practice of simony. A peculiarly flagrant case occurred in 1105 in connection with the abbey of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives. Upon the death of Abbot Fulk, the duke sold the abbacy for one hundred and forty-five marks of silver to a certain Robert, a[151] wicked monk of Saint-Denis, who like a devouring wolf drove out the monks, built a stronghold in the sacred precincts of the monastery, and garrisoned it with armed retainers whom he hired out of profits derived from the sale of ecclesiastical ornaments belonging to the abbey.[54]

But the duke had sinned even more against the church through the practice of simony. A particularly outrageous case happened in 1105 involving the abbey of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives. After the death of Abbot Fulk, the duke sold the abbacy for one hundred and forty-five marks of silver to a certain Robert, a[151] wicked monk from Saint-Denis, who, like a ravenous wolf, drove out the monks, built a stronghold within the sacred grounds of the monastery, and filled it with armed men he hired using profits from selling off the church's sacred items belonging to the abbey.[54]

More notorious still, and more fatal to the good name of the duke, was the situation which arose in the bishopric of Lisieux upon the death of Gilbert Maminot in August 1101. At first Ranulf Flambard, the notorious bishop of Durham, succeeded in gaining the vacant see for his brother Fulcher, who, in spite of his illiteracy, had some commendable qualities; and since he lived but a few months after his consecration, no active protest was raised against him.[55] But upon his death, Flambard resorted to a more scandalous measure and obtained the see for his son Thomas, a youth some twelve years of age.[56] The duke invested the boy with the sacred office, at the same time agreeing that, if he should die, another of Flambard’s sons, who was still younger, should succeed to the bishopric.[57] And meanwhile Flambard himself administered the affairs of the see, “not as bishop but as steward.”[58]

Even more infamous and damaging to the duke's reputation was the situation that unfolded in the bishopric of Lisieux following the death of Gilbert Maminot in August 1101. Initially, Ranulf Flambard, the infamous bishop of Durham, managed to secure the vacant position for his brother Fulcher, who, despite being uneducated, had some admirable traits; and since he lived only a few months after his consecration, no significant objections were raised against him.[55] However, after his death, Flambard resorted to a more scandalous tactic and obtained the position for his son Thomas, a boy around twelve years old.[56] The duke appointed the boy to the sacred office while also agreeing that if he were to die, another of Flambard’s sons, who was even younger, would take over the bishopric.[57] Meanwhile, Flambard himself ran the affairs of the see, “not as bishop but as steward.”[58]

So matters stood for some three years, until in 1105 the great canonist and reformer, Ivo of Chartres, intervened, and through his immense influence elevated what had hitherto been but a flagrant local abuse into an affair of something like European importance. He wrote to the Norman bishops demanding that they put an end to such a scandal.[59] Meanwhile, the serious danger in which Robert Curthose stood of losing his duchy brought him for a moment to his senses, and, at the urgent warning of the archbishop of Rouen and of the bishop of Évreux, he had Flambard and his sons ejected from the see, and gave orders for a canonical election.[60] The choice of the clergy fell upon William, archdeacon[152] of Évreux, a worthy man, who went at once to the metropolitan and demanded consecration;[61] and Ivo of Chartres wrote to congratulate the Norman bishops upon having purged the church of the ‘dirty boys’ who had been thrust into the sacred office.[62] But now new complications arose. It so happened that William Bonne-Ame, archbishop of Rouen, was then under sentence of excommunication, and therefore incompetent to install the new bishop elect. Accordingly, the latter wrote Bishop Ivo to inquire whether under the circumstances he might legitimately receive consecration from the suffragans of the excommunicated archbishop. Ivo confessed himself unable to answer the question, and referred the bishop elect to Rome to deal directly with the Holy See.[63]

So things went on for about three years, until in 1105 the renowned canon lawyer and reformer, Ivo of Chartres, stepped in. Through his significant influence, he turned what had previously been a blatant local problem into a matter of European significance. He wrote to the Norman bishops demanding that they put an end to such a scandal.[59] Meanwhile, the serious threat facing Robert Curthose of losing his duchy brought him to his senses for a moment, and at the urgent warning of the Archbishop of Rouen and the Bishop of Évreux, he had Flambard and his sons removed from the see and ordered a canonical election.[60] The clergy chose William, archdeacon[152] of Évreux, a worthy man, who immediately went to the metropolitan and requested consecration;[61] and Ivo of Chartres wrote to congratulate the Norman bishops for having cleaned the church of the 'dirty boys' who had been placed in the sacred office.[62] But now new complications arose. It turned out that William Bonne-Ame, Archbishop of Rouen, was under a sentence of excommunication and therefore unable to install the newly elected bishop. As a result, the new bishop wrote to Bishop Ivo to ask whether he could legitimately receive consecration from the suffragans of the excommunicated archbishop. Ivo admitted that he couldn't answer the question and referred the new bishop to Rome to deal directly with the Holy See.[63]

During this unexpected delay, Flambard executed another ‘tergiversation.’ He induced the duke, in return for a great sum, to confer the bishopric upon one of his clerks, a certain William de Pacy.[64] Again the venerable Ivo wrote to the archbishop of Rouen and the bishop of Évreux to protest against this new introduction of uncleanness into the church which they had so recently purged, and to warn them that unless they acted with vigor to correct this latest abuse, he would bring the “filthy, fetid rumor to the apostolic ears” to their no small disadvantage.[65] The threat was not without avail. William de Pacy was summoned to Rouen to answer before the metropolitan for his conduct, and was able to make no defence. He freely admitted that he had received the bishopric neither by election of clergy and people nor by the free gift of the duke. Judgment upon him, however, was suspended—perhaps because the archbishop was still under sentence of excommunication—and he was sent to Rome, there to be condemned for simony.[66] Bishop Ivo wrote to the Pope setting forth in detail the whole course of the disgraceful business.

During this unexpected delay, Flambard pulled another stunt. He convinced the duke, in exchange for a large sum of money, to grant the bishopric to one of his clerks, a certain William de Pacy.[64] Again, the respected Ivo wrote to the archbishop of Rouen and the bishop of Évreux to protest against this new corruption in the church that they had just cleaned up, and to warn them that if they didn't take strong action to fix this latest wrongdoing, he would bring the “filthy, stinking rumor to the apostolic ears,” which would be quite damaging for them.[65] The threat had an effect. William de Pacy was called to Rouen to answer to the metropolitan for his actions and was unable to defend himself. He openly admitted that he had received the bishopric neither by the election of clergy and people nor by the duke's free choice. However, judgment against him was postponed—perhaps because the archbishop was still under excommunication—and he was sent to Rome to face a condemnation for simony.[66] Bishop Ivo wrote to the Pope detailing the entire disgraceful affair.

But now Ivo of Chartres went a step farther. He had put the full weight of the great moral influence which he exerted in Europe upon the Norman bishops. He had laid the scandal of Lisieux before the Pope. He now turned his gaze across the English Channel. Writing to Robert of Meulan, King Henry’s trusted minister, he again protested against the disgraceful intrusion of Ranulf Flambard into the see of Lisieux. He urged him to use his well known influence with the king to induce him to do whatever he could for the liberation of the oppressed church, lest those who had welcomed Henry’s intervention in the affairs of Normandy, and had predicted that good would come of it, “should willy-nilly change the serenity of their praise into clouds of vituperation.” “For,” said he, “kings are not instituted that they may break the laws, but that, if the destroyers of laws cannot otherwise be corrected, they may strike them down with the sword.”[67] Could even a more scrupulous monarch than Henry I have resisted such a call to arms?[68]

But now Ivo of Chartres took it a step further. He had leveraged his significant moral influence throughout Europe on the Norman bishops. He had brought the scandal of Lisieux to the Pope's attention. Now, he turned his focus across the English Channel. Writing to Robert of Meulan, King Henry’s trusted minister, he once again protested against the shameful appointment of Ranulf Flambard to the see of Lisieux. He urged him to use his well-known influence with the king to push for the liberation of the oppressed church, so that those who had welcomed Henry’s involvement in Normandy's issues and had predicted positive outcomes wouldn’t find themselves, "willy-nilly, changing their praise into clouds of criticism." "For," he said, "kings are not established to break the laws, but if the destroyers of laws cannot be corrected any other way, they should be struck down with the sword." [67] Could even a more conscientious monarch than Henry I have ignored such a call to action? [68]

As a returned crusader, Robert Curthose might possibly have looked to the Holy See for some support against his enemies. Indeed, he had done so. Before embarking upon the invasion of England in 1101, he had written to the Pope complaining that Henry had violated his oath in assuming the English crown; and[154] Pascal had felt constrained to write Anselm a mild letter[69] in which he recognized the special obligations of the papacy to one who had labored “in the liberation of the church of Asia.” He asked Anselm to join with the legates he was sending in mediating between the warring brothers, ‘unless peace had already been made between them.’[70] But at best this was only a perfunctory and belated recognition of an inconvenient obligation, and Pascal can hardly have seriously expected to influence the situation in Duke Robert’s favor.

As a returning crusader, Robert Curthose likely sought support from the Holy See against his enemies. In fact, he had done just that. Before launching his invasion of England in 1101, he wrote to the Pope, complaining that Henry had broken his oath by taking the English crown; and[154] Pascal felt the need to send Anselm a gentle letter[69] acknowledging the special responsibilities of the papacy to someone who had worked “for the liberation of the church of Asia.” He asked Anselm to collaborate with the legates he was sending to mediate between the fighting brothers, ‘unless peace had already been made between them.’[70] However, this was at best just a token and delayed recognition of a troublesome duty, and Pascal could hardly have expected to genuinely sway the situation in Duke Robert’s favor.

And as time elapsed, the attitude of Pascal did not become more favorable to the duke. In the summer of 1105 the relations between the papacy and Henry I suddenly improved greatly, and from that time rapid progress was made towards a definite settlement of the investiture controversy in England.[71] This removed the last possible consideration which might have induced the Pope to support the duke against the king in Normandy. Moreover, a fragment of Pascal’s correspondence with Robert Curthose, which has recently been brought to light,[72] reveals the fact that at this very time the Pope was engaged in an investiture struggle with the duke. We would gladly know more of this controversy, but this single surviving letter is enough to show that the Pope had complained that, contrary to the law of the church, Robert was performing investitures with staff and ring; that, treating the church not as the spouse of Christ but as a handmaiden, he was giving her over to be ruled by usurping enemies. Probably Pascal referred to the notorious scandals of Lisieux and of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives. Something also of the duke’s reply may be gathered from the papal letter. Taking his stand upon the rights and customs of his ancestors, he had boldly claimed for himself[155] the right of investiture. This was sound ducal policy, but it would not be accepted in Rome from such a prince as Robert Curthose. It could only serve to complete the breach between the ex-crusader and the Holy See and leave the duke without support in his hour of need.

And as time went on, Pascal's attitude didn't improve towards the duke. In the summer of 1105, the relationship between the papacy and Henry I suddenly got much better, and from then on, there was quick progress towards resolving the investiture controversy in England.[71] This eliminated the last potential reason for the Pope to support the duke against the king in Normandy. Additionally, a piece of Pascal's correspondence with Robert Curthose, which has recently come to light,[72] shows that at this very moment, the Pope was involved in an investiture conflict with the duke. We would love to know more about this controversy, but this one surviving letter is enough to indicate that the Pope had complained that, contrary to church law, Robert was conducting investitures with staff and ring; that, seeing the church not as Christ's bride but as a servant, he was allowing it to be ruled by usurping foes. Pascal likely referred to the infamous scandals of Lisieux and Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives. We can also glean something of the duke’s response from the papal letter. Standing on the rights and traditions of his ancestors, he boldly claimed for himself[155] the right of investiture. This was sound policy for a duke, but it wouldn’t be accepted in Rome from someone like Robert Curthose. It only served to deepen the rift between the former crusader and the Holy See and left the duke without support in his time of need.

Meanwhile, in what striking contrast with the weak and blundering policy of Robert Curthose, were the careful, methodical preparations which Henry I was making for the struggle upon which he had determined! With him all was wisdom, foresight, largeness of view, self-control.

Meanwhile, in stark contrast to the weak and clumsy policies of Robert Curthose, Henry I was making careful, methodical preparations for the conflict he had decided to engage in! With him, everything was marked by wisdom, foresight, broad perspective, and self-control.

The friendly relations between the courts of France and England, established at the beginning of Henry’s reign by the state visit of Louis, the king designate of France, have already been remarked upon.[73] Henry I took good care to preserve and cultivate this diplomatic cordiality during the critical years of his struggle for Normandy. And, as will appear in the sequel, his efforts were abundantly rewarded when Prince Louis officially recognized his conquest of the duchy shortly after it was completed.[74] In the same spirit the king prepared for all eventualities on the side of Flanders. In the archives of the English exchequer there has been preserved an original chirograph of a treaty which he concluded, apparently in 1103, with Count Robert of Flanders.[75] By its terms the count bound himself, in exchange for an annual subsidy of four hundred marks, to furnish the king with a[156] force of a thousand knights—for service in Normandy, among other places, be it noted—and to do his utmost to dissuade the king of France from any attack upon the king of England. Further, as the decisive struggle approached, Henry entered into agreements with the princes of Maine, Anjou, and Brittany for contingents to be furnished from those regions to his army for the conquest of Normandy. The record of the negotiations has not been preserved; but we shall meet with these contingents rendering effective service in the campaigns of 1105 and 1106.[76]

The friendly relations between the courts of France and England, established at the start of Henry’s reign by the state visit of Louis, the designated king of France, have already been noted.[73] Henry I made sure to maintain and nurture this diplomatic warmth during the critical years of his struggle for Normandy. And, as will be seen later, his efforts were amply rewarded when Prince Louis officially recognized his conquest of the duchy shortly after it was achieved.[74] In the same spirit, the king prepared for all possibilities regarding Flanders. An original chirograph of a treaty he made, apparently in 1103, with Count Robert of Flanders has been preserved in the archives of the English exchequer.[75] According to the terms, the count agreed, in exchange for an annual subsidy of four hundred marks, to provide the king with a[156] force of a thousand knights—for service in Normandy, among other places, it should be noted—and to do his best to persuade the king of France against any attacks on the king of England. Furthermore, as the decisive struggle approached, Henry made agreements with the princes of Maine, Anjou, and Brittany for reinforcements to be supplied from those regions to his army for the conquest of Normandy. The records of the negotiations have not survived; however, we will see these reinforcements playing a significant role in the campaigns of 1105 and 1106.[76]

But Henry prepared himself against the duke not only by the careful manipulation of his relations with foreign powers; he spared no effort to undermine him in the duchy. His intervention in the war of the Breteuil succession and the marriage of his daughter Juliana to Eustace of Breteuil have already been alluded to.[77] A similar purpose must have prompted him to arrange the marriage of another of his natural daughters to Rotrou of Mortagne,[78] one of the chief enemies of Robert of Bellême, and an old companion in arms of Robert Curthose on the Crusade. Some hint, at least, of the nature of the pacification which Robert of Meulan was intended to make when he was sent to Normandy as the king’s special agent in 1103 may be gathered from the efforts which he made to procure the liberation of the ‘avaricious usurer,’ John of Meulan.[79] It can hardly be doubted that Henry was making free use of money in the corruption of the duke’s influential subjects and in the upbuilding of an English party in Normandy. And in this policy he was very successful. Not only were important Norman churchmen imploring his aid and working for his intervention; but many great nobles were either openly or secretly deserting the duke and offering their services to the English cause. The movement is well illustrated by the case of Ralph III of Conches. His father, Ralph II, had been among the Norman barons who upon the death of William Rufus had taken up arms and plundered the lands of Robert of Meulan at Beaumont.[80] He was certainly no friend of Henry I. But upon[157] his death, probably in 1102,[81] his son saw new light. Crossing to England, he was cordially welcomed by the king, who granted him his father’s lands and the hand of an English heiress who was connected with the royal family.[82] Such a shining example was not lost upon other Norman barons who now deserted the duke and besought King Henry ‘with tears’ to come to the aid of the suffering church and of their wretched country.[83]

But Henry prepared against the duke not just by carefully managing his relationships with foreign powers; he also did everything he could to undermine him in the duchy. His involvement in the Breteuil succession war and the marriage of his daughter Juliana to Eustace of Breteuil have already been mentioned.[77] A similar intention likely led him to arrange the marriage of another one of his illegitimate daughters to Rotrou of Mortagne,[78] one of the main adversaries of Robert of Bellême and a former comrade of Robert Curthose during the Crusade. Some insight into the reconciliation that Robert of Meulan was expected to achieve when he was sent to Normandy as the king’s special agent in 1103 can be inferred from his efforts to secure the release of the ‘greedy usurer,’ John of Meulan.[79] There is little doubt that Henry was actively using money to corrupt the duke’s influential supporters and to build an English faction in Normandy. And this strategy proved quite effective. Not only were important Norman church leaders pleading for his support and working for his involvement, but many noble figures were either openly or secretly abandoning the duke and offering their services to the English cause. A clear example of this shift is Ralph III of Conches. His father, Ralph II, had been among the Norman barons who, after the death of William Rufus, took up arms and looted the lands of Robert of Meulan at Beaumont.[80] He was certainly no ally of Henry I. But upon[157]his death, likely in 1102,[81] his son changed his perspective. Crossing to England, he was warmly received by the king, who granted him his father’s lands and the hand of an English heiress linked to the royal family.[82] This impressive example did not go unnoticed by other Norman barons, who now turned their backs on the duke and implored King Henry ‘with tears’ to help the struggling church and their unfortunate country.[83]

By the beginning of 1104, Henry I had acquired a strong party, both lay and ecclesiastical, in Normandy, which eagerly awaited his coming and stood ready to aid him in the overthrow of Robert Curthose and in the conquest of the duchy. He had never given up Domfront, and he apparently retained possession of certain strongholds in the Cotentin,[84] the treaty of Alton notwithstanding. Upon these he could rely as a secure base while his friends rallied around him after he had landed on Norman soil. Henry’s diplomacy, however, could not remove all enemies from his path, and he sometimes chose to defy them. William of Mortain, earl of Cornwall, had been among the duke’s most powerful supporters against the king in 1101. Yet, for some unexplained reason, he did not suffer the prompt banishment to which the Bellêmes and other traitors were condemned when the crisis of the invasion had passed. The king temporized and kept up at least an appearance of friendship. It is even intimated that in 1104 he sent the earl to Normandy to act on his behalf. However this may be, when William of Mortain arrived in Normandy, he worked against the king rather than for him, and, as a result, was promptly deprived of all his English honors.[85] The duke had gained at least one supporter who would not desert him.

By early 1104, Henry I had built a strong following, both among the nobles and the church, in Normandy, eagerly awaiting his arrival and ready to help him overthrow Robert Curthose and take control of the duchy. He had never abandoned Domfront and seemingly still held some strongholds in the Cotentin, despite the treaty of Alton. He could count on these as a secure base while his allies gathered around him after he landed in Normandy. However, Henry’s diplomacy couldn't eliminate all his enemies, and sometimes he chose to confront them. William of Mortain, the earl of Cornwall, had been one of the duke’s most influential supporters against the king in 1101. Yet, for reasons that remain unclear, he wasn’t swiftly banished like the Bellêmes and other traitors were when the invasion crisis passed. The king bided his time and at least pretended to maintain a friendship. It’s even suggested that in 1104 he sent the earl to Normandy to represent him. Whatever the case, when William of Mortain reached Normandy, he worked against the king instead of for him and was quickly stripped of all his English titles. The duke had at least one supporter who wouldn’t abandon him.

The year 1104 was for Henry I a period of active preparation for an enterprise which he was not yet ready publicly to avow.[158] His trusted agents were busy in Normandy preparing the way with English treasure. Gradually and quietly he was sending men and equipment to reënforce the garrisons of his Norman strongholds.[86] Indeed, if Ordericus Vitalis can be trusted,[87] Henry himself crossed the Channel with a fleet and paid a visit to Domfront and his castles in Normandy in great state, and was welcomed by Robert of Meulan, Richard earl of Chester, Stephen of Aumale, Henry of Eu, Rotrou of Mortagne, Robert Fitz Hamon, Robert de Montfort, Ralph de Mortimer, and many others who held estates in England and were ready to support him in an attack upon the duchy. The list shows strikingly the proportions to which the English party in Normandy had grown. Encouraged by his enthusiastic reception, the king is said to have taken a lofty tone in his dealings with the duke. He summoned him to a conference and lectured him upon his incompetence. Again, as the year before in England, he upbraided him for making peace with Robert of Bellême and for granting to him the domains of the Conqueror, contrary to their agreements. He charged him with abetting highwaymen and brigands, and with dissipating the wealth of his duchy upon the impudent scamps and hangers-on who surrounded him. He declared him neither a real prince nor a shepherd of his people, since he suffered the defenceless population to remain a prey to ravening wolves. This eloquent indictment, we are told, quite overwhelmed the duke. Though he placed the blame for his misdeeds upon his turbulent associates, he craved the king’s pardon and offered to compensate him by surrendering the homage of William of Évreux together with his county and his vassals. Henry accepted the offer, William of Évreux agreed, and a formal transfer of the homage was effected, the duke placing the count’s hands between the hands of the king. And with this reward for his pains, Henry returned to England “before winter,” doubtless more than ever convinced of[159] the weakness of Robert Curthose and of the feasibility of his overthrow and of the conquest of the duchy.[88]

The year 1104 was a time for Henry I to actively prepare for a project he wasn't ready to announce publicly yet.[158] His trusted agents were working hard in Normandy, using English funds to set the stage. Gradually and quietly, he was sending men and supplies to strengthen the garrisons of his Norman strongholds.[86] If we can trust Ordericus Vitalis,[87] Henry himself made the crossing with a fleet and paid a grand visit to Domfront and his castles in Normandy, where he was welcomed by Robert of Meulan, Richard, Earl of Chester, Stephen of Aumale, Henry of Eu, Rotrou of Mortagne, Robert Fitz Hamon, Robert de Montfort, Ralph de Mortimer, and many others who owned estates in England and were prepared to back him in an offensive against the duchy. The list clearly shows how strong the English faction in Normandy had become. Encouraged by his warm reception, the king reportedly took a high-handed approach in his discussions with the duke. He called for a meeting and lectured him about his failures. Once again, like the previous year in England, he criticized him for making peace with Robert of Bellême and for granting him the Conqueror's lands, going against their agreements. He accused him of supporting highwaymen and bandits and wasting the wealth of his duchy on hoodlums and hangers-on surrounding him. He declared that he was neither a true prince nor a protector of his people, as he allowed the defenseless population to be preyed upon by ravenous wolves. This passionate criticism, we are told, completely overwhelmed the duke. Although he blamed his reckless associates for his wrongdoings, he sought the king’s forgiveness and offered to make amends by surrendering the loyalty of William of Évreux along with his county and vassals. Henry accepted the offer, William of Évreux agreed, and a formal transfer of loyalty was carried out, with the duke placing the count’s hands in the king's hands. With this reward for his efforts, Henry returned to England “before winter,” likely more convinced than ever of[159] Robert Curthose's weakness and the possibility of overthrowing him and conquering the duchy.[88]

Henry’s visit had given a further shock to the duke’s prestige, and his return to England was followed by a renewed outbreak of anarchy and disorder in the duchy. Robert of Bellême and William of Mortain, in high indignation at the new advantages which the king had gained, began to attack his adherents, and such was the harrying and burning and wholesale murder which ensued that many of the unarmed peasants fled into France with their wives and children.[89] Robert Fitz Hamon, lord of Torigny and Creully, one of the duke’s chief supporters in 1101, had thrown in his lot with the king, and his treason against the duke had been of so black a character as to render him particularly odious among loyal subjects and to arouse intense indignation against him. He now took to plundering the countryside, and as he was harrying the Bessin, Gontier d’Aunay and Reginald of Warenne with the forces from Bayeux and Caen managed to cut him off and surround him in the village of Secqueville. He sought refuge in the church tower, but the sanctuary did not protect him; for the church was burned, and he was taken prisoner. As his captors led him away to Bayeux, they had great difficulty to keep him from the hands of the mob which crowded after them, shouting

Henry’s visit had dealt another blow to the duke’s reputation, and when he returned to England, it sparked a fresh wave of chaos and disorder in the duchy. Robert of Bellême and William of Mortain, furious about the new advantages the king had gained, started to attack his supporters. The resulting violence, looting, and mass killings were so severe that many unarmed peasants fled to France with their families. [89] Robert Fitz Hamon, lord of Torigny and Creully, one of the duke’s main allies in 1101, had sided with the king, and his betrayal of the duke was so egregious that it made him particularly despised among loyal subjects and sparked intense anger against him. He then began to raid the countryside, and while he was terrorizing the Bessin, Gontier d’Aunay and Reginald of Warenne, along with forces from Bayeux and Caen, managed to cut him off and surround him in the village of Secqueville. He sought refuge in the church tower, but the sanctuary failed to protect him; the church was set on fire, and he was captured. As his captors led him away to Bayeux, they struggled to prevent him from being seized by the mob that followed them, shouting

La hart, la hart al traitor
Qui a guerpi son dreit seignor![90]

Such were the chaotic conditions in Normandy as they are depicted for us in the spring of 1105. Yet we should beware of exaggeration. They may not have been general. Indeed, they probably were not. Our evidence, at best, is but fragmentary, and it rests in the main upon the testimony of Ordericus Vitalis, who was no friend of Robert Curthose, and who dwelt in the debatable region of the south, where the lawless elements were most unbridled, and where the disturbing influence of English aggression had made most headway. Even though we accept at[160] its face value the testimony concerning the diocese of Séez, the Bessin, and the Cotentin, it seems reasonable, in the absence of such evidence for other parts of the duchy, to conclude that conditions elsewhere were almost certainly better.

Such were the chaotic conditions in Normandy as they are described in the spring of 1105. However, we should be cautious about exaggerating. They may not have been widespread. In fact, they likely weren't. Our evidence is, at best, only partial, and it mainly comes from the account of Ordericus Vitalis, who was no supporter of Robert Curthose and lived in the disputed area of the south, where lawlessness was most rampant, and where English aggression had made the most impact. Even if we take the testimony regarding the diocese of Séez, the Bessin, and the Cotentin at face value, it seems reasonable, given the lack of evidence for other parts of the duchy, to conclude that conditions elsewhere were almost certainly better.

It is impossible to form anything like a complete picture of the state of the defences of the duchy upon the eve of the English invasion. Robert of Bellême and William of Mortain, by far the most powerful of the duke’s supporters, were still in undisputed possession of their hereditary Norman dominions. Robert d’Estouteville had charge of the duke’s troops and castles in the pays de Caux.[91] Hugh de Nonant was in command at Rouen.[92] His nephew Gontier d’Aunay was charged with the defence of Bayeux;[93] and, apparently, Enguerran, son of Ilbert de Lacy, with that of Caen.[94] Others of the duke’s chief supporters were Reginald of Warenne,[95] brother of the earl of Surrey, and William of Conversano,[96] brother of the late Duchess Sibyl. The ducal forces were evidently too weak to offer effectual resistance in the open. Robert’s hope lay in the strength of his fortresses; and it appears that he made a spirited effort to put them in a state of defence, though his financial resources were near exhaustion. Wace is specific with regard to the works which were undertaken at Caen. In his day, it was still possible to trace one of the great trenches which had been dug

It’s hard to get a full sense of the state of the duchy’s defenses right before the English invasion. Robert of Bellême and William of Mortain, the duke’s most powerful supporters, still controlled their hereditary lands in Normandy without dispute. Robert d’Estouteville was in charge of the duke’s troops and castles in the pays de Caux.[91] Hugh de Nonant led the forces in Rouen.[92] His nephew Gontier d’Aunay was responsible for defending Bayeux;[93] and, apparently, Enguerran, son of Ilbert de Lacy, was in charge of Caen.[94] Other key supporters of the duke included Reginald of Warenne,[95] brother of the Earl of Surrey, and William of Conversano,[96] brother of the late Duchess Sibyl. The ducal forces clearly lacked the strength to resist effectively in open combat. Robert’s hope rested on the strength of his fortresses; it seems he made a determined effort to fortify them, even though his finances were nearly depleted. Wace gives specific details about the work done at Caen. In his time, you could still see one of the large trenches that had been dug.

par la rue Meisine,
Qui a la porte Milet fine,

and which was connected with the waters of the Orne. So long as the duke could raise money by laying taxes upon the burgesses, he hired mercenaries, and for the rest he made promises. But his exactions only served to stir up the townsmen against him, without being in any way adequate to keep his forces together. In a steady stream they deserted to the king, and the helpless duke could only remark characteristically:

and which was connected with the waters of the Orne. As long as the duke could collect money by taxing the townspeople, he hired mercenaries, and for everything else, he made promises. But his demands only fueled resentment among the townspeople, and they weren’t enough to keep his troops intact. One by one, they deserted to the king, and the powerless duke could only comment in his usual way:

Laissiez aler!
Ne poon a toz estriver;
Laissiez aler, laissiez venir!
Ne poon pas toz retenir.[97]

Meanwhile, Henry I, having fitted out his expedition for the invasion of Normandy, crossed the Channel in Holy Week 1105,[98] and landed without opposition at Barfleur in the Cotentin; and on Easter eve he found quarters in the village of Carentan.[99]

Meanwhile, Henry I, having prepared his campaign for the invasion of Normandy, crossed the Channel during Holy Week in 1105,[98] and landed unchallenged at Barfleur in the Cotentin; and on Easter Eve he settled in the village of Carentan.[99]

Then, according to the account of Ordericus Vitalis, there followed an amazing piece of acting. The venerable Serlo, bishop of Séez, “first of the Normans to offer his services to the king,” came to Carentan to celebrate Easter in the royal presence. Clothing himself in his sacred vestments, he entered the church. And while he sat awaiting the assembling of the people and of the king’s followers before beginning the service, he observed that the church was filled with all sorts of chests and utensils and various kinds of gear which the peasants had brought in for protection from the war and anarchy which were devastating the Cotentin. It was probably in the main from pillage by the king’s forces that the frightened peasantry were seeking protection,[100] but this fact did not prevent the facile bishop from making the scene before him his point of departure for a ringing appeal to arms, and for a public justification of Henry’s attack upon Normandy. Observing the king with a group of his nobles seated humbly among the peasants’ panniers at the lower end of the church, Serlo heaved a deep sigh for the misery of the people and rose to speak.

Then, according to Ordericus Vitalis, an incredible performance followed. The respected Serlo, bishop of Séez, “the first of the Normans to offer his services to the king,” came to Carentan to celebrate Easter in the king’s presence. Dressed in his sacred robes, he entered the church. While he waited for the people and the king’s followers to gather before starting the service, he noticed that the church was packed with all sorts of chests, utensils, and various items that the peasants had brought in for protection from the war and chaos that were ravaging the Cotentin. It was likely that the terrified peasants were seeking shelter mainly from the pillaging by the king's forces,[100] but this didn’t stop the opportunistic bishop from using the scene before him as a springboard for a passionate call to arms and for publicly justifying Henry’s attack on Normandy. Noticing the king seated humbly among the peasants’ belongings at the back of the church with a group of his nobles, Serlo sighed deeply for the suffering of the people and stood up to speak.

The hearts of all the faithful, he said, should mourn for the distresses of the church and for the wretchedness of the people. The Cotentin was laid waste and depopulated. For lack of a governor all Normandy was a prey to thieves and robbers. The church of God, which ought to be a place of prayer, was now, for want of a righteous defender, turned into a storehouse for the peasants’ belongings. There was no room left in which to kneel reverently[162] or to stand devoutly before the Divine Majesty because of the clutter of goods which the helpless rustics for fear of plunderers had brought into the Lord’s house. And so, where government failed, the church had perforce become the refuge of a defenceless people. Yet not even in the church was there security; for that very year, in Serlo’s own diocese of Séez, Robert of Bellême had burned the church of Tournay to the ground, and men and women to the number of forty-five had perished in it. Robert, the king’s brother, did not really possess the duchy or rule his people as a duke who walked in the path of justice. He was an indolent and an abandoned prince, who had made himself subservient to William of Conversano, Hugh de Nonant, and Gontier d’Aunay. He had dissipated the wealth of his fair duchy in vanity and upon trifles. Often he fasted till three in the afternoon for lack of bread. Often he dared not rise from bed and attend mass for want of trousers, stockings, and shoes; for the buffoons and harlots who infested his quarters had carried them off during the night while he lay snoring in drunkenness; and then they impudently boasted that they had robbed the duke. So, the head languishing, the whole body was sick, and a prince without understanding had placed the whole duchy in peril. Let the king arise, therefore, in God’s name, and obtain his paternal inheritance with the sword of justice. Let him snatch his ancestral possessions from the hands of base men. Let him give rein to his righteous anger, as did David of old, not from any worldly desire for territorial aggrandizement, but for the defence of his ‘native soil.’[101]

The hearts of all the faithful, he said, should grieve for the struggles of the church and the suffering of the people. The Cotentin was devastated and empty. Without a governor, all of Normandy fell victim to thieves and robbers. The church of God, which should be a place of worship, had become, due to the absence of a righteous protector, a storage area for the peasants’ belongings. There was no space left to kneel respectfully or to stand devoutly before the Divine Majesty because of the piles of goods that frightened villagers had dragged into the Lord’s house to prevent them from being stolen. So, where governance failed, the church had unfortunately turned into a refuge for a defenseless people. Yet, even within the church, there was no safety; for that very year, in Serlo’s own diocese of Séez, Robert of Bellême had burned the church of Tournay to the ground, killing forty-five men and women inside. Robert, the king’s brother, did not truly hold the duchy or govern his people like a duke who followed the path of justice. He was a lazy and careless prince, who had become subservient to William of Conversano, Hugh de Nonant, and Gontier d’Aunay. He had squandered the wealth of his beautiful duchy on vanity and trivialities. Often, he fasted until three in the afternoon due to a lack of food. Frequently, he couldn't even get out of bed to attend mass because he had no trousers, stockings, or shoes; the clowns and prostitutes who frequented his quarters had stolen them while he lay snoring in drunkenness, and then they shamelessly boasted about having robbed the duke. So, with the head weak, the whole body suffered, and a prince without wisdom had placed the entire duchy in danger. Let the king rise, therefore, in God’s name, and reclaim his ancestral inheritance with the sword of justice. Let him wrest his heritage from the hands of base men. Let him unleash his righteous anger, like David of old, not from any worldly desire for territorial gain, but to defend his ‘native soil.’[101]

Moved by this stirring appeal, the king gravely arose. “In the Lord’s name,” he said, “I will rise to this labor for the sake of peace, and with your aid I will seek peace for the church.” Robert of Meulan and other barons present applauded the momentous decision.

Moved by this powerful appeal, the king stood up seriously. “In the Lord’s name,” he said, “I will take on this task for the sake of peace, and with your support, I will pursue peace for the church.” Robert of Meulan and the other barons present applauded this significant decision.

And now, behold another wonder! King Henry had become the defender of the church. In order that his virtue might appear the more transcendent, he was now to join the ranks of the reformers[163] of morals. The venerable Serlo, resuming his discourse, proceeded to harangue the king and his suite upon the evils of the outlandish fashions which had recently been taken up in high society, to the great scandal of the clergy and of decent Christians. Like obdurate sons of Belial, the men of fashion had taken to dressing their hair like women and to wearing things like scorpion’s tails at the extremities of their feet, so that they resembled women because of their effeminacy, and serpents by reason of their pointed fangs. This kind of men had been foretold a thousand years before by St. John the Divine, under the figure of locusts. Let the king offer his subjects a laudable example, in order that they might see in his person a model by which to regulate their own.

And now, check out this new development! King Henry had taken on the role of the protector of the church. To show off his outstanding virtue even more, he was about to join the ranks of the reformers of morals[163]. The respected Serlo, picking up his speech again, began to lecture the king and his entourage about the harmful trends that had recently emerged in high society, scandalizing the clergy and decent Christians alike. Like stubborn sons of Belial, the fashionable men had started styling their hair like women and wearing shoes with things that looked like scorpion tails on the ends, making them look feminine because of their softness, and snake-like because of their sharp points. This type of man had been predicted a thousand years earlier by St. John the Divine in the form of locusts. The king should set a good example for his subjects so they could see him as a role model for how to behave themselves.

Again Henry was convinced by episcopal eloquence and readily assented to Serlo’s proposal. The bishop had come prepared. Amid a general consternation which may well be imagined, he drew shears from his wallet and proceeded to crop the royal locks. Robert of Meulan was the next victim to be sacrificed to the bishop’s reforming zeal. And by this time the rest of the royal household and the congregation, anticipating a positive order from the king, began to vie with one another as to which should be shorn first; and soon they were trampling under foot as vile refuse the locks which a few moments before they had cherished as their most precious possessions.[102]

Again, Henry was swayed by the bishop's persuasive talk and quickly agreed to Serlo’s suggestion. The bishop had come ready. Amid a general uproar that one can easily imagine, he pulled out shears from his bag and began to cut the royal hair. Robert of Meulan was the next target of the bishop's reformative enthusiasm. By now, the rest of the royal household and the audience, expecting a clear directive from the king, started competing with each other to see who would be shorn first; soon, they were trampling over the hair they had only moments ago treasured as their most prized possessions.[102]

The reader may, perhaps, be left to judge for himself as to the amount of credibility to be attached to the highly colored and obviously strongly prejudiced narrative of Ordericus Vitalis which has here been paraphrased. It clearly has a significance of its own, quite apart from the question of strict historical veracity. The speech of Bishop Serlo, as we have it, is, of course, not his at all, but a literary creation of the monk of Saint-Évroul. Yet it must pretty faithfully represent the contemporary point of view of the Norman clergy and of royal apologists generally. It sets forth the king’s ‘platform,’ to borrow a very modern term, and contains the grounds on which contemporaries attempted to[164] justify what was in reality an unjustifiable act of aggression. Moreover, in spite of much imaginary coloring, there must be a certain residuum of truth in Ordericus’s narrative, which illustrates again in a striking manner the extreme care and almost endless detail with which Henry I prepared his way for the conquest of Normandy. In spite of the mediaeval trappings, there is something almost modern about this elaborate attempt to manipulate public opinion and to crystallize a party. Further, it is not a little significant that the Easter scene at Carentan could have been enacted at all. That Henry should have been able to land an invading army at Barfleur, advance without opposition to an unprotected village, and there delay at will in all security, is a striking proof of the defenceless condition of the duchy. The duke’s sole reliance was in his strongholds. There is no evidence that he had any force assembled to oppose the invader in the open.

The reader can judge for themselves how much credibility to give to the highly embellished and obviously biased account of Ordericus Vitalis that has been paraphrased here. It clearly has its own significance, separate from the issue of strict historical accuracy. The speech of Bishop Serlo, as presented, isn’t actually his but rather a literary creation by the monk of Saint-Évroul. Yet it likely reflects the contemporary perspective of the Norman clergy and royal supporters in general. It outlines the king’s "platform," to use a very modern term, and presents the reasons contemporaries used to attempt to justify what was essentially an unjustifiable act of aggression. Furthermore, despite the imaginative embellishments, there must be some truth in Ordericus’s narrative, which highlights once again the extreme care and almost endless detail with which Henry I prepared for the conquest of Normandy. Despite the medieval context, there’s something almost modern about this elaborate effort to sway public opinion and solidify a faction. Additionally, it’s quite significant that the Easter scene at Carentan could even take place. That Henry was able to land an invading army at Barfleur, move without facing opposition to an unprotected village, and then linger there securely is a striking indication of the duchy’s defenseless state. The duke’s only reliance was on his strongholds. There’s no evidence that he had any forces gathered to confront the invader in the open.

King Henry had no need to hurry. While he delayed at Carentan, his supporters in Normandy rallied around him, and his forces gained greatly in strength. His landing at Barfleur had been the signal for further desertions among the duke’s vassals. English gold and silver were all-powerful.[103] Wace says the king had ‘bushels’ of the precious treasure. He carried it about with him in ‘hogsheads’ loaded upon carts, and by its judicious distribution among barons, castellans, and doughty warriors, he readily persuaded them to desert their lord the duke.[104] Meanwhile, Henry sent envoys to King Philip of France,[105] and summoned his allies, Geoffrey Martel and Helias of La Flèche, to join him with their Angevins and Manceaux.[106]

King Henry didn’t need to rush. While he stayed in Carentan, his supporters in Normandy gathered around him, and his forces grew significantly stronger. His landing at Barfleur had prompted more defections among the duke’s vassals. English gold and silver were incredibly influential.[103] Wace mentions the king had ‘bushels’ of valuable treasure. He transported it in ‘hogsheads’ loaded onto carts, and with smart distribution among barons, castellans, and brave warriors, he easily convinced them to abandon their lord, the duke.[104] In the meantime, Henry sent messages to King Philip of France,[105] and called on his allies, Geoffrey Martel and Helias of La Flèche, to join him with their Angevins and Manceaux.[106]

The military events of the campaign which followed are obscure, and can be traced with little chronological certainty. We hear of some sort of hostile encounter at Maromme near Rouen[165] shortly after Easter, but we know nothing about it, save that a certain knight in the service of Robert d’Estouteville was slain.[107] The chief military undertaking of the campaign was undoubtedly the siege of Bayeux. Against Bayeux and its commander, Gontier d’Aunay, the king had a particular grievance because of the capture and imprisonment of his supporter Robert Fitz Hamon.[108] Accordingly, he assembled all his forces, including his allies from Maine and Anjou, and laid siege to Bayeux.[109] Gontier d’Aunay went out to meet him and promptly handed over his prisoner, Robert Fitz Hamon. He declined, however, to make any further concessions, and Henry refused to raise the siege.[110] But the garrison failed to justify the confidence which their commander had placed in them,[111] and, in an assault, Henry managed to fire the city.[112] A high wind carried the flames from roof to roof, and soon the whole place was swept by the conflagration. Bishop Odo’s beautiful cathedral and several other churches, the house of the canons attached to the cathedral, the house of a distinguished citizen named Conan, almost all the buildings in the town, in fact, except a few poor huts, were destroyed. Many of the inhabitants, who in their terror had fled to the cathedral, perished in the flames. The place was given over to be plundered by the Manceaux and the Angevins, and Gontier d’Aunay and many of the garrison were taken captive.[113]

The military events of the following campaign are unclear and not easily placed in a timeline. We hear of some sort of conflict near Rouen in Maromme shortly after Easter, but we know very little about it, except that a knight loyal to Robert d’Estouteville was killed.[107] The main military action of the campaign was definitely the siege of Bayeux. The king had a specific bone to pick with Bayeux and its leader, Gontier d’Aunay, because of the capture and imprisonment of his supporter, Robert Fitz Hamon.[108] So, he gathered all his forces, including allies from Maine and Anjou, and laid siege to Bayeux.[109] Gontier d’Aunay came out to meet him and quickly handed over his prisoner, Robert Fitz Hamon. However, he refused to make any more concessions, and Henry wouldn't lift the siege.[110] But the garrison didn’t live up to the trust their commander had in them,[111] and during an assault, Henry managed to set the city on fire.[112] A strong wind spread the flames from rooftop to rooftop, and soon the entire area was engulfed in fire. Bishop Odo’s beautiful cathedral, several other churches, the residence of the canons connected to the cathedral, the home of a notable citizen named Conan, and nearly all the buildings in the town, apart from a few shabby huts, were destroyed. Many residents, who in their panic had fled to the cathedral, were consumed by the flames. The area was left open for looting by the Manceaux and Angevins, and Gontier d’Aunay along with many of the garrison were captured.[113]

Caen was the next important place to fall into Henry’s hands; but here no siege was necessary. The fate of Bayeux had spread consternation throughout the duchy, and served as a terrible warning of what might be expected, if resistance proved unsuccessful; and the burgesses of Caen had little love for the duke, who had made them feel the weight of his exactions. Accordingly, a conspiracy was formed among certain of the leading citizens, Enguerran de Lacy and the ducal garrison were expelled, and the town was basely surrendered to the English, to the intense indignation of the common people, among whom the duke appears to have been popular.[114] Robert Curthose was himself in Caen at the time, and, learning of the plot at the last moment, he fled headlong to the Hiémois. His attendants, who followed closely after him, were held up at the gate, and his baggage was rifled.[115][167] In grateful appreciation of this easy conquest, the king conferred the manor of Dallington, in England, upon the wealthy burgesses who had betrayed the second town of Normandy into his hands.[116]

Caen was the next significant place to fall into Henry’s control; however, a siege wasn’t needed. The fate of Bayeux had caused panic throughout the duchy and served as a harsh warning of what could happen if resistance failed; the citizens of Caen had little affection for the duke, who had burdened them with heavy taxes. As a result, a conspiracy formed among some of the leading citizens, Enguerran de Lacy and the ducal garrison were ousted, and the town was shamefully surrendered to the English, which deeply angered the common people, who seemed to have favored the duke.[114] Robert Curthose was in Caen at the time, and upon learning of the plot at the last moment, he fled in a panic to the Hiémois. His attendants, who closely followed him, were stopped at the gate, and his belongings were looted.[115][167] To show his gratitude for this easy victory, the king granted the manor of Dallington in England to the wealthy citizens who had betrayed the second town of Normandy into his hands.[116]

Having gained possession of Bayeux and Caen, the king marched upon the strong castle of Falaise. But at this moment he temporarily lost the powerful support of the count of Maine. “At the request of the Normans,” it is not said of what Normans, Helias of La Flèche withdrew from the contest; and Henry found his forces so weakened that he was obliged to abandon the attack upon Falaise until the following year. Some desultory fighting occurred, however, in which one of the king’s knights, Roger of Gloucester, was mortally wounded by a shaft from a crossbow.[117] Almost simultaneously, apparently, with the operations about Falaise, Robert and Henry attempted to make peace. In the week of Pentecost (21-28 May), they met in conference at the village of Cintheaux near Falaise and endeavored for two days to arrive at an agreement. But the king was prepared to offer no terms which the duke could accept, and the negotiations were broken off.[118]

After taking Bayeux and Caen, the king moved towards the stronghold of Falaise. However, he temporarily lost the vital support from the count of Maine. “At the request of the Normans,” though it’s unclear which Normans, Helias of La Flèche stepped back from the fight; as a result, Henry’s forces were weakened, and he had to postpone the attack on Falaise until the next year. There were some scattered skirmishes during this time, in which one of the king’s knights, Roger of Gloucester, was fatally struck by a crossbow bolt.[117] At the same time as the events around Falaise, Robert and Henry tried to negotiate peace. During the week of Pentecost (21-28 May), they held discussions at the village of Cintheaux near Falaise, attempting to reach an agreement over two days. However, the king was unwilling to propose any terms the duke could accept, and the talks fell apart.[118]

There was, indeed, no good reason why Henry should have made peace, except to gain time while he reëquipped himself for the completion of the enterprise upon which he had embarked. The sources speak specifically only of the conquest of Bayeux and of Caen during the campaign of 1105. Yet it is certain that the extension of the king’s domination through the influence of English gold and through the voluntary surrender of numerous minor strongholds had gone much further than this.[119] Eadmer, writing of the situation as he himself saw it in Normandy in July[168] 1105, was able to say that almost all Normandy had been subjected to the king. The power of the duke had been reduced to such a point that hardly any one obeyed him or rendered him the respect due to a prince. Almost all the barons spurned his authority and betrayed the fealty which they owed him, while they ran after the king’s gold and silver and surrendered towns and castles on every side.[120] Yet with all his success, Henry was unable to complete the conquest of Normandy in a single campaign. Even hogsheads may be drained, and the method of waging war with gold and silver, as well as with the sword, had been costly. Before completing his task, he found it necessary to return to England and replenish his supplies.[121]

There was really no good reason for Henry to make peace, except to buy time while he got ready to finish the project he had started. The records mention specifically the conquest of Bayeux and Caen during the campaign of 1105. However, it’s clear that the king's influence had spread much further, thanks to English gold and the voluntary surrender of many smaller strongholds.[119] Eadmer, observing the situation in Normandy in July[168] 1105, noted that almost all of Normandy had come under the king’s control. The duke's power had diminished to the point that hardly anyone obeyed him or gave him the respect a prince deserved. Most of the barons rejected his authority and broke their loyalty to him, chasing after the king’s gold and silver and surrendering towns and castles all over the place.[120] Despite his successes, Henry couldn’t finish the conquest of Normandy in just one campaign. Even resources have limits, and fighting with gold and silver as well as with swords had proven expensive. Before he could complete his mission, he had to return to England to restock his supplies.[121]

But before returning to England, Henry had a diplomatic problem of great importance to solve. Since 1103 Anselm had been living in exile, and the investiture controversy had been in abeyance. But the archbishop had at last grown restive and had decided to resort to the extreme measure of excommunicating the king. Rumor of the impending sentence spread throughout France, England, and Normandy, and caused not a little uneasiness.[122] In the midst of his struggle for Normandy with Robert Curthose, Henry could not but view this new danger with grave concern; and he never showed to better advantage than in the broad and statesmanlike way in which he met the crisis. Through the mediation of Ivo of Chartres and of the king’s sister, Countess Adela of Blois, a conference was arranged between him and the archbishop, to be held on 22 July at Laigle on the Norman frontier. There he received Anselm with the utmost courtesy, and, since he was in no position to drive matters to a rupture, he showed himself sincerely desirous of arriving at an amicable adjustment. Anselm, too, was disposed to compromise; and they were soon able to agree upon the broad lines of a final settlement of the long controversy. Messengers were despatched to[169] Rome by both the king and the archbishop to secure the ratification of the Holy See.[123] The details of a formal concordat had yet to be arranged; but friendly relations were now completely restored between Henry and Anselm, and the ecclesiastical crisis was averted. In August[124] the king returned to England, “and what he had won in Normandy continued afterwards in peace and obedient to him, except those who dwelt anywhere near Count William of Mortain.”[125]

But before returning to England, Henry faced a significant diplomatic issue that needed resolution. Since 1103, Anselm had been in exile, and the investiture controversy had been on hold. However, the archbishop had finally become restless and decided to take the drastic step of excommunicating the king. News of the looming sentence spread throughout France, England, and Normandy, causing quite a bit of unease.[122] In the middle of his struggle for Normandy with Robert Curthose, Henry couldn’t help but regard this new threat with serious concern; he never demonstrated his capabilities better than in the broad and statesmanlike way he approached the crisis. With the help of Ivo of Chartres and the king’s sister, Countess Adela of Blois, a meeting was set up between him and the archbishop for July 22 at Laigle on the Norman border. There, he welcomed Anselm with great courtesy, and, since he wasn’t in a position to escalate tensions, he showed a genuine desire to reach a friendly agreement. Anselm was also open to compromise, and they quickly found common ground on the key points for a final resolution of the long-standing dispute. Messengers were sent to[169] Rome by both the king and the archbishop to secure the Holy See's approval.[123] The specifics of a formal concordat still needed to be worked out, but friendly relations between Henry and Anselm were fully restored, averting the ecclesiastical crisis. In August[124] the king returned to England, and "what he had gained in Normandy remained peaceful and obedient to him, except for those living near Count William of Mortain.”[125]

In point of fact, William of Mortain and Robert of Bellême appear to have been almost the only really powerful barons in Normandy who still supported the duke, and the loyalty even of the Bellême interests could probably have been shaken had the king so desired. Before Christmas Robert of Bellême paid a visit to England and sought an interview with the king. It would be hazardous to infer that he, too, was contemplating a desertion of the ducal cause; but whatever his mission, he failed to accomplish it, and, departing from the king’s Christmas court ‘unreconciled,’ he returned to Normandy.[126]

In fact, William of Mortain and Robert of Bellême were pretty much the only really powerful barons in Normandy still backing the duke, and even the support from the Bellême side could have likely faltered if the king had wanted it to. Before Christmas, Robert of Bellême visited England and tried to get a meeting with the king. It would be risky to assume he was also thinking about abandoning the duke; however, whatever his purpose was, he didn't succeed, and leaving the king's Christmas court ‘unreconciled,’ he went back to Normandy.[126]

It was not long before the king had a more important visitor from beyond the sea. Early in 1106 Robert Curthose himself crossed the Channel, and, in an interview with the king at Northampton, besought him to restore the conquests which he had won from him in Normandy.[127] The duke must have felt his situation almost desperate, yet it is difficult to imagine what inducements he expected to offer, or how, in the light of his past experience, he could have dreamed of gaining a concession or any consideration from his unscrupulous brother. Henry could well afford to be obdurate, and he returned a flat refusal to the duke’s demands. Robert withdrew in anger, and returned to his duchy;[128] and[170] Henry wrote immediately to Anselm, who was still in Normandy, announcing his own crossing for 3 May following. It is not quite easy to see why he should have stated in his letter that Robert had parted with him amicably,[129] but the ways of diplomacy are often obscure.

It wasn’t long before the king had a more significant visitor from across the sea. Early in 1106, Robert Curthose himself crossed the Channel and, in a meeting with the king in Northampton, asked him to return the territories he had taken from him in Normandy.[127] The duke must have felt his situation was nearly hopeless, yet it's hard to imagine what offers he thought he could make, or how, based on his past experiences, he could have expected to get any concession or respect from his ruthless brother. Henry was in a strong position and flatly refused the duke’s requests. Robert left in anger and returned to his duchy;[128] and[170] Henry immediately wrote to Anselm, who was still in Normandy, informing him of his own crossing on May 3. It’s not entirely clear why he claimed in his letter that Robert had left him on good terms,[129] but the ways of diplomacy are often unclear.

Robert Curthose now knew beyond all question what he had to expect, and, as formerly in the crisis of his struggle with William Rufus, he sought aid from without. If the unsupported statement of William of Malmesbury may be accepted, he appealed to his overlord, the king of France, and to Robert of Flanders in a conference at Rouen;[130] but the far-seeing diplomacy of Henry I had anticipated him,[131] and he was able to obtain no assistance.

Robert Curthose now clearly understood what to expect, and, just like in his earlier struggle with William Rufus, he sought outside help. If we can trust the unsupported claim of William of Malmesbury, he reached out to his overlord, the king of France, and to Robert of Flanders during a meeting in Rouen;[130] but the shrewd diplomacy of Henry I had already foreseen this,[131] and he couldn’t find any support.

Meanwhile, Henry had completed his preparations for a second invasion of Normandy, and “before August”[132] he crossed the Channel. He landed without opposition, but soon afterwards, apparently, an attempt was made to take him in an ambush. Abbot Robert of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives, the notorious simoniac, entered into a secret compact with the duke and some of his barons at Falaise to betray the king into their hands. Then, while Reginald of Warenne and the younger Robert d’Estouteville, with a considerable body of knights, installed themselves in the fortress which the abbot had constructed within the precincts of his monastery, he paid a visit to the king at Caen and treacherously agreed to surrender the fortress to him, at the same time advising him to come quietly with but a few knights to take it, in order to avoid giving the alarm. But Henry did not ride blindly into the trap that was set for him. Placing himself at the head of a force of seven hundred horse, he came suddenly upon the monastery at daybreak after an all night’s ride; and, as soon as he had apprised himself of the true situation, he launched an instant[171] attack, burned both the monastery and the fortress, and took Reginald of Warenne, Robert d’Estouteville, and many of their men captive. Reënforcements on their way from Falaise saw the conflagration and turned back in flight. The attempted ambush had been turned into a notable royal victory. The treacherous Abbot Robert was also taken. Thrown across a horse ‘like a sack,’ he was brought before the king, who expelled him from the land with the declaration that, if it were not for his sacred orders, he would have him torn limb from limb.[133]

Meanwhile, Henry had finished getting ready for a second invasion of Normandy, and “before August”[132] he crossed the Channel. He landed without any opposition, but soon after, it appeared that there was an attempt to ambush him. Abbot Robert of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives, the infamous simoniac, secretly conspired with the duke and some of his barons at Falaise to betray the king. While Reginald of Warenne and the younger Robert d’Estouteville, along with a significant group of knights, set up in the fortress that the abbot had built near his monastery, he went to visit the king at Caen and deceitfully agreed to hand over the fortress to him, advising him to come quietly with only a few knights to take it, to avoid raising the alarm. However, Henry didn't blindly ride into the trap that was set for him. Leading a force of seven hundred cavalry, he unexpectedly arrived at the monastery at dawn after riding all night; and, as soon as he understood the true situation, he launched a quick[171] attack, burned both the monastery and the fortress, and captured Reginald of Warenne, Robert d’Estouteville, and many of their men. Reinforcements from Falaise saw the fire and turned back in panic. The ambush attempt had turned into a significant royal victory. The treacherous Abbot Robert was also captured. Thrown across a horse “like a sack,” he was brought before the king, who expelled him from the land, declaring that if it weren't for his sacred orders, he would have him torn limb from limb.[133]

As we have noted, the duke’s power was in the main confined to scattered strongholds such as Falaise and Rouen.[134] Through the open country Henry was able to move about practically at will. He went to Bec and had a cordial interview with Anselm (15 August). Much progress had been made towards the settlement of the investiture controversy since their meeting at Laigle the year before, and they were now completely reconciled. Anselm returned to England disposed to give the king his full support.[135] Every moral obstacle now seemed removed from Henry’s path.[136]

As we have noted, the duke’s power was mostly limited to scattered strongholds like Falaise and Rouen.[134] In the open country, Henry could move around almost freely. He went to Bec and had a friendly meeting with Anselm (15 August). A lot of progress had been made in resolving the investiture controversy since their meeting at Laigle the year before, and they were now totally reconciled. Anselm returned to England ready to fully support the king.[135] Every moral obstacle now seemed to be cleared from Henry’s path.[136]

Meanwhile, or soon after,[137] the king began operations against the castle of Tinchebray. Adopting the well known expedient of[172] the siegecraft of the period, he erected a counter fortress against the place, and installed in it Thomas de Saint-Jean with a garrison of knights and foot soldiers. Thereupon William of Mortain, lord of Tinchebray, collected forces which were more than a match for Thomas de Saint-Jean and his men, and threw food and necessary supplies into the stronghold.[138] But by this time the king had been powerfully reënforced with auxiliary troops from Maine and Brittany, under the command of Helias of La Flèche and of Alan Fergant,[139] and he began the siege of Tinchebray in earnest.[140]

Meanwhile, or soon after,[137] the king started operations against the castle of Tinchebray. Using the well-known strategy of[172] the siege methods of the time, he built a counter fortress nearby and stationed Thomas de Saint-Jean there with a group of knights and foot soldiers. Then, William of Mortain, the lord of Tinchebray, gathered forces that far outnumbered Thomas de Saint-Jean and his men and sent food and essential supplies into the stronghold.[138] But by this time, the king had received significant reinforcements with additional troops from Maine and Brittany, commanded by Helias of La Flèche and Alan Fergant,[139] and he began the siege of Tinchebray in earnest.[140]

Robert Curthose, now reduced to desperate straits, and urged on by the importunity of William of Mortain,[141] decided to stake all on the issue of a battle in the open.[142] Collecting all his forces, he marched upon Tinchebray and challenged the king to raise the siege or prepare for battle.[143] Again, as at Alton in 1101, the two brothers stood facing one another, about to engage in a fratricidal struggle. But again there were negotiations. Certain men of religion, the venerable hermit Vitalis among them, intervened to prevent the conflict.[144] The king, as always, was careful to justify himself before the public eye; and, if we can trust our authority, he offered terms of peace. Protesting loudly that he was actuated by no worldly ambition, but only by a desire to succor the poor and to protect the suffering church, he proposed[173] that the duke surrender to him all the castles in Normandy and the whole financial and judicial administration of the duchy, reserving for himself one half of the revenues. Henry, on his side, would undertake to pay the duke, out of the English treasury, an annual subsidy equal to the other half of the Norman revenues; and, for the future, Robert might revel in feasts and games and all delights, in perfect security and in freedom from all care. Such terms, if indeed they were ever really proposed, were in themselves an insult. And, moreover, the duke had already had bitter experience of Henry’s devotion to treaties. The monk of Saint-Évroul, therefore, becomes quite incredible when he would have us believe that Robert laid these proposals seriously before his council, and insinuates that he was inclined to accede to them. In any case, the duke’s supporters rejected them with violent language, and negotiations were broken off.[145] Both sides now prepared for battle.

Robert Curthose, now in desperate circumstances and pushed by the persistence of William of Mortain,[141] decided to go all in on a battle in the open.[142] Gathering all his forces, he marched toward Tinchebray and challenged the king to lift the siege or get ready to fight.[143] Once again, like at Alton in 1101, the two brothers faced each other, on the brink of a brotherly conflict. But once more, negotiations took place. Certain men of the cloth, including the respected hermit Vitalis, intervened to avert the fighting.[144] The king, as usual, was careful to justify his actions to the public; and, if we can believe our source, he offered terms for peace. He insisted loudly that his motivations were not rooted in worldly ambition but solely in a desire to help the poor and protect the suffering church. He proposed[173] that the duke hand over all the castles in Normandy and the entire financial and judicial administration of the duchy, keeping half of the revenues for himself. On his part, Henry would promise to pay the duke, from the English treasury, an annual subsidy equal to the other half of the Norman revenues; and from then on, Robert could indulge in feasts, games, and all pleasures, living in perfect security and free from worry. Such terms, if they were ever genuinely proposed, were an outright insult. Moreover, the duke had already experienced Henry’s lack of commitment to treaties. The monk of Saint-Évroul, therefore, becomes quite unbelievable when he claims that Robert seriously presented these proposals to his council and suggests that he was inclined to accept them. In any case, the duke’s supporters rejected them with strong words, and negotiations fell apart.[145] Both sides now readied themselves for battle.

The sources are by no means clear, or in perfect accord, as to the exact disposition of the forces in the battle of Tinchebray; but the general plan of the engagement is clear,[146] as is also the very considerable numerical superiority which the king enjoyed.[147] The forces on either side were composed of both mounted knights and foot soldiers;[148] and, so far as it is possible to say from the evidence,[174] they were arranged in columns of successive divisions, called acies, drawn up one behind another.[149] William of Mortain commanded the vanguard of the ducal forces, and Robert of Bellême the rear.[150] It is not clear what position the duke held in the battle formation.[151] Our information as to the disposition of the royal forces is fuller, but confusing. The first division, or acies, was composed in the main of foot soldiers from the Bessin, the Avranchin, and the Cotentin—probably under the command of Ranulf of Bayeux[152]—but they were supported by a considerable body of mounted knights. The second division, under the immediate command of King Henry, was likewise made up of both mounted knights and men fighting on foot, the latter in this case being the king in person and a considerable number of his barons who had dismounted in order to give greater stability to the line.[153] A further division of some sort may have been placed in reserve in the rear.[154] Most important of all, the auxiliary knights from Maine and Brittany, under the command of Helias of La Flèche and Alan Fergant, were stationed on the field at some distance to one side[155] in readiness for a strategic stroke at the proper moment.

The sources are by no means clear or completely in agreement about the exact arrangement of forces in the battle of Tinchebray, but the overall plan of the engagement is clear,[146] as is the significant numerical advantage that the king had.[147] The forces on both sides included mounted knights and foot soldiers;[148] and, as far as the evidence allows us to determine,[174] they were organized in columns of successive divisions, called acies, lined up one behind the other.[149] William of Mortain led the vanguard of the ducal forces, while Robert of Bellême commanded the rear.[150] It is unclear what position the duke held in the battle formation.[151] Our information about the arrangement of the royal forces is more detailed but also confusing. The first division, or acies, mainly consisted of foot soldiers from Bessin, Avranchin, and Cotentin—probably under the command of Ranulf of Bayeux[152]—but they were supported by a substantial group of mounted knights. The second division, directly commanded by King Henry, also included both mounted knights and foot soldiers, the latter being the king himself and a notable number of his barons who dismounted for better stability in the line.[153] A further reserve division might have been stationed at the rear.[154] Most importantly, the auxiliary knights from Maine and Brittany, led by Helias of La Flèche and Alan Fergant, were positioned on the field a bit off to the side[155] ready to launch a strategic attack at the right moment.

The action was opened by William of Mortain, who charged at the head of Robert’s vanguard;[156] and for a time the ducal forces gained a considerable advantage and pushed the royal van back at several points. But they were unable to gain a decision; and while the opposing forces were locked together in a great mêlée of hand-to-hand encounters, the Bretons and the Manceaux charged impetuously from their distant position, and, falling upon the flank of the ducal forces, cut them in two and wrought great havoc among the foot soldiers.[157] Robert of Bellême, seeing which way the battle was going, saved himself by flight; and the forces of the duke thereupon dissolved in a general rout.[158]

The action was started by William of Mortain, who charged at the front of Robert’s vanguard;[156] and for a time the duke’s forces gained a significant advantage and pushed the royal vanguard back at several points. But they couldn’t secure a final victory; and while the opposing forces were locked in a fierce melee of close combat, the Bretons and the people from Le Mans charged fiercely from their distant position, attacking the side of the duke’s forces, splitting them in two and causing massive damage among the foot soldiers.[157] Robert of Bellême, seeing how the battle was turning, managed to escape by fleeing; and the duke’s forces then fell apart in a complete rout.[158]

Robert Curthose was captured by Waldric, the king’s chancellor, who, though a cleric, had taken his place among the knights in the battle.[159] The Bretons captured William of Mortain and were with some difficulty persuaded to surrender their prize to the king. Robert d’Estouteville, William de Ferrières, William Crispin, Edgar Atheling, and many others were also taken prisoners.[160] Henry pardoned some, including the Atheling, and set them at liberty, but others he kept in confinement for the rest of[176] their lives.[161] A considerable number of the duke’s foot soldiers had been slain, and many more had been captured.[162] But the casualties among the king’s forces had been negligible. “Hardly two” of his men had been killed, while “only one,” Robert de Bonebos, had been wounded.[163] The battle had been joined at about nine o’clock in the morning, probably on the 29th of September[164] 1106. It had lasted “barely an hour,”[165] yet it deserves to rank among the decisive battles of the twelfth century, for it had settled the fate of Normandy and of Robert Curthose.

Robert Curthose was captured by Waldric, the king’s chancellor, who, even though he was a cleric, had fought alongside the knights in battle.[159] The Bretons captured William of Mortain and were persuaded, after some effort, to hand him over to the king. Robert d’Estouteville, William de Ferrières, William Crispin, Edgar Atheling, and many others were also taken prisoner.[160] Henry pardoned some, including the Atheling, and released them, but others he kept imprisoned for the rest of[176] their lives.[161] A significant number of the duke’s foot soldiers had been killed, and many more had been captured.[162] However, the casualties among the king’s forces were minimal. “Hardly two” of his men were killed, and “only one,” Robert de Bonebos, was wounded.[163] The battle began at around nine in the morning, probably on September 29[164] 1106. It lasted “barely an hour,”[165] yet it is considered one of the decisive battles of the twelfth century, as it determined the fate of Normandy and Robert Curthose.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Ordericus, iv, p. 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 116.

[2] “Nec simul, sed separatim variisque temporibus, de multimodis violatae fidei reatibus implacitavit.” Ordericus, iv, p. 161.

[2] “Not all at once, but separately and at different times, he appeased the various grievances of the violated faith.” Ordericus, iv, p. 161.

[3] Ibid., pp. 167-168. He died on the way. For Ivo’s flight from Antioch during the First Crusade, see supra, p. 107, n. 88.

[3] Same source., pp. 167-168. He passed away on the journey. For Ivo’s escape from Antioch during the First Crusade, see above, p. 107, n. 88.

[4] Ordericus, iv, pp. 161, 167.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 161, 167.

[5] “Diligenter enim eum fecerat per unum annum explorari, et vituperabiles actus per privatos exploratores caute investigari, summopereque litteris annotari.” Ibid., pp. 169-170; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 50.

[5] "For a whole year, he had him carefully investigated, and his blameworthy actions were discreetly checked by private investigators, and most importantly, were thoroughly recorded in writing." Ibid., pp. 169-170; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 50.

[6] Probably the Easter court at Winchester. A.-S. C., a. 1102.

[6] Probably the Easter court in Winchester. A.-S. C., a. 1102.

[7] Ordericus, iv, p. 170; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 50.

[7] Ordericus, iv, p. 170; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 50.

[8] A.-S. C., a. 1102; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 51.

[8] A.-S. C., a. 1102; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 51.

[9] Ordericus, iv, pp. 161, 169-177; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1102; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 49-50; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 472-473; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 445-446. For a much fuller account of the expulsion of Robert of Bellême, and for its significance in English history, see Freeman, William Rufus, ii, pp. 415-450.

[9] Ordericus, iv, pp. 161, 169-177; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1102; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 49-50; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 472-473; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 445-446. For a more detailed account of the expulsion of Robert of Bellême, and its importance in English history, see Freeman, William Rufus, ii, pp. 415-450.

[10] Ordericus, iv, pp. 177-178; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 50-51; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 473.

[10] Ordericus, iv, pp. 177-178; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 50-51; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 473.

[11] Ordericus, iv, p. 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 178.

[12] Ibid., p. 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 98.

[13] Cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 473; Ordericus, iv, p. 177.

[13] See William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 473; Ordericus, iv, p. 177.

[14] Ordericus, iv, pp. 171-172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 171-172.

[15] Ibid., p. 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 172.

[16] Ordericus, iv, pp. 176, 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 176, 177.

[17] Ibid., pp. 178-179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 178-179.

[18] Ibid., p. 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 179.

[19] Ordericus Vitalis gives the date of these events as “mense Iunio,” probably 1103. The nuns of Almenèches were dispersed, Abbess Emma with three of her associates taking refuge at Saint-Évroul. It is not improbable that Ordericus got much of his information from her. Ibid., pp. 179-180; cf. pp. 182-183.

[19] Ordericus Vitalis dates these events to “in the month of June,” likely in 1103. The nuns of Almenèches were scattered, with Abbess Emma and three of her companions seeking safety at Saint-Évroul. It’s quite possible that Ordericus obtained a lot of his information from her. Ibid., pp. 179-180; cf. pp. 182-183.

[20] Ordericus, iv, p. 180. Exmes was in the keeping of Mauger Malherbe, who had been placed there by Roger de Lacy, the duke’s magister militum.

[20] Ordericus, iv, p. 180. Exmes was held by Mauger Malherbe, who had been appointed there by Roger de Lacy, the duke’s military chief.

[21] Ibid., pp. 180-181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 180-181.

[22] Ibid., pp. 181-182.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 181-182.

[23] Ordericus, iv, p. 192; cf. pp. 162-163, 200. The terms of the treaty are not recorded, except that apparently the duke conceded to Robert of Bellême “the castle of Argentan, the bishopric of Séez, and the forest of Gouffern.” Inasmuch as the duke had originally made this grant before the expedition against England in 1101 (supra, p. 127 and n. 30), it seems evident that at some time during the struggle with Bellême he had revoked it, and that now, upon making peace, he was obliged to restore it or confirm it. Ordericus charges repeatedly that in making this peace without consulting Henry I, the duke acted in direct violation of the treaty of Alton. Ordericus, iv, pp. 162, 192, 200.

[23] Ordericus, iv, p. 192; cf. pp. 162-163, 200. The details of the treaty aren’t recorded, but it seems the duke granted Robert of Bellême “the castle of Argentan, the bishopric of Séez, and the forest of Gouffern.” Since the duke had originally given this grant before the campaign against England in 1101 (supra, p. 127 and n. 30), it’s clear that at some point during the conflict with Bellême, he had taken it back, and now, in making peace, he had to give it back or confirm it. Ordericus repeatedly accuses the duke of violating the treaty of Alton by making this peace without consulting Henry I. Ordericus, iv, pp. 162, 192, 200.

[24] Ibid., p. 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 192.

[25] He died on 12 January, probably in 1103. Ibid., ii, p. 407; iv, pp. 183, 185. Robert of Torigny gives the date of his death as 9 January 1099. Chronique de Robert de Torigni, ed. Léopold Delisle (Rouen, 1872-73), ii, p. 154. But this is clearly an error, since he was present at the dedication of the church of Saint-Évroul in October 1099, and since he was at Winchester in August 1100, when Henry I seized the royal treasure after the death of William Rufus.

[25] He died on January 12, likely in 1103. Ibid., ii, p. 407; iv, pp. 183, 185. Robert of Torigny states the date of his death as January 9, 1099. Chronique de Robert de Torigni, ed. Léopold Delisle (Rouen, 1872-73), ii, p. 154. However, this is clearly a mistake, as he was present at the dedication of the church of Saint-Évroul in October 1099, and he was in Winchester in August 1100, when Henry I took the royal treasure after the death of William Rufus.

[26] Ordericus, iv, p. 185; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 290.

[26] Ordericus, iv, p. 185; Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 290.

[27] Supra, pp. 76, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 76, 78.

[28] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 290; Ordericus, iv, p. 186.

[28] Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 290; Orderic, iv, p. 186.

[29] Ordericus, iv, pp. 186-187.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, 4, pp. 186-187.

[30] Ibid., p. 187; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 290, 308.

[30] Same Source., p. 187; Robert de Torigny's Additions, in William of Jumièges, pp. 290, 308.

[31] Ordericus, iv, p. 190.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 190.

[32] Ordericus, iv, p. 191.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 191.

[33] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285; Ordericus, iv, p. 78; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 438.

[33] Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285; Ordericus, iv, p. 78; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 438.

[34] Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285.

[34] Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285.

[35] Ibid.; Ordericus, iv, p. 78; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 438.

[35] Same source.; Ordericus, iv, p. 78; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 438.

[36] Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 184) says she died ‘in Lent,’ probably in 1102. Cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285.

[36] Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 184) states that she died 'during Lent,' likely in 1102. See William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 461; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285.

[37] Ordericus, iv, pp. 184-185. Her tomb in the nave of the great church was covered with a slab of white marble bearing her epitaph, which has been preserved in Ordericus Vitalis.

[37] Ordericus, iv, pp. 184-185. Her grave in the main part of the large church was marked by a white marble slab with her epitaph, which has been preserved in Ordericus Vitalis.

[38] G. R., ii, p. 461.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 461.

[39] Ordericus, iv, pp. 184, 473.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 184, 473.

[40] “Vixit autem in Normannia parvo tempore, invidia et factione quorumdam nobilium feminarum decepta.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285.

[40] “She lived in Normandy for a short time, deceived by the jealousy and faction of certain noble women.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 285.

[41] Ordericus, iv, pp. 161-162; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 448.

[41] Ordericus, iv, pp. 161-162; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 448.

[42] Ibid., pp. 448-449; Ordericus, iv, p. 162; A.-S.C., a. 1103; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 52; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234.

[42] Same source., pp. 448-449; Ordericus, iv, p. 162; A.-S.C., year 1103; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 52; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234.

[43] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 449.

[43] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 449.

[44] The foregoing details have been drawn from Ordericus (iv, pp. 162-163) and from Wace (Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 449-454), the only writers who report this episode with any fulness. They are not in complete accord, yet on the whole they confirm and support one another to a remarkable degree. Ordericus endeavors to justify the king at every point. Wace, on the other hand, sees the king’s action in its true light, but he adds many details which are probably imaginative. Ordericus makes no mention of the part played by the queen; but Wace makes this a leading feature of the episode. Can this be mere embroidery on the brief statement of William of Malmesbury: “Porro ille, quasi cum fortuna certaret utrum plus illa daret an ipse dispergeret, sola voluntate reginae tacite postulantis comperta, tantam massam argenti benignus in perpetuum ignovit; acclines foeminei fastus preces pro magno exosculatus; erat enim eius in baptismo filiola”? G. R., ii, p. 462.

[44] The details above have been sourced from Ordericus (iv, pp. 162-163) and Wace (Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 449-454), the only authors who cover this event in depth. They don’t entirely agree, but overall, they confirm and support each other to a significant extent. Ordericus tries to defend the king at every opportunity. In contrast, Wace sees the king’s actions clearly, although he adds many details that are likely imaginative. Ordericus doesn't mention the queen's role, while Wace emphasizes it as a key part of the incident. Could this just be embellishment on William of Malmesbury's brief account: “Furthermore, as if he were competing with fortune to see whether she would give more or he would squander, having learned of the queen’s sole request, he generously granted such a large sum of silver forever; he inclined to the prayers of feminine pride, having kissed her for great favor; for she was his goddaughter at baptism”? G. R., ii, p. 462.

[45] Ibid., p. 474. The same notion finds expression in Wace, not as a fact, but as a current opinion. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 448.

[45] Ibid., p. 474. The same idea is expressed in Wace, not as a fact, but as a prevailing opinion. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 448.

[46] Even Ordericus Vitalis cannot conceal it.

[46] Even Ordericus Vitalis can't hide it.

[47] Roman de Rou, ii, p. 451.

[47] Roman de Rou, ii, p. 451.

[48] Ordericus, iv, p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, p. 163.

[49] Haskins, pp. 286-287, no. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haskins, pp. 286-287, no. 3.

[50] Cf. supra, p. 127, and n. 30.

[50] See above, p. 127, and note 30.

[51] Supra, p. 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 144.

[52] Ordericus, iv, p. 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 192.

[53] Infra, pp. 161-164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Below, pp. 161-164.

[54] Ordericus, iv, p. 215; Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 155.

[54] Ordericus, iv, p. 215; Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 155.

[55] Ordericus, iv, p. 116. Bishop Fulcher died 29 January 1102.

[55] Ordericus, iv, p. 116. Bishop Fulcher passed away on January 29, 1102.

[56] Ibid., pp. 116-117; Ivo of Chartres, Epistolae, no. 157, and cf. no. 149, in H. F., xv, pp. 134, 131.

[56] Same as above., pp. 116-117; Ivo of Chartres, Letters, no. 157, and see no. 149, in H. F., xv, pp. 134, 131.

[57] Ibid., no. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., no. 157.

[58] Ordericus, iv, p. 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 117.

[59] Ivo of Chartres, Epistolae, no. 157, in H. F., xv. p. 134.

[59] Ivo of Chartres, Letters, no. 157, in H. F., xv. p. 134.

[60] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[61] Ivo of Chartres, Epistolae, no. 157, in H. F., xv, p. 134.

[61] Ivo of Chartres, Letters, no. 157, in H. F., xv, p. 134.

[62] Ibid., no. 153.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same Source., no. 153.

[63] Ibid., no. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., no. 157.

[64] Ibid.; Ordericus, iv, p. 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.; Ordericus, iv, p. 117.

[65] Ivo of Chartres, Epistolae, no. 153, in H. F., xv, p. 133.

[65] Ivo of Chartres, Letters, no. 153, in H. F., xv, p. 133.

[66] Ibid., no. 157; Ordericus, iv, p. 117.

[66] Same source., no. 157; Ordericus, iv, p. 117.

[67] Ivo of Chartres, Epistolae, no. 154, in H. F., xv, pp. 133-134.

[67] Ivo of Chartres, Epistles, no. 154, in H. F., xv, pp. 133-134.

[68] It does not appear that the duke was seriously involved in the ecclesiastical controversy over Thorold, the appointee of William Rufus to the see of Bayeux after the death of Bishop Odo. On 8 October, apparently 1104, Pascal II wrote to the clergy and people of Bayeux announcing the condemnation of Thorold because, among other things, he had failed to keep his promise to King Henry not to receive investiture from Duke Robert: “Pro his igitur omnibus pro fide etiam non accipiendi a Normannorum comite honoris aecclesiastici ante conspectum Anglici regis data depositionis in eum erat promenda sententia.” “Lettre inédite de Pascal II,” ed. Germain Morin, in Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique, v (1904), pp. 284-285. But the execution of the sentence was delayed for a long period, and the Pope satisfied himself that Thorold had not received investiture from the duke. Epistolae Paschalis, in Migne, clxiii, col. 188. Thorold was deposed, however, upon other grounds, apparently in 1107. Ordericus, iv, p. 18; Morin, in Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique, v, pp. 286-288. For an exhaustive discussion of all that is known and for many conjectures about Thorold, see Wilhelm Tavernier, “Beiträge zur Rolandsforschung,” in Zeitschrift für französiche Sprache und Litteratur, xxxvii, pp. 103-124; xxxviii, pp. 117-135; xxxix, pp. 133-151. Tavernier believes that Thorold was the author of the Chanson de Roland.

[68] It doesn’t seem that the duke was seriously involved in the church dispute over Thorold, who was appointed by William Rufus to the see of Bayeux after Bishop Odo died. On October 8, probably in 1104, Pascal II wrote to the clergy and people of Bayeux to announce the condemnation of Thorold because, among other reasons, he didn’t keep his promise to King Henry not to accept investiture from Duke Robert: “Pro his igitur omnibus pro fide etiam non accipiendi a Normannorum comite honoris aecclesiastici ante conspectum Anglici regis data depositionis in eum erat promenda sententia.” “Lettre inédite de Pascal II,” ed. Germain Morin, in Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique, v (1904), pp. 284-285. However, the execution of the sentence was delayed for a long time, and the Pope confirmed that Thorold had not received investiture from the duke. Epistolae Paschalis, in Migne, clxiii, col. 188. Thorold was deposed, though, on other grounds, apparently in 1107. Ordericus, iv, p. 18; Morin, in Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique, v, pp. 286-288. For a comprehensive discussion of everything known and many speculations about Thorold, see Wilhelm Tavernier, “Beiträge zur Rolandsforschung,” in Zeitschrift für französiche Sprache und Litteratur, xxxvii, pp. 103-124; xxxviii, pp. 117-135; xxxix, pp. 133-151. Tavernier believes that Thorold was the author of the Chanson de Roland.

[69] Epistolae Paschalis, in Migne, clxiii, col. 81.

[69] Paschal Letters, in Migne, clxiii, col. 81.

[70] “Nosti quia eidem comiti debemus auxilium pro laboribus quos in Asianae Ecclesiae liberatione laboravit. Idcirco volumus ut, si necdum inter eos pax composita est, te satagente, nostris nuntiis intervenientibus, componatur.”

[70] “We owe the count assistance for the efforts he has made in liberating the Asian Church. Therefore, we want you to work on this so that, if peace has not yet been established among them, it can be arranged with our envoys intervening.”

[71] Infra, pp. 168-169.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Infra, pp. 168-169.

[72] A letter discovered by Wilhelm Levison in the British Museum (Harleian MSS., 633) and published in Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde, xxxv (1909), p. 427. Reprinted by Léopold Delisle, in Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes, lxxi, p. 466.

[72] A letter found by Wilhelm Levison in the British Museum (Harleian MSS., 633) and published in New Archive of the Society for Older German Historical Research, xxxv (1909), p. 427. Reprinted by Léopold Delisle in Library of the School of Charts, lxxi, p. 466.

[73] Supra, p. 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Supra, p. 122.

[74] Infra, p. 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Below, p. 180.

[75] Thomas Rymer, Foedera, ed. Record Commission (London, 1816-69), i, p. 7, ex originali, but incomplete and fragmentary; Liber Niger Scaccarii, ed. Thomas Hearne, 2d ed. (London, 1771), i, pp. 7-15. The original, though very badly damaged, is still extant in the Public Record Office. The document itself is dated 10 March at Dover; and a reference in Eadmer (p. 146) seems to fix it in the year 1103. Cf. J. M. Lappenberg, Geschichte von England (Hamburg, 1834-37), ii, pp. 240-241; Freeman, Norman Conquest, v, pp. 850-851; Henri Pirenne, Histoire de Belgique, 3d ed. (Brussels, 1909), i, p. 102. The treaty of 1103 is but one of a series of similar agreements beginning with the original grant of a money fief by the Conqueror to Count Baldwin V (William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 478) and extending to the reign of Henry II (Foedera, i, pp. 6, 7, 22; Liber Niger, i, pp. 7-34). All these agreements, and especially the one of 1103, are being studied by Dr. Robert H. George in a work on the relations of England and Flanders. Harvard doctoral dissertation, 1916.

[75] Thomas Rymer, Foedera, ed. Record Commission (London, 1816-69), i, p. 7, from the original, but incomplete and fragmentary; Liber Niger Scaccarii, ed. Thomas Hearne, 2d ed. (London, 1771), i, pp. 7-15. The original, although very badly damaged, still exists in the Public Record Office. The document itself is dated March 10 in Dover; and a reference in Eadmer (p. 146) seems to place it in the year 1103. See J. M. Lappenberg, Geschichte von England (Hamburg, 1834-37), ii, pp. 240-241; Freeman, Norman Conquest, v, pp. 850-851; Henri Pirenne, Histoire de Belgique, 3d ed. (Brussels, 1909), i, p. 102. The treaty of 1103 is just one of a series of similar agreements starting with the original grant of a money fief by the Conqueror to Count Baldwin V (William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 478) and extending to the reign of Henry II (Foedera, i, pp. 6, 7, 22; Liber Niger, i, pp. 7-34). All these agreements, and especially the one from 1103, are being examined by Dr. Robert H. George in a study on the relations between England and Flanders. Harvard doctoral dissertation, 1916.

[76] Infra, pp. 164, 165, 167, 172, 174-175.

[76] Below, pp. 164, 165, 167, 172, 174-175.

[77] Supra, pp. 145-146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 145-146.

[78] Ordericus, iv, pp. 187, 418; v, p. 4; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 307.

[78] Ordericus, iv, pp. 187, 418; v, p. 4; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 307.

[79] Supra, pp. 145-146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 145-146.

[80] Supra, p. 140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 140.

[81] Ordericus, ii, p. 404, n. 6.

[81] Ordericus, ii, p. 404, n. 6.

[82] Ibid., iv, p. 198; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 327.

[82] Same source., iv, p. 198; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 327.

[83] Ordericus, iv, pp. 198-199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, IV, pp. 198-199.

[84] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 455-459; cf. p. 444.

[84] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 455-459; see p. 444.

[85] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 473-474; A.-S. C., a. 1104; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 53; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 234-235; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307; cf. Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 445.

[85] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 473-474; A.-S. C., a. 1104; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 53; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 234-235; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307; cf. Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 445.

[86] A.-S. C., a. 1104; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234.

[86] A.-S. C., a. 1104; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 234.

[87] Ordericus, iv, p. 199. No other writer mentions the journey of Henry I to Normandy in 1104; and it is not clear that Ordericus is wholly trustworthy at this point, though his testimony is too specific to be rejected. He treats the campaigns of 1105 and 1106 together in a most confusing manner.

[87] Ordericus, iv, p. 199. No other writer talks about Henry I's trip to Normandy in 1104, and it's uncertain whether Ordericus can be fully trusted here, although his account is too detailed to dismiss. He discusses the campaigns of 1105 and 1106 in a really confusing way.

[88] Ordericus, iv, pp. 199-201.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 199-201.

[89] Ibid., pp. 201-202.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 201-202.

[90] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 470. He tells the story with much picturesque detail. He is in the main confirmed by Ordericus, iv, pp. 203-204.

[90] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 470. He shares the story with a lot of vivid detail. Ordericus mostly agrees with him, iv, pp. 203-204.

[91] Ordericus, iv, p. 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, 4, p. 214.

[92] Ibid., p. 206.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 206.

[93] Ibid., pp. 203, 206, 219, 401; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 469.

[93] Same source., pp. 203, 206, 219, 401; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 469.

[94] Ordericus, iv, pp. 219, 401.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 219, 401.

[95] Ibid., pp. 203, 222-223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., pp. 203, 222-223.

[96] Ibid., p. 206.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 206.

[97] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 461-463.

[97] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 461-463.

[98] Ordericus, iv, p. 204; A.-S. C., a. 1105; cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 53.

[98] Ordericus, iv, p. 204; A.-S. C., a. 1105; see Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 53.

[99] Ordericus, iv, p. 204.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 204.

[100] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 460-461.

[100] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 460-461.

[101] Normandy now becomes the solum natale of King Henry!

[101] Normandy is now the birthplace of King Henry!

[102] Ordericus, iv, pp. 204-210.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 204-210.

[103] “Omnes igitur ferme Normannorum maiores illico ad regis adventum, spreto comite domino suo, et fidem quam ei debebant postponentes, in aurum et argentum regis cucurrerunt, eique civitates castra et urbes tradiderunt.” Eadmer, p. 165; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54.

[103] “So almost all the ancestors of the Normans immediately gathered at the king's arrival, disregarding their lord and the loyalty they owed him, rushing instead towards the king for gold and silver, and handed over cities, camps, and towns to him.” Eadmer, p. 165; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54.

[104] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 460.

[104] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 460.

[105] Ordericus, iv, p. 210.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, p. 210.

[106] Ibid.; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 461.

[106] Same source.; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 461.

[107] Ordericus, iv, pp. 214-215. A charter in favor of St. Mary of Bec, attested by Hugh d’Envermeu “in obsidione ante Archas,” not improbably belongs to this year, and indicates that military operations were undertaken against Arques. Round, C. D. F., no. 393.

[107] Ordericus, iv, pp. 214-215. A charter supporting St. Mary of Bec, confirmed by Hugh d’Envermeu “during the siege before Arques,” likely belongs to this year and shows that military actions were taken against Arques. Round, C. D. F., no. 393.

[108] Supra, p. 159.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 159.

[109] Ordericus, iv, p. 219; Annales de Saint-Aubin, in Recueil d’annales angevines et vendômoises, ed. Halphen, p. 44; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Versus Serlonis de Capta Baiocensium Civilate, in H. F., xix, pp. xci, xciii. On this poem and its author see the exhaustive study by Heinrich Böhmer, “Der sogenannte Serlo von Bayeux und die ihm zugeschriebenen Gedichte,” in Neues Archiv, xxii, pp. 701-738.

[109] Ordericus, iv, p. 219; Annales de Saint-Aubin, in Recueil d’annales angevines et vendômoises, ed. Halphen, p. 44; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Versus Serlonis de Capta Baiocensium Civilate, in H. F., xix, pp. xci, xciii. For an in-depth analysis of this poem and its author, refer to Heinrich Böhmer's extensive study, “Der sogenannte Serlo von Bayeux und die ihm zugeschriebenen Gedichte,” in Neues Archiv, xxii, pp. 701-738.

[110] Ordericus, iv, p. 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 219.

[111] Versus Serlonis, in H. F., xix, p. xciv.

[111] Versus Serlonis, in H. F., 19, p. 94.

[112] Ordericus, iv, p. 219; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54; Annales de Saint-Aubin, in Halphen, Annales, p. 44; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 471.

[112] Ordericus, iv, p. 219; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54; Annales de Saint-Aubin, in Halphen, Annales, p. 44; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 471.

[113] Versus Serlonis, in H. F., xix, pp. xci ff.; Ordericus, iv, p. 219; Wace. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 471; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54. Wace’s account of the siege of Bayeux is elaborate, and credits the city with a long and stubborn resistance. But in the absence of all evidence to this effect in the other sources, and in the face of the positive testimony of the poet Serlo, an eyewitness, that the defence was weak and cowardly on the part of both garrison and inhabitants, Wace’s view cannot be accepted.

[113] Versus Serlonis, in H. F., xix, pp. xci ff.; Ordericus, iv, p. 219; Wace. Roman de Rou, ii, p. 471; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54. Wace’s description of the siege of Bayeux is detailed and attributes a long and stubborn resistance to the city. However, since there’s no supporting evidence in other sources and given the clear statement from the poet Serlo, an eyewitness, that the defense was weak and cowardly by both the garrison and residents, Wace’s perspective cannot be accepted.

[114] Ordericus, iv, pp. 219-220; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 473-479; cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 462-463. Wace gives an elaborate account of the conspiracy, which is perhaps worth summarizing. Thierry, son of Ralph Fitz Ogier, and several other citizens of Caen had been ambushed and captured by Robert of Saint-Rémy-des-Landes at Cagny in the Hiémois while travelling home from Argences; Robert of Saint-Rémy had taken his prisoners to Torigny and sold them for a great price to Robert Fitz Hamon; who, in turn, surrendered them to the king, in exchange for the grant of Caen as a fief to be held by himself and his heirs forever. The king was delighted over the acquisition of these prisoners, “riches homes de Caan nez,” for he saw in them the possibility of gaining Caen without striking a blow. A convention was quickly agreed upon. Henry promised to free the prisoners and to enrich them with lands and goods; and they undertook to deliver Caen into his hands. And to seal the bargain, they gave hostages, “filz e nevoz de lor lignages.” Great precautions were taken to deceive “la gent menue”;

[114] Ordericus, iv, pp. 219-220; Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 473-479; cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 462-463. Wace provides a detailed account of the conspiracy, which might be worth summarizing. Thierry, the son of Ralph Fitz Ogier, and several other citizens from Caen had been ambushed and captured by Robert of Saint-Rémy-des-Landes at Cagny in the Hiémois while returning home from Argences. Robert of Saint-Rémy took his prisoners to Torigny and sold them for a high price to Robert Fitz Hamon, who then handed them over to the king in exchange for the right to hold Caen as a fief for himself and his heirs forever. The king was thrilled with the acquisition of these prisoners, “riches homes de Caan nez,” as he saw the chance to gain Caen without any conflict. A deal was quickly arranged. Henry promised to free the prisoners and provide them with lands and wealth, while they agreed to hand over Caen to him. To solidify the agreement, they provided hostages, “filz e nevoz de lor lignages.” Great care was taken to mislead “la gent menue”;

Kar se la povre gent seust
Que l’ovre aler issi deust,
La li reis Caan nen eust,
Que grant barate n’i eust,

though many prominent burgesses were involved in the conspiracy, and treason was spreading far and wide throughout the city before the duke got wind of it. Then, with the king’s men from the Bessin close at hand, and desertion general among the citizens, Robert had no choice but to flee by the Porte Milet to the Hiémois, leaving his baggage behind to be ransacked at the gate.

though many prominent citizens were involved in the conspiracy, and treason was spreading rapidly throughout the city before the duke found out. Then, with the king’s men from the Bessin nearby, and desertion common among the citizens, Robert had no option but to escape through the Porte Milet to the Hiémois, leaving his belongings behind to be looted at the gate.

[115] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 478; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 463.

[115] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 478; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 463.

[116] Ordericus, iv, pp. 219-220; cf. Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 476.

[116] Ordericus, iv, pp. 219-220; cf. Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 476.

[117] Ordericus, iv, p. 220; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475. The fact that the attack upon Falaise belongs to the campaign of 1105 is definitely established by a charter of donation by Roger to St. Peter’s, Gloucester: “Anno Domini millesimo centesimo quinto, Rogerus de Gloucestria miles, a pud Waleyson graviter vulneratus…” Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 69.

[117] Ordericus, iv, p. 220; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475. The fact that the attack on Falaise is part of the 1105 campaign is clearly confirmed by a donation document from Roger to St. Peter’s, Gloucester: “In the year of our Lord one thousand one hundred and five, Roger of Gloucester, a knight, was seriously wounded near Waleyson…” Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 69.

[118] Ordericus, iv, pp. 220-221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, pp. 220-221.

[119] A.-S. C., a. 1105: “and almost all the castles and chief men there in the land became subject to him”; cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[119] A.-S. C., a. 1105: “and nearly all the castles and main leaders in the area became loyal to him”; cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[120] Eadmer, p. 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eadmer, p. 165.

[121] “Rex enim ipse a Normannia digressus, quia earn totam eo quo supra diximus modo sibi subiugare nequierat, reversus in Angliam est, ut, copiosiori pecunia fretus rediens, quod residuum erat, exhaeredato fratre suo, subiiceret.” Ibid., p. 171; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54.

[121] "For the king himself left Normandy, because he couldn't conquer the whole area in the way mentioned above, and returned to England so that he could come back with more money and subjugate what remained after disinheriting his brother." Ibid., p. 171; cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54.

[122] Eadmer, p. 166.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eadmer, p. 166.

[123] Eadmer, pp. 165-166; cf. G. B. Adams, History of England from the Norman Conquest to the Death of John (London, 1905), pp. 141-142.

[123] Eadmer, pp. 165-166; see also G. B. Adams, History of England from the Norman Conquest to the Death of John (London, 1905), pp. 141-142.

[124] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; A.-S. C., a. 1105.

[124] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; A.-S. C., a. 1105.

[125] Ibid., a. 1105.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 1105.

[126] Ibid., a. 1106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 1106.

[127] Ibid., a. 1106; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54. The place of the interview is further established by Henry’s letter to Anselm which ends: “Teste W. Cancell. apud Northamptonem.” Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iv, no. 77, in Migne, clix, col. 240.

[127] Ibid., a. 1106; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54. The location of the meeting is confirmed by Henry’s letter to Anselm, which concludes with: “Witness W. Cancell. at Northampton.” Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iv, no. 77, in Migne, clix, col. 240.

[128] References as in n. 127, supra.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ References as in n. 127, above.

[129] Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iv, no. 77, in Migne, clix, col. 240.

[129] Letters of Anselm, bk. iv, no. 77, in Migne, clix, col. 240.

[130] G. R., ii, p. 463.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 463.

[131] Cf. supra, pp. 155-156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, pp. 155-156.

[132] A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235. Though Henry’s original intention had been to cross at Ascension (3 May) (Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iv, no. 77, in Migne, clix, col. 240), it is clear from the Chronicle that he was still in England at Pentecost (13 May). The phrase ‘before August’ used by the sources would seem to point to a crossing in the latter part of July.

[132] A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 54; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235. Although Henry initially planned to cross at Ascension (3 May) (Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iv, no. 77, in Migne, clix, col. 240), it’s clear from the Chronicle that he was still in England by Pentecost (13 May). The expression ‘before August’ mentioned by the sources suggests he crossed later in July.

[133] Ordericus, iv, pp. 215, 223-224; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 42. The chronology of Ordericus is confused. Abbot Fulk, predecessor of the simoniac Robert, is said to have died at Winchester 3 April 1105. Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 155; Ordericus, iv, p. 19, and n. 2; p. 215, and n. 2. Henry’s destruction of the abbey must, therefore, be referred to 1106, since it would have been impossible for Abbot Robert to have gained possession of the monastery and to have erected a fortress in it while Henry was still in Normandy in the previous summer, the king having returned to England in August. This conclusion is confirmed by the Annals of Winchester: “MCVI. Hoc anno rex in Normanniam duxit exercitum, et veniens ad Sanctum Petrum super Divam, abbatiam redegit in pulverem, et centum homines et eo amplius interfecit.”

[133] Ordericus, iv, pp. 215, 223-224; Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 42. The timeline from Ordericus is unclear. Abbot Fulk, who was before the corrupt Robert, is said to have died at Winchester on April 3, 1105. Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 155; Ordericus, iv, p. 19, and n. 2; p. 215, and n. 2. Henry’s destruction of the abbey must, therefore, be placed in 1106, since it would have been impossible for Abbot Robert to take control of the monastery and build a fortress there while Henry was still in Normandy the previous summer, with the king returning to England in August. This conclusion is supported by the Annals of Winchester: “MCVI. This year the king led an army into Normandy, and coming to Saint Peter on the Dives, he reduced the abbey to dust, and killed a hundred men and more.”

[134] Cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283: “Rex autem Henricus, non diutius hoc ferens, maximeque indigne ferens, quod frater suus ita paternam hereditatem, ducatum scilicet Normanniae, dissipaverat, quod, preter civitatem Rothomagensem, nichil pene in dominio haberet; quam etiam forsitan alicui ut cetera dedisset, si hoc sibi licitum propter cives ipsius fuisset.” This is doubtless an exaggerated statement, but it is not without significance.

[134] See Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283: “King Henry, unable to bear this any longer and feeling especially outraged that his brother had wasted their father's inheritance, specifically the Duchy of Normandy, to the point where, besides the city of Rouen, he barely had anything left in his domain; he might have even given away the rest, if it had been allowed to him because of his own citizens.” This is certainly an exaggerated statement, but it still holds significance.

[135] Eadmer, pp. 182-183; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55.

[135] Eadmer, pp. 182-183; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55.

[136] The Pope was clearly no longer supporting the crusader against the king. William of Malmesbury goes so far as to say that Pascal wrote to Henry urging him on to the fratricidal conflict. G. R., ii, p. 474.

[136] The Pope clearly stopped backing the crusader against the king. William of Malmesbury even claims that Pascal wrote to Henry encouraging him to pursue the destructive conflict. G. R., ii, p. 474.

[137] The operations before Tinchebray, such as they are described, must have extended over a considerable period before the decisive battle, which was fought on or about 29 September.

[137] The activities leading up to Tinchebray, as described, must have taken place over a significant time before the decisive battle, which occurred on or around September 29.

[138] Ordericus, iv, pp. 224-225.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 224-225.

[139] Ibid., pp. 229-230; letter of a priest of Fécamp to a priest of Séez, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Dom Morice, Preuves, i, col. 129; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 478. Henry of Huntingdon mentions the presence also of Angevins, but this is probably an error.

[139] Ibid., pp. 229-230; letter from a priest in Fécamp to a priest in Séez, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; Dom Morice, Preuves, i, col. 129; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 478. Henry of Huntingdon also mentions the presence of Angevins, but that is likely a mistake.

[140] Ordericus, iv, p. 225; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[140] Ordericus, iv, p. 225; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[141] Ordericus, iv, p. 225.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 225.

[142] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 463: “ad bellum publicum venit, ultimam fortunam experturus.”

[142] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 463: “He went to battle, about to face his final fortune.”

[143] Ordericus, iv, p. 225; cf. letter of Henry I to Anselm, in Eadmer, p. 184; A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283.

[143] Ordericus, iv, p. 225; see the letter from Henry I to Anselm, in Eadmer, p. 184; A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283.

[144] Ordericus, iv, pp. 226-227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 226-227.

[145] Ordericus, iv, pp. 227-228. Henry did not fail to propitiate the Almighty. He released Reginald of Warenne from prison—to the great satisfaction of William of Warenne, his brother, who now became a more enthusiastic royal supporter than ever—and made a vow to rebuild the church which he had burned at Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives. Ibid., p. 229. The Hyde Chronicle is doubtless in error in stating that Reginald of Warenne was captured at Tinchebray and later released at the request of his brother. Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[145] Ordericus, iv, pp. 227-228. Henry made sure to win over the Almighty. He set Reginald of Warenne free from prison, which greatly pleased William of Warenne, his brother, who then became an even more enthusiastic supporter of the crown. Henry also vowed to rebuild the church that he had burned at Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives. Ibid., p. 229. The Hyde Chronicle is certainly mistaken in claiming that Reginald of Warenne was captured at Tinchebray and later freed at his brother’s request. Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[146] See Appendix F.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix F.

[147] It is hardly worth while to discuss the numbers engaged in the battle, since mediaeval figures are not to be relied upon. Cf. E. H. R., xviii, pp. 625-629. The estimate of the priest of Fécamp (E. H. R., xxv, p. 296), placing the king’s forces at 40,000 and the duke’s at 6000, of which 700 were knights, is doubtless an exaggeration. It is good evidence, however, of the king’s numerical superiority, which is also indicated by Henry of Huntingdon (p. 235). Ordericus Vitalis grants that the duke was inferior to the king in knights, but asserts that he had more foot soldiers.

[147] It's not really worth discussing the numbers involved in the battle, since medieval statistics aren't reliable. See E. H. R., xviii, pp. 625-629. The estimate by the priest of Fécamp (E. H. R., xxv, p. 296), which claims the king’s forces were 40,000 and the duke’s were 6,000, with 700 of those being knights, is probably exaggerated. However, it does provide good evidence of the king’s numerical advantage, which is also noted by Henry of Huntingdon (p. 235). Ordericus Vitalis admits that the duke had fewer knights than the king but claims he had more foot soldiers.

[148] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Eadmer, p. 184; Ordericus, iv, pp. 226, 230; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[148] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Eadmer, p. 184; Ordericus, iv, pp. 226, 230; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[149] See Appendix F.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix F.

[150] Ordericus, iv, p. 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 230.

[151] The statement of J. D. Drummond that he held the foot soldiers in reserve in the distant rear behind the forces of Robert of Bellême (Kriegsgeschichte Englands, p. 40), is based upon pure conjecture. C. W. C. Oman (Art of War, p. 379), adopting the view of a line formation, asserts, equally without authority, that Robert Curthose held the centre between William of Mortain and Robert of Bellême.

[151] J. D. Drummond's claim that he had the foot soldiers held back far behind Robert of Bellême's forces (Kriegsgeschichte Englands, p. 40) is purely speculative. C. W. C. Oman (Art of War, p. 379), supporting the idea of a line formation, also states, without any evidence, that Robert Curthose was positioned in the center between William of Mortain and Robert of Bellême.

[152] “primam aciem rexit Rannulfus Baiocensis; secundam Rodbertus comes Mellentensis; tertiam vero Guillelmus de Guarenna.” Ordericus, iv, p. 229. It certainly is impossible to reconcile this statement completely with the letter of the priest of Fécamp, but perhaps the leadership of the first division may be accepted.

[152] “Rannulfus of Bayeux led the first line; Count Rodbertus of Mellent led the second; and William de Guarenna led the third.” Ordericus, iv, p. 229. It’s definitely not possible to fully align this statement with the letter from the priest of Fécamp, but maybe we can accept that Rannulfus led the first division.

[153] Letter of the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “In prima acie fuerunt Baiocenses, Abrincatini, et Constantinienses, omnes pedites; in secunda vero rex cum innumeris baronibus suis, omnes similiter pedites. Ad hec septingenti equites utrique aciei ordinate”. Also Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235: “rex namque et dux, et acies caeterae pedites erant, ut constantius pugnarent.”

[153] Letter from the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “In the front line were the people from Bayeux, the Abrincatins, and the people from Caen, all foot soldiers; in the second line, however, the king was with countless barons, all also foot soldiers. Additionally, there were seven hundred cavalry in both lines arranged in formation.” Also Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235: “the king, the duke, and the other forces were foot soldiers, so they could fight more effectively.”

[154] Ordericus, iv, p. 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 229.

[155] Ibid., pp. 229-230: “Cenomannos autem et Britones longe in campo cum Helia consule constituit”; letter of the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “preterea comes Cenomannis et comes Britonum Alanus Fregandus circumcingentes exercitum, usque ad mille equites, remotis omnibus gildonibus et servis”; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[155] Ibid., pp. 229-230: “The Cenomannians and the Britons set up camp far away with Consul Helias”; letter from the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “Furthermore, the Count of the Cenomannians and Count of the Britons, Alanus Fregandus, surrounded the army with up to a thousand knights, removing all the gildones and servants”; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235.

[156] Ordericus, iv, p. 230. But cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235: “dux Normanniae cum paucis multos audacissime aggressus est, assuetusque bellis Ierosolimitanis aciem regalem fortiter et horrende reppulit. Willelmus quoque consul de Moretuil aciem Anglorum de loco in locum turbans promovit.” This statement would seem to give some color to Oman’s view of a line formation, but it is not convincing in the face of other evidence. Cf. Appendix F.

[156] Ordericus, iv, p. 230. But see Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235: “The Duke of Normandy boldly attacked many with just a few men and fiercely repelled the royal army, accustomed as he was to battles in Jerusalem. William, too, Count of Moretuil, disrupted the English forces, moving them from place to place.” This statement seems to support Oman’s perspective on a line formation, but it is not convincing when considering other evidence. See Appendix F.

[157] Ordericus, iv, p. 230; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; cf. Dom Morice, Preuves, i, col. 129.

[157] Ordericus, iv, p. 230; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 235; see also Dom Morice, Preuves, i, col. 129.

[158] Letter of the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 235-236; Ordericus, iv, p. 230; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[158] Letter from the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 235-236; Ordericus, iv, p. 230; see also A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[159] Ordericus, iv, p. 230; cf. E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; Eadmer, p. 184; A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 463; the same, G. P., p. 116; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307. On Waldric the Chancellor see H. W. C. Davis, in E. H. R., xxvi, pp. 84-89.

[159] Ordericus, iv, p. 230; cf. E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; Eadmer, p. 184; A.-S. C., a. 1106; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 463; the same, G. P., p. 116; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307. On Waldric the Chancellor see H. W. C. Davis, in E. H. R., xxvi, pp. 84-89.

[160] Ordericus, iv, pp. 230-231; E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; Eadmer, p. 184; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; A.-S. C., a. 1106; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[160] Ordericus, iv, pp. 230-231; E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; Eadmer, p. 184; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 55; A.-S. C., a. 1106; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 283; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[161] Ordericus, iv, p. 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 231.

[162] Ibid., p. 230; Eadmer, p. 184. Robert of Torigny places the number of slain among the duke’s forces at “vix sexaginta.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284.

[162] Ibid., p. 230; Eadmer, p. 184. Robert of Torigny estimates the number of casualties among the duke’s troops to be “barely sixty.” Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284.

[163] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; cf. Eadmer, p. 184; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[163] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296; cf. Eadmer, p. 184; Interpolations by Robert of Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284; Chronicle, in Liber de Hyda, p. 307.

[164] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “iii kal. Octobris hora tertia.” The date usually given by modern writers is 28 September. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, iv, 228, n. 2; Davis, Normans and Angevins, p. 129; Adams, History of England from the Norman Conquest to the Death of John, p. 145; Le Hardy, p. 164; Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, p. 311. It is based upon the authority of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1106), which is copied by Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 55), and upon the Chronicon Breve Fontanellense (H. F., xii, p. 771). But, in view of the explicit statement of the priest of Fécamp, 29 September is probably the correct date. William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, p. 475) confusingly dates the battle “sabbato in Sancti Michaelis vigilia.” Michaelmas in 1106 fell upon Saturday. A further variation is introduced by Robert of Torigny, who dates the battle 27 September. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny in William of Jumièges, p. 284.

[164] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “iii kal. Octobris hora tertia.” The date that modern writers usually mention is September 28. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, iv, 228, n. 2; Davis, Normans and Angevins, p. 129; Adams, History of England from the Norman Conquest to the Death of John, p. 145; Le Hardy, p. 164; Fliche, Philippe Iᵉʳ, p. 311. This is based on the authority of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1106), which is copied by Florence of Worcester (ii, p. 55), and on the Chronicon Breve Fontanellense (H. F., xii, p. 771). However, considering the clear statement from the priest of Fécamp, September 29 is likely the correct date. William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, p. 475) confusingly dates the battle “sabbato in Sancti Michaelis vigilia.” Michaelmas in 1106 was on a Saturday. Another variation is provided by Robert of Torigny, who dates the battle on September 27. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny in William of Jumièges, p. 284.

[165] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296.

[165] E. H. R., xxv, p. 296.


CHAPTER VII
LAST YEARS AND DEATH

Soon after the battle of Tinchebray Henry I wrote exultingly to Anselm, announcing the great victory and boasting that he had captured four hundred knights and ten thousand foot soldiers, and that the number of slain was legion.[1] It was a pardonable exaggeration, for indeed the battle had ended all resistance and decided the fate of Normandy. The duke seems to have had no thought of a continuance of the struggle, and meekly submitted to his conqueror. Henry hastened to the great stronghold of Falaise, which had successfully defied him the year before, and at the duke’s own command it was promptly surrendered into his hands.[2] Then he pressed on with his captive to Rouen, where he received a cordial welcome from the burgesses, to whom he restored the laws of the Conqueror and all the honors which their city had previously enjoyed.[3] And, again at the duke’s command, Hugh de Nonant handed over the citadel to the king. The duke, too, formally absolved the fortified towns (municipia) throughout all Normandy from their allegiance, and their defenders hastened to make peace with the victor.[4] Even the king’s most bitter enemies sought a reconciliation. Ranulf Flambard, the exiled bishop of Durham, who had caused such a scandal in the see of Lisieux, and who was still residing there as lord of the city (princeps in urbe), humbly sent to seek peace, and, upon surrendering Lisieux, was restored to his bishopric of Durham.[5] The terrible Robert of Bellême still boasted the possession of thirty-four strong castles, and for a moment he seems to have contemplated[178] further resistance. But an appeal for aid to Helias of La Flèche met with no encouragement; and at the advice and through the mediation of the latter, he chose the prudent course of making peace with Henry upon the best terms possible. By the surrender of all the ducal domain which he had occupied illegally, he managed to obtain Argentan and the vicomté of Falaise, together with certain other possessions which had formerly been held by his father, Roger of Montgomery.[6] But these temporary concessions to Robert of Bellême were almost the only ones which the king felt it necessary to make. For, while he favored the clergy and gave peace and protection to the humble and unarmed population, he made it his first business to curb the restless baronage. He ordered the destruction of adulterine castles throughout the duchy.[7] Summoning a council of magnates at Lisieux in the middle of October, he proclaimed a royal peace, asserted his title to all the ducal domain which Robert Curthose through extravagance or weakness had let slip from his hands, and guaranteed to the churches and other legitimate holders all the possessions which they had lawfully enjoyed at the time of the Conqueror’s death.[8] Such measures brought despair to outlaws and evil men, but they inaugurated a new era of vigorous and orderly government which was welcomed with the utmost gratitude by all peace-loving subjects, especially by the clergy.[9] Anselm wrote to the king, saluting him as ‘duke,’ to congratulate him upon his splendid victory, and to thank him for the promise of good and considerate government.[10]

Soon after the battle of Tinchebray, Henry I wrote excitedly to Anselm, announcing the great victory and bragging that he had captured four hundred knights and ten thousand foot soldiers, and that the number of dead was huge.[1] It was an understandable exaggeration, as the battle had ended all resistance and determined the fate of Normandy. The duke seemed to have no intention of continuing the fight and quietly submitted to his conqueror. Henry rushed to the stronghold of Falaise, which had successfully resisted him the year before, and at the duke’s own command, it was quickly surrendered to him.[2] Then he moved on with his prisoner to Rouen, where he was warmly welcomed by the townspeople, to whom he restored the laws of the Conqueror and all the honors their city had previously enjoyed.[3] Again, at the duke’s request, Hugh de Nonant handed over the citadel to the king. The duke also formally released the fortified towns (municipia) across all of Normandy from their allegiance, and their defenders quickly sought peace with the victor.[4] Even the king’s fiercest enemies sought reconciliation. Ranulf Flambard, the exiled bishop of Durham, who had caused a scandal in the see of Lisieux, and who was still living there as lord of the city (princeps in urbe), humbly sent to seek peace, and, after surrendering Lisieux, was restored to his bishopric of Durham.[5] The fearsome Robert of Bellême still claimed control over thirty-four strong castles, and for a moment he seemed to consider further resistance. But a call for help to Helias of La Flèche received no support; and following Helias's advice and mediation, he chose the wise option of making peace with Henry on the best terms possible. By surrendering all the ducal lands he had unlawfully occupied, he managed to secure Argentan and the vicomté of Falaise, along with certain other properties that had once been held by his father, Roger of Montgomery.[6] But these temporary concessions to Robert of Bellême were nearly the only ones the king felt necessary to make. For, while he supported the clergy and provided peace and protection to the humble and unarmed population, he made it his top priority to rein in the restless barons. He ordered the destruction of illegal castles throughout the duchy.[7] Summoning a council of nobles at Lisieux in mid-October, he proclaimed a royal peace, claimed his title to all the ducal lands that Robert Curthose had let slip due to extravagance or weakness, and guaranteed to the churches and other legitimate holders all the possessions they had legally enjoyed at the time of the Conqueror’s death.[8] Such actions brought despair to outlaws and wrongdoers, but they marked the beginning of a new era of strong and orderly government that was welcomed with immense gratitude by all peace-loving subjects, especially by the clergy.[9] Anselm wrote to the king, addressing him as ‘duke,’ to congratulate him on his glorious victory and to thank him for promising good and considerate governance.[10]

Henry remained in Normandy during the autumn and winter to complete the organization of the new régime. In January 1107 he called the nobles together at Falaise, and in March he held another council at Lisieux, and promulgated many important decrees for the administration of the duchy.[11] And then, in[179] Lent, “when he had either destroyed his enemies or subdued them, and had disposed of Normandy according to his will,”[12] he returned to England, and held his Easter court at Windsor.[13] And there “both Norman and English barons were present with fear and trembling.”[14]

Henry stayed in Normandy during the fall and winter to finish setting up the new government. In January 1107, he gathered the nobles at Falaise, and in March he held another meeting at Lisieux, where he announced several important rules for managing the duchy.[11] Then, during Lent, “after he had either defeated his enemies or brought them under control, and had organized Normandy as he wanted,”[12] he went back to England and held his Easter court at Windsor.[13] There, “both Norman and English barons were present with fear and trembling.”[14]

Apparently the king had sent his prisoners, including the duke, on before him to England, lest the turbulent Normans, under the guise of aiding Robert Curthose, should break the peace.[15] And once he had them safely across the Channel he took good care that they should never escape him. William of Mortain, at least, was placed in close confinement for the rest of his life; and, if Henry of Huntingdon can be trusted, he was blinded.[16] Robert Curthose, it seems, was kept in free custody and provided with certain comforts and even luxuries;[17] but his confinement was not made less secure for that. According to the Annals of Winchester, he was first imprisoned at Wareham;[18] but he was afterwards[180] given into the custody of the great Bishop Roger of Salisbury, who kept him in his magnificent castle at Devizes.[19]

Apparently, the king had sent his prisoners, including the duke, ahead of him to England to prevent the restless Normans, pretending to support Robert Curthose, from disrupting the peace.[15] And once he had them safely across the Channel, he made sure they could never escape. William of Mortain, at least, was kept in strict confinement for the rest of his life; and if Henry of Huntingdon is to be believed, he was blinded.[16] Robert Curthose, it seems, was held under less strict conditions, with certain comforts and even luxuries;[17] but that didn't make his confinement any less secure. According to the Annals of Winchester, he was initially imprisoned at Wareham;[18] but later, he was placed under the care of the great Bishop Roger of Salisbury, who kept him in his impressive castle at Devizes.[19]

In 1107 King Henry’s triumph seemed complete. He was now master both in England and in Normandy as he had never been before.[20] His conquest of the duchy had been willingly accepted by both clergy and people. And even Louis, the king designate of France—contrary, it may be observed, to his father Philip’s advice—had officially ratified his action.[21] Yet Henry’s troubles in Normandy had hardly begun, and the following years were a period of almost incessant warfare for the maintenance of his conquest. Hostility between him and his continental neighbors was, indeed, inevitable. With the accession Louis VI (le Gros) to the throne of France in 1108, the Capetians entered upon an era of royal ascendancy which necessarily made them look with jealous eyes upon their great feudatories, particularly the dukes of Normandy. The union of England and Normandy brought an increase of strength and of ambition to Henry I which rendered him dangerous not only to his overlord, the king of France, but also to his neighbors on the north and south in Flanders and Anjou; while in Normandy itself, the turbulent baronage soon grew restive under the stern rule of the ‘Lion of Justice,’ and were ever ready to ally themselves with anyone who would make common cause with them against him. And, unfortunately for Henry, he had made one fatal mistake in his settlement of Normandy after Tinchebray, which left a standing temptation in the way of the disaffected Norman baronage and of his jealous neighbors beyond the frontier.

In 1107, King Henry's victory seemed complete. He was now in control of both England and Normandy like never before.[20] His takeover of the duchy was accepted by both the clergy and the public. Even Louis, the future king of France—contrary to his father Philip’s advice—officially endorsed his actions.[21] However, Henry’s difficulties in Normandy were just beginning, and the next few years would be filled with almost constant warfare to hold onto his conquest. Conflict with his continental neighbors was inevitable. With the rise of Louis VI (le Gros) to the French throne in 1108, the Capetians entered a period of royal prominence, which made them increasingly envious of their powerful vassals, especially the dukes of Normandy. The union of England and Normandy strengthened Henry I and fueled his ambitions, making him a threat not only to his overlord, the king of France, but also to neighboring regions in Flanders and Anjou; meanwhile, in Normandy itself, the restless barons soon grew dissatisfied with the strict rule of the 'Lion of Justice' and were always ready to ally with anyone who would join them against him. Unfortunately for Henry, he had made one critical error in his handling of Normandy after Tinchebray, which created a persistent temptation for the discontented Norman barons and his envious neighbors across the border.

The son of Robert Curthose, William surnamed the Clito, had fallen into the king’s hands at the surrender of Falaise in 1106,[22][181] and it would have been possible for Henry to have made away with him or to have placed him in permanent confinement, just as he had imprisoned the duke. But William Clito was still a child of tender years, and Henry feared public sentiment. Rather than bear the responsibility if any evil should befall the lad while in his hands, he placed him in ward with Helias of Saint-Saëns, Duke Robert’s son-in-law, to be brought up and educated.[23] Henry soon repented of this indiscretion, however, and, at the advice of certain of his counsellors, he gave orders for the Clito to be taken into custody. But before Robert de Beauchamp, the vicomte of Arques, who was charged with the execution of the king’s command, could carry out his mission, friends of the child learned of the impending stroke, and carried him away sleeping from his bed and hid him; and soon after the stanch Helias of Saint-Saëns fled with him into exile.[24] Abandoning all that they had in Normandy,[25] Helias and the Clito’s tutor, Tirel de Mainières, devoted their lives to their charge,[26] finding a refuge now here, now there, among King Henry’s enemies in France and Flanders and Anjou.[27]

The son of Robert Curthose, William known as the Clito, was captured by the king when Falaise surrendered in 1106,[22][181] and it would have been easy for Henry to get rid of him or keep him locked up permanently, just like he had done with the duke. But William Clito was still a young child, and Henry was worried about public opinion. Rather than take the risk of something bad happening to the boy while he was in his custody, he entrusted him to Helias of Saint-Saëns, Duke Robert’s son-in-law, to raise and educate.[23] However, Henry quickly regretted this decision, and on the advice of some of his advisors, he ordered the Clito to be arrested. But before Robert de Beauchamp, the vicomte of Arques, who was tasked with carrying out the king’s orders, could do so, the boy’s friends learned of the impending move, took him from his bed while he was asleep, and hid him; shortly after, the loyal Helias of Saint-Saëns fled with him into exile.[24] Leaving everything behind in Normandy,[25] Helias and the Clito’s tutor, Tirel de Mainières, dedicated their lives to caring for him,[26] finding refuge in various places among King Henry’s enemies in France, Flanders, and Anjou.[27]

It would lead us too far afield to trace in detail the tragic career of William Clito. But its salient features may, at least, be indicated; for he was the last hope of the lost cause of Robert Curthose.

It would take us too far off track to outline in detail the tragic story of William Clito. However, we can at least highlight its key points; he was the last hope for the failed cause of Robert Curthose.

The Clito rapidly grew to be a youth of uncommon attractions—“mult fu amez de chevaliers”[28]—and his pathetic story made an irresistible appeal to the discontented and ambitious, both in Normandy and beyond the frontiers.[29] Robert of Bellême, until he was captured in 1112 and sent to end his days in an English prison,[30] made himself in a special way the patron and[182] supporter of the Clito;[31] and the cause of the injured exile, mere child that he was, undoubtedly lay back of much of the desultory warfare in which King Henry was involved in Normandy and on the French frontier between 1109 and 1113. Count Robert of Flanders lost his life fighting in Normandy in 1111,[32] and his successor, Baldwin VII, gave an asylum to the Clito and conferred on him the arms of knighthood in his fourteenth year.[33]

The Clito quickly became a young man of extraordinary charm—“a marvel among knights”[28]—and his tragic story attracted the attention of those who were discontent and ambitious, both in Normandy and beyond. [29] Robert of Bellême, until his capture in 1112 and subsequent imprisonment in England,[30] became a notable patron and supporter of the Clito;[31] and the plight of the wronged exile, though just a child, was surely behind much of the sporadic warfare King Henry was engaged in across Normandy and along the French border from 1109 to 1113. Count Robert of Flanders lost his life fighting in Normandy in 1111,[32] and his successor, Baldwin VII, provided refuge to the Clito and knighted him when he turned fourteen.[33]

It was between the years 1117 and 1120, however, that the opponents of King Henry’s continental ambitions first organized themselves in support of William Clito upon a formidable scale. Louis VI had repented of his earlier friendship for Henry I,[34] and in 1117 he entered into a sworn alliance with Baldwin of Flanders and Fulk of Anjou to overthrow the English rule in Normandy and place the Clito on the ducal throne.[35] Simultaneously, a widespread revolt broke out among the Norman baronage, and for three years Henry was involved in a formidable war, which he conducted with characteristic vigor and success.[36] The death of Count Baldwin eliminated Flanders from the contest.[37] Henry succeeded in making peace and forming an alliance with Fulk of Anjou in June 1119.[38] And in the decisive battle of Brémule in the same year, the English overwhelmed the French, and Louis VI fled from the field.[39] But from arms the French king turned to diplomacy. He appeared with the Clito before the council of Rheims (October 1119), and laid the cause of Robert Curthose[183] and of his exiled son before the assembled prelates with such telling effect[40] that Pope Calixtus set out for Normandy to deal in person with the English king. But Henry showed himself as apt at diplomacy as he had been successful in arms. Meeting the Pope at Gisors (November 1119), he welcomed him with the utmost courtesy and with an extraordinary show of humility.[41] He provided elaborately for his entertainment.[42] And when Calixtus arraigned him for his unjust conduct, and, in the name of the council, called upon him to release Robert Curthose from prison and to restore him and the Clito to the duchy,[43] Henry replied in an elaborate speech, placing the whole responsibility upon the duke. He declared that he had been obliged to conquer Normandy in order to rescue it from anarchy, and that he had offered to confer three English counties upon the Clito and to bring him up in all honor at his court.[44] Strange to say, the Pope professed himself entirely convinced by Henry’s assertions and declared that “nothing could be more just than the king of England’s cause.” But William of Malmesbury explains that the royal arguments were “well seasoned with rich gifts.”[45] Henry had won the Pope, and through the latter’s mediation a peace was soon arranged with Louis VI upon the basis of mutual restitutions; and William Atheling, Henry’s son, did homage to the[184] king of France for Normandy (1120).[46] The Norman rebels, too, seeing that their cause was hopeless, hastily made peace with Henry, and at his command did homage and swore fealty to the Atheling.[47] William Clito was deserted on almost every hand, and his cause did indeed seem hopeless. If we can trust the chronicle of Hyde monastery, he sent messengers to King Henry and humbly besought him to release his father from captivity, and promised, if his request were granted, to depart with him for Jerusalem, abandoning Normandy to the king and his heirs forever, and never again to appear this side the Julian Alps.[48]

It was between the years 1117 and 1120, however, that King Henry’s rivals first came together on a large scale to support William Clito. Louis VI regretted his earlier friendship with Henry I, and in 1117, he formed a sworn alliance with Baldwin of Flanders and Fulk of Anjou to overthrow English rule in Normandy and put Clito on the ducal throne. At the same time, a widespread revolt erupted among the Norman nobility, and for three years, Henry was engaged in a tough war, which he fought with his usual energy and success. The death of Count Baldwin removed Flanders from the conflict. Henry managed to make peace and form an alliance with Fulk of Anjou in June 1119. In the decisive battle of Brémule that same year, the English defeated the French, causing Louis VI to flee the battlefield. But after taking up arms, the French king turned to diplomacy. He appeared with Clito at the council of Rheims (October 1119) and presented the case of Robert Curthose and his exiled son to the gathered prelates so effectively that Pope Calixtus set out for Normandy to personally address the English king. However, Henry proved to be just as skilled at diplomacy as he had been in battle. When he met the Pope at Gisors (November 1119), he welcomed him with great courtesy and remarkable humility. He made elaborate arrangements for his entertainment. When Calixtus reprimanded him for his unjust actions and, on behalf of the council, demanded that he release Robert Curthose from prison and restore him and Clito to the duchy, Henry responded with a detailed speech, placing the entire blame on the duke. He stated that he had to conquer Normandy to save it from chaos and that he had offered to grant three English counties to Clito and to treat him with full honor at his court. Strangely, the Pope claimed to be fully convinced by Henry’s arguments and stated that “nothing could be more just than the king of England’s cause.” But William of Malmesbury points out that the king’s arguments were “well seasoned with rich gifts.” Henry had won over the Pope, and through the Pope’s mediation, a peace was quickly reached with Louis VI based on mutual restitutions; and William Atheling, Henry’s son, paid homage to the king of France for Normandy (1120). The Norman rebels, realizing that their cause was futile, quickly made peace with Henry, swearing loyalty to him and pledging fealty to the Atheling. William Clito was abandoned by nearly everyone, and his situation indeed seemed desperate. If we can trust the chronicle from Hyde monastery, he sent messengers to King Henry and humbly requested that he free his father from captivity, promising that if his plea was granted, he would leave for Jerusalem with him, surrendering Normandy to the king and his heirs forever, and never return this side of the Julian Alps.

King Henry, we are told, treated these overtures with arrogant contempt, as well he might in view of his victory over all his enemies. Yet before the end of the year the loss of the Atheling on the White Ship put all his well laid plans awry, and left William Clito, his bitter enemy, as the most direct heir of all his dominions both in Normandy and England.[49] Soon his old enemies began to rally to the Clito’s cause; and he was again confronted with a formidable revolt of the Norman baronage (1123-25), which had at least the tacit support of the king of France.[50] Fulk of Anjou, in league with the rebels, abandoned the English alliance and conferred the county of Maine, together with the hand of his younger daughter Sibyl, upon the Clito.[51] Though Henry succeeded in having this marriage annulled by papal decree in 1124 upon the[185] ground of consanguinity,[52] Louis VI continued to support the Clito. At his Christmas court in 1126 he called upon the assembled barons to assist the young prince.[53] Shortly thereafter he gave him the half-sister of his own queen in marriage and conferred upon him Pontoise, Chaumont, Mantes, and the whole of the Vexin. Before Lent 1127 the Clito appeared at Gisors at the head of an armed force, and laid claim to Normandy.[54] And soon afterwards the foul murder of Count Charles the Good opened the question of the Flemish succession, and gave the king of France, as overlord of the county, an opportunity to raise his protégé to the throne of Flanders, although the king of England was himself a candidate for the honor.[55] The fortunes of the Clito were now decidedly in the ascendant, and it behooved Henry I to bestir himself to check his progress. He crossed the Channel and began active military operations against the Franco-Flemish alliance.[56] He sent his agents into Flanders to distribute bribes and build up a combination against the new count. He freely subsidized the rival claimants to the county.[57] But Henry’s problem was soon solved for him by a civil war in which, so far as we know, he had no part or influence. William Clito had allied himself with the feudal aristocracy of Flanders, but he had failed to comprehend the spirit of the progressive bourgeoisie, to whom his predecessor, Charles the Good, had made important[186] concessions.[58] Increasing friction with the burgesses soon led to an insurrection, and the Clito was wounded at the siege of Alost, late in July 1128, and died soon after.[59] That night, Robert Curthose, we are told, lying in his distant English prison, dreamed that he had himself been wounded in the right arm; and waking, “Alas!” he said, with telepathic vision, “my son is dead.”[60] It was, indeed, the end of all hope for the captive duke; and thereafter Henry I ruled in peace in Normandy as well as England.

King Henry, it is said, treated these advances with arrogant disdain, as he could given his victories over all his enemies. However, by the end of the year, the loss of the Atheling on the White Ship threw all his carefully made plans into disarray, leaving William Clito, his fierce adversary, as the most direct heir to all his lands in both Normandy and England.[49] Soon, his former enemies began to rally to Clito’s cause; he was once again faced with a significant revolt from the Norman barons (1123-25), which had at least the quiet backing of the king of France.[50] Fulk of Anjou, teaming up with the rebels, abandoned the English alliance and offered the county of Maine, along with the hand of his younger daughter Sibyl, to Clito.[51] Although Henry managed to get this marriage annulled by papal decree in 1124 on the[185] grounds of consanguinity,[52] Louis VI continued to back Clito. At his Christmas court in 1126, he urged the gathered barons to support the young prince.[53] Soon after, he married Clito to his queen's half-sister and granted him Pontoise, Chaumont, Mantes, and the entire Vexin region. Before Lent in 1127, Clito showed up in Gisors leading an armed force and claimed Normandy.[54] Shortly after, the brutal murder of Count Charles the Good raised questions about the succession in Flanders and gave the king of France, as the overlord of the county, a chance to elevate his protégé to the throne of Flanders, even though the king of England was also a candidate for the position.[55] Clito's fortunes were now definitely on the rise, and it was time for Henry I to take action to halt his progress. He crossed the Channel and began military operations against the Franco-Flemish alliance.[56] He sent his agents into Flanders to distribute bribes and build a coalition against the new count. He generously funded the rival claimants to the county.[57] But soon, Henry’s issues were resolved by a civil war in which, as far as we know, he had no involvement. William Clito had allied himself with the feudal aristocrats of Flanders but had failed to understand the mindset of the rising bourgeoisie, to whom his predecessor, Charles the Good, had given important[186] concessions.[58] Growing tension with the townspeople eventually led to a revolt, and Clito was wounded during the siege of Alost in late July 1128, dying shortly after.[59] That night, Robert Curthose, we are told, lying in his distant English prison, dreamed he had been wounded in his right arm; upon waking, he lamented, “Alas!” with a kind of telepathic insight, “my son is dead.”[60] It truly marked the end of all hope for the imprisoned duke; thereafter, Henry I ruled in peace over Normandy as well as England.

Of the vicissitudes of Robert Curthose during the long years of his imprisonment we know almost nothing. A curious notice in the chronicle of Monte Cassino for the year 1117 styles him ‘king of the English,’ and avers that his ‘legates’ had visited the monastery, and, presenting the monks with a precious golden chalice, had besought their prayers for himself and his realm.[61] In 1126, upon his return from Normandy, Henry I transferred the duke from the custody of Bishop Roger of Salisbury to that of Earl Robert of Gloucester, who placed him in confinement at first in his great stronghold at Bristol.[62] But later he moved him to Cardiff castle in his Welsh lordship of Glamorgan;[63] and there, in this wild frontier stronghold, in full view of the ‘Severn[187] Sea’ Robert Curthose ended his days. If we can rely upon our evidence, he took advantage of his long imprisonment to master the Welsh language, and amused himself with verse-making. And he appears to have left behind him a poem of no mean order. It was extracted by the Welsh bard, Edward Williams,[64] “from a MS. of Mr. Thomas Truman, of Pant Lliwydd (Dyer’s valley), near Cowbridge, Glamorgan, containing, in the Welsh language, ‘An Account of the Lords Marchers of Glamorgan from Robert Fitz Hamon down to Jasper, Duke of Bedford,’ and written about the year 1500,”[65] and was published in the Gentleman’s Magazine in 1794, from which it seems worth while to quote it in full, together with the attribution of authorship:

Of the ups and downs of Robert Curthose during his long imprisonment, we know almost nothing. A curious note in the Monte Cassino chronicle from 1117 refers to him as 'king of the English' and states that his 'agents' visited the monastery, presenting the monks with a valuable golden chalice and asking for their prayers for him and his kingdom.[61] In 1126, after returning from Normandy, Henry I moved the duke from Bishop Roger of Salisbury’s custody to Earl Robert of Gloucester’s, who initially confined him in his stronghold at Bristol.[62] But later, he transferred him to Cardiff castle in his Welsh territory of Glamorgan;[63] and there, in this remote stronghold, overlooking the ‘Severn Sea,’ Robert Curthose spent his final days. If our information is reliable, he used his long imprisonment to learn the Welsh language and engaged in writing poetry. He seems to have left behind a noteworthy poem. It was taken by the Welsh bard Edward Williams,[64] “from a manuscript of Mr. Thomas Truman, of Pant Lliwydd (Dyer’s Valley), near Cowbridge, Glamorgan, which includes, in Welsh, ‘An Account of the Lords Marchers of Glamorgan from Robert Fitz Hamon down to Jasper, Duke of Bedford,’ written around the year 1500,”[65] and was published in the Gentleman’s Magazine in 1794, from which it seems worthwhile to quote it in full, along with the attribution of authorship:

Pan oedd Rhobert Tywysog Norddmanti yngharchar Ynghastell Caerdyf, gan Robert ap Amon, medru a wnaeth ar y iaith Gymraeg; ac o weled y Beirdd Cymreig yno ar y Gwyliau efe a’u ceris, ac a aeth yn Fardd; a llyma englynion a gant efe.

Pan oedd Rhobert Tywysog Norddmanti yngharchar Ynghastell Caerdyf, gan Robert ap Amon, medru a wnaeth ar y iaith Gymraeg; ac o weled y Beirdd Cymreig yno ar y Gwyliau efe a’u ceris, ac a aeth yn Fardd; a llyma englynion a gant efe.

Dar a dyfwys ar y clawdd,
Gwedi, gwaedffrau gwedi ffrawdd;
Gwae! wrth win ymtrin ymtrawdd.
Dar a dyfwys ar y glâs,
Gwedi gwaedffrau gwyr a lâs;
Gwae! wr wrth y bo ai câs.
Dar a dyfwys ar y tonn,
Gwedi gwaedffrau a briw bronn;
Gwae! a gar gwydd amryson.
Dar a dyfwys ym meillion,
A chan a’i briw ni bi gronn;
Gwae! wr wrth ei gaseion.
Dar a dyfwys ar dir pen
Gallt, ger ymdonn Mor Hafren
Gwae! wr na bai digon hên.
Dar a dyfwys yngwynnau,
A thwrf a thrin a thrangau;
Gwae! a wyl na bo Angau.
Rhobert Tywysog Norddmanti ai Cant.

In English thus:

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize!

When Robert, duke of Normandy, was held a prisoner in Cardiff castle by Robert Fitz Hamon, he acquired a knowledge of the Welsh language; and, seeing the Welsh bards there on the high festivals, he became a bard; and was the author of the following stanzas:

When Robert, Duke of Normandy, was imprisoned in Cardiff Castle by Robert Fitz Hamon, he learned the Welsh language. While observing the Welsh bards during the major festivals, he decided to become a bard himself and wrote the following stanzas:

Oak that hast grown up on the mound,
Since the blood-streaming, since the slaughter;
Woe! to the war of words at the wine.
Oak that hast grown up in the grass,
Since the blood-streaming of those that were slain;
Woe! to man when there are that hate him.
Oak that hast grown up on the green,
Since the streaming of blood and the rending of breasts,
Woe! to him that loves the presence of contention.
Oak that hast grown up amid the trefoil grass,
And, because of those that tore thee, hast not attained to rotundity;
Woe! to him that is in the power of his enemies.
Oak that hast grown up on the grounds
Of the woody promontory fronting the contending waves of the Severn sea;[66]
Woe! to him that is not old enough [to die].
Oak that hast grown up in the storms,
Amid dins, battles, and death;
Woe! to him that beholds what is not death.
The Author Robert Duke of Normandy.[67]

Whether these lines be actually by Robert Curthose or not, they are in their tragic pathos no inapt epitome of his misdirected career, which had begun with such bright promise and ended in[189] such signal disaster. ‘Woe to him that is in the power of his enemies,’ ‘woe to him that is not old enough to die’—often must these sentiments have haunted him during the long years of his captivity. But his melancholy longings at last found satisfaction. Early in February 1134 he died at Cardiff,[68] a venerable octogenarian, and was buried before the high altar in the abbey church of St. Peter at Gloucester.[69] Henry I piously made a donation to the abbey, in order that a light might be kept burning perpetually before the great altar for the good of the soul of the brother whom he had so deeply injured.[70]

Whether these lines were actually written by Robert Curthose or not, they poignantly reflect his tragic life, which began with such great promise and ended in[189] notable disaster. “Woe to him who is at the mercy of his enemies,” “woe to him who is not old enough to die”—these sentiments must have haunted him during the long years of his captivity. But his deep longings finally found peace. In early February 1134, he died in Cardiff,[68] at the age of eighty, and was buried before the high altar in the abbey church of St. Peter in Gloucester.[69] Henry I generously donated to the abbey so that a light could be kept burning continuously before the great altar for the soul of the brother he had wronged so deeply.[70]

FOOTNOTES

[1] Eadmer, p. 184. The letter was written from Elbeuf-sur-Andelle near Rouen, according to H. W. C. Davis before 15 October. E. H. R., xxiv, p. 729, n. 4.

[1] Eadmer, p. 184. The letter was written from Elbeuf-sur-Andelle near Rouen, according to H. W. C. Davis before October 15. E. H. R., xxiv, p. 729, n. 4.

[2] Ordericus, iv, pp. 231-232.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 231-232.

[3] “Rex siquidem cum duce Rotomagum adiit, et a civibus favorabiliter exceptus, paternas leges renovavit, pristinasque urbis dignitates restituit.” Ibid., p. 233.

[3] “The king, indeed, went to Rouen with the duke, and was warmly welcomed by the citizens; he renewed the ancestral laws and restored the city’s former dignities.” Ibid., p. 233.

[4] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[5] Ibid., p. 273.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 273.

[6] Ordericus, iv, pp. 234-236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. iv, pp. 234-236.

[7] Ibid., pp. 236-237.

Ibid., pp. 236-237.

[8] Ibid., pp. 233-234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 233-234.

[9] Letter of the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “Et nunc pax in terra reddita est, Deo gratias”; Ordericus, iv, p. 232; cf. William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 476; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284.

[9] Letter from the priest of Fécamp, in E. H. R., xxv, p. 296: “And now peace has been restored on earth, thanks be to God”; Ordericus, iv, p. 232; see also William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 476; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284.

[10] Epistolae Anselmi, bk. iv, no. 82, in Migne, clix, cols. 242-243.

[10] Letters of Anselm, bk. iv, no. 82, in Migne, clix, cols. 242-243.

[11] Ordericus, iv, p. 269; cf. A-S. C., a. 1107.

[11] Ordericus, iv, p. 269; see A-S. C., a. 1107.

[12] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1107; Eadmer, p. 184; Ordericus, iv, p. 274.

[12] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236; see also A.-S. C., a. 1107; Eadmer, p. 184; Ordericus, iv, p. 274.

[13] A.-S. C., a. 1107; Eadmer, p. 184. On Henry’s itinerary in Normandy, cf. Haskins, pp. 309-310; W. Farrer, in E. H. R., xxxiv, pp. 340-341.

[13] A.-S. C., a. 1107; Eadmer, p. 184. For details on Henry’s travel in Normandy, see Haskins, pp. 309-310; W. Farrer, in E. H. R., xxxiv, pp. 340-341.

[14] Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236.

[15] Ordericus, iv, pp. 232, 237; but cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284, where it is stated that the king took the prisoners to England with him upon his return. Cf. also A.-S. C., a. 1106.

[15] Ordericus, iv, pp. 232, 237; but see Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284, where it says that the king brought the prisoners back to England with him after his return. Also see A.-S. C., a. 1106.

[16] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 236, 255; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Ordericus, iv, p. 234.

[16] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 236, 255; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Ordericus, iv, p. 234.

[17] Ibid., p. 237: “Fratrem vero suum … xxvii annis in carcere servavit, et omnibus deliciis abundanter pavit”; ibid., p. 402: “Fratrem vero meum non, ut captivum hostem, vinculis mancipavi, sed ut nobilem peregrinum, multis angoribus fractum, in arce regia collocavi, eique omnem abundantiam ciborum et aliarum deliciarum, variamque suppellectilem affluenter suppeditavi”; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284. Two entries in the Pipe Roll of 31 Henry I record the king’s expenditures for Robert’s entertainment: “Et in liberatione Archiepiscopi Rothomagensis, et in pannis Comitis Normannorum .xxiij. libras et .x. solidos numero”; “Et in Soltis, per breve Regis Fulchero filio Waltheri .xij. libras pro estructura Comitis Normannorum.” Magnus Rotulus Pipae de Anno Tricesimo-Primo Regni Henrici Primi, ed. Joseph Hunter for the Record Commission (London, 1833), pp. 144, 148; cf. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, iv, 402, n. 2.

[17] Ibid., p. 237: “He kept his brother … for twenty-seven years in prison, and fed him abundantly with all sorts of delights”; ibid., p. 402: “I did not bind my brother as a captive enemy, but placed him as a noble foreigner, greatly troubled, in the royal fortress, and I provided him with an abundance of food and other pleasures, along with various furnishings”; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 284. Two entries in the Pipe Roll of 31 Henry I record the king’s expenses for Robert’s entertainment: “And in the release of the Archbishop of Rouen, and in the cloths of the Count of the Normans, 23 pounds and 10 shillings in total”; “And in Soltis, by the king's order for Fulcher, son of Walter, 12 pounds for the construction of the Count of the Normans.” Magnus Rotulus Pipae de Anno Tricesimo-Primo Regni Henrici Primi, ed. Joseph Hunter for the Record Commission (London, 1833), pp. 144, 148; cf. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, iv, 402, n. 2.

In later years an ugly rumor was current to the effect that Henry had Robert blinded; but it rests upon no contemporary or early authority. Cf. infra, pp. 200-201.

In later years, an unpleasant rumor circulated that Henry had Robert blinded; however, it has no basis in contemporary or early sources. Cf. infra, pp. 200-201.

[18] Annales Monastici, ii, p. 42. These annals also state that William of Mortain was imprisoned in the Tower of London.

[18] Annales Monastici, ii, p. 42. These records also say that William of Mortain was held in the Tower of London.

[19] Ordericus, iv, p. 486; A.-S. C., a. 1126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 486; A.-S. C., a. 1126.

[20] Cf. Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236.

[20] See Henry of Huntingdon, p. 236.

[21] La Chronique de Morigny, ed. Léon Mirot (Paris, 1909), p. 21: “Ludovicus, rex designatus et adhuc adolescens, quorumdam suorum collateralium consilio deceptus, ut talia gererentur assensit, patre, sapiente viro, sibi contradicente, et malum, quod postea accidit, spiritu presago sibi predicente”; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, p. 47: “fretusque domini regis Francorum auxilio”; William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, p. 480) explains that Louis’s favor was gained “Anglorum spoliis et multo regis obryzo.”

[21] The Chronicle of Morigny, ed. Léon Mirot (Paris, 1909), p. 21: “Ludovicus, the king-designate and still a young man, deceived by the advice of some of his collateral relatives, agreed to let such things happen, with his wise father contradicting him, and the evil that later occurred presaged to him by an ominous spirit”; Suger, Life of Louis the Fat, p. 47: “relying on the support of the King of the Franks”; William of Malmesbury (G. R., ii, p. 480) explains that Louis gained favor “from the spoils of the English and much gold of the king.”

[22] Ordericus, iv, p. 232. William Clito was born in 1101 at Rouen and was baptized by Archbishop William Bonne-Ame, after whom he was named. Ibid., pp. 78, 98. Cf. supra, p. 146.

[22] Ordericus, iv, p. 232. William Clito was born in 1101 in Rouen and was baptized by Archbishop William Bonne-Ame, who he was named after. Ibid., pp. 78, 98. Cf. supra, p. 146.

[23] Ordericus, iv, p. 232.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 232.

[24] Ibid., pp. 292-293, 473; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 308.

[24] Same source., pp. 292-293, 473; Chronicle, in Book of Hyda, p. 308.

[25] Ordericus, iv, pp. 292-293.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 292-293.

[26] Ibid., pp. 464, 477, 482; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 308.

[26] Same source., pp. 464, 477, 482; Chronicle, in The Book of Hyda, p. 308.

[27] Cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 294.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 294.

[28] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 439.

[28] Wace, Roman de Rou, ii, p. 439.

[29] Ordericus, iv, pp. 293-294, 465, 472-473; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 308.

[29] Ordericus, iv, pp. 293-294, 465, 472-473; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 308.

[30] Ordericus, iv, pp. 305, 376-377; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 238; A. S.-C., a. 1112.

[30] Ordericus, iv, pp. 305, 376-377; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 475; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 238; A. S.-C., a. 1112.

[31] Ordericus, iv, pp. 293-294.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 293-294.

[32] Ibid., p. 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 290.

[33] Hermann of Tournay, Liber de Restauratione S. Martini Tornacensis, in M. G. H., Scriptores, xiv, p. 284; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 294.

[33] Hermann of Tournay, Book on the Restoration of St. Martin of Tournai, in M. G. H., Writers, xiv, p. 284; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 294.

[34] Supra, pp. 122, 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 122, 180.

[35] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 239-240; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 308; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, pp. 85-86; Ordericus, iv, pp. 315 ff.; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 479.

[35] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 239-240; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 308; Suger, Life of Louis the Fat, pp. 85-86; Ordericus, iv, pp. 315 ff.; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 479.

[36] Ordericus, iv, passim.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, various sections.

[37] Ordericus, iv, pp. 291, 316; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 479; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, p. 90; A.-S. C., a. 1118, 1119; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 240, 242.

[37] Ordericus, iv, pp. 291, 316; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 479; Suger, Life of Louis the Fat, p. 90; A.-S. C., year 1118, 1119; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 240, 242.

[38] Ordericus, iv, p. 347; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, p. 91; A.-S. C., a. 1119.

[38] Ordericus, iv, p. 347; Suger, Life of Louis the Fat, p. 91; A.-S. C., a. 1119.

[39] Ordericus, iv, pp. 354-363; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, p. 92; A.-S. C., a. 1119; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 241-242. William Clito fought among the French forces and lost his palfrey, but it was returned to him next day by his cousin William Atheling as an act of courtesy.

[39] Ordericus, iv, pp. 354-363; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, p. 92; A.-S. C., a. 1119; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 241-242. William Clito fought with the French army and lost his horse, but his cousin William Atheling returned it to him the next day as a gesture of kindness.

[40] Ordericus, iv, pp. 376-378 (probably Ordericus was himself present at the council and heard the king’s speech—ibid., p. 372, n. 2); Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 310. The archbishop of Rouen arose to reply, but was howled down and refused a hearing.

[40] Ordericus, iv, pp. 376-378 (Ordericus likely attended the council and heard the king’s speech—ibid., p. 372, n. 2); Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, p. 310. The archbishop of Rouen stood up to respond but was drowned out and denied a chance to speak.

[41] Ordericus, iv, pp. 398-399. The purpose of the Pope in going to Gisors was not merely to support the interests of the Clito but to bring about a settlement of all the difficulties between the kings of France and England, and reëstablish peace. The Pope also endeavored, though without success, to induce King Henry to make some concession in the ecclesiastical controversy concerning the profession of obedience by the archbishop of York to the archbishop of Canterbury. The Historians of the Church of York and its Archbishops, ed. James Raine (London, 1879-94), ii, pp. 167-172, 376-377.

[41] Ordericus, iv, pp. 398-399. The Pope's visit to Gisors wasn't just to back the interests of the Clito; he aimed to resolve all the issues between the kings of France and England and restore peace. He also tried, though unsuccessfully, to persuade King Henry to make some concessions in the church dispute about the archbishop of York's pledge of obedience to the archbishop of Canterbury. The Historians of the Church of York and its Archbishops, ed. James Raine (London, 1879-94), ii, pp. 167-172, 376-377.

[42] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 482.

[42] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 482.

[43] “Synodus ergo fidelium generaliter decernit, et a sublimitate tua, magne rex, humiliter deposcit ut Rodbertum, fratrem tuum, quem in vinculis iamdiu tenuisti, absolvas, eique et filio eius ducatum Normanniae, quem abstulisti, restituas.” Ordericus, iv, p. 399.

[43] “Therefore, the assembly of the faithful generally decides, and humbly requests from Your Highness, great king, that you release Rodbert, your brother, whom you have kept in chains for a long time, and restore to him and his son the duchy of Normandy, which you took away.” Ordericus, iv, p. 399.

[44] Ibid., pp. 399-403.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 399-403.

[45] G. R., ii, p. 482.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 482.

[46] Achille Luchaire, Louis VI le Gros: annoles de sa vie et de son règne (Paris, 1890), p. 139, and the references there given.

[46] Achille Luchaire, Louis VI le Gros: annals of his life and reign (Paris, 1890), p. 139, and the references provided there.

[47] Ordericus, iv, p. 398; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, pp. 319-320.

[47] Ordericus, iv, p. 398; Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, pp. 319-320.

[48] Ibid., pp. 320-321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 320-321.

[49] “Solus regius esset haeres.” Henry of Huntingdon, p. 305 (Epistola de Contemptu Mundi); cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 438; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 497-498.

[49] “He would be the sole royal heir.” Henry of Huntingdon, p. 305 (Letter on the Contempt of the World); see also Ordericus, iv, p. 438; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 497-498.

[50] Ordericus, iv, pp. 438-462; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 294-296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 245; cf. Davis, Normans and Angevins, p. 150.

[50] Ordericus, iv, pp. 438-462; Interpolations by Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 294-296; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 245; cf. Davis, Normans and Angevins, p. 150.

[51] “All this hostility was on account of the son of Count Robert of Normandy named William. The same William had taken to wife the younger daughter of Fulk, count of Anjou; and therefore the king of France and all these counts and all the powerful men held with him, and said that the king with wrong held his brother Robert in durance and unjustly drove his son William out of Normandy.” A.-S. C., a. 1124; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 440; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 498.

[51] “All this hostility was because of William, the son of Count Robert of Normandy. William had married the younger daughter of Fulk, the count of Anjou; as a result, the king of France, along with all these counts and powerful figures, supported him and claimed that the king wrongfully imprisoned his brother Robert and unjustly expelled his son William from Normandy.” A.-S. C., a. 1124; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 440; William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 498.

[52] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 527-528; Bullaire du pape Calixte II, ed. Ulysse Robert (Paris, 1891), ii, no. 507; Ordericus, iv, pp. 294-295, 464; A.-S. C., a. 1127. The pair were separated by eleven degrees of kinship, the Clito being descended in the fifth and Sibyl in the sixth generation from Richard the Fearless, third duke of Normandy. The pedigree is given by Ordericus, loc. cit. The king resorted to high-handed bribery in order to bring about the divorce. Cf. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, iv, p. 295, n. 1.

[52] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, pp. 527-528; Bullaire du pape Calixte II, ed. Ulysse Robert (Paris, 1891), ii, no. 507; Ordericus, iv, pp. 294-295, 464; A.-S. C., a. 1127. The two were separated by eleven degrees of kinship, with the Clito descending from Richard the Fearless, the third duke of Normandy, in the fifth generation, and Sibyl in the sixth. The family tree is provided by Ordericus, loc. cit. The king employed blatant bribery to force the divorce. Cf. Le Prévost, in Ordericus, iv, p. 295, n. 1.

[53] Ordericus, iv, p. 472.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, iv, p. 472.

[54] Ibid., p. 474.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 474.

[55] Ibid., pp. 474-477; Suger, Vie de Louis le Gros, pp. 110-112; A.-S. C., a. 1127; Galbert of Bruges, Histoire du meurtre de Charles le Bon, comte de Flandre, ed. Henri Pirenne (Paris, 1891), passim, cf. Luchaire, Louis VI le Gros, pp. 175-176, and the references there given.

[55] Same as above., pp. 474-477; Suger, The Life of Louis the Fat, pp. 110-112; A.-S. C., year 1127; Galbert of Bruges, History of the Murder of Charles the Good, Count of Flanders, ed. Henri Pirenne (Paris, 1891), various places, see Luchaire, Louis VI the Fat, pp. 175-176, and the references there.

[56] A.-S. C., a. 1128; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 247-248; letter of William Clito to Louis VI, in H. F., xv, p. 341. On the date of this letter (March 1128) see Luchaire, Louis VI le Gros, p. 188.

[56] A.-S. C., a. 1128; Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 247-248; letter of William Clito to Louis VI, in H. F., xv, p. 341. For the date of this letter (March 1128), see Luchaire, Louis VI le Gros, p. 188.

[57] Ibid.; Walter of Thérouanne, Vita Karoli Comitis Flandriae, in M. G. H., Scriptores, xii, p. 557; Galbert of Bruges, pp. 144-147; Ordericus, iv, pp. 480-484; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 249.

[57] Same source.; Walter of Thérouanne, Life of Count Charles of Flanders, in M. G. H., Scriptores, xii, p. 557; Galbert of Bruges, pp. 144-147; Ordericus, iv, pp. 480-484; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 249.

[58] Pirenne, Histoire de Belgique, i, pp. 183-185. For a full discussion of the relations between the Clito and the Flemish burghers see Arthur Giry, Histoire de la ville de Saint-Omer et de ses institutions jusqu’au XIVᵉ siècle (Paris, 1877), pp. 45 ff.

[58] Pirenne, History of Belgium, i, pp. 183-185. For a complete discussion of the relationship between the Clito and the Flemish townspeople, see Arthur Giry, History of the City of Saint-Omer and Its Institutions up to the 14th Century (Paris, 1877), pp. 45 ff.

[59] Ordericus, iv, pp. 481-482; A.-S. C., a. 1128; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 90-91; Galbert of Bruges, pp. 170-171, and n. 2, where the chronological problem is fully discussed.

[59] Ordericus, iv, pp. 481-482; A.-S. C., a. 1128; Florence of Worcester, ii, pp. 90-91; Galbert of Bruges, pp. 170-171, and n. 2, where the chronological issue is thoroughly discussed.

[60] Ordericus, iv, p. 486.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 486.

[61] “His porro diebus Robbertus rex Anglorum legatos ad hoc monasterium direxit, petens ut pro se atque pro statu regni sui Domini clementiam exorarent, calicemque aureum quantitatis non modicae beato Benedicto per eos dirigere studuit.” Petrus Diaconus, Chronica Monasterii Casinensis, in M. G. H., Scriptores, vii, p. 791. This may very possibly be a scribal error, and the reference may really be to Henry I.

[61] “In the year of our Lord, King Robert of England sent messengers to this monastery, asking them to plead for him and the wellbeing of his kingdom before the Lord's mercy, and he aimed to send a considerable golden chalice to Saint Benedict through them.” Peter the Deacon, Chronica Monasterii Casinensis, in M. G. H., Scriptores, vii, p. 791. This may very well be a scribal mistake, and the reference might actually be to Henry I.

[62] A.-S. C., a. 1126: “In this same year the king caused his brother Robert to be taken from the bishop Roger of Salisbury, and committed him to his son Robert, earl of Gloucester, and had him conducted to Bristol, and there put into the castle. That was all done through his daughter’s counsel, and through her uncle, David, the Scots’ king”; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 292.

[62] A.-S. C., a. 1126: “In that same year, the king had his brother Robert taken from Bishop Roger of Salisbury and handed over to his son Robert, the Earl of Gloucester. He was brought to Bristol and placed in the castle. This was all done at the advice of his daughter and her uncle, David, the King of Scots”; cf. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 292.

[63] Ordericus, iv, p. 486; v, pp. 18, 42; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 95; Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 15.

[63] Ordericus, vol. 4, p. 486; vol. 5, pp. 18, 42; Florence of Worcester, vol. 2, p. 95; Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, vol. 1, p. 15.

[64] Known as Iolo Morganwg (1746-1826).

Known as Iolo Morganwg (1746-1826).

[65] The manuscript referred to is apparently no longer extant, the Truman Collection having been scattered early in the nineteenth century, and almost every trace of it having now disappeared. We are therefore solely indebted to Edward Williams for the preservation of this poem and its brief introduction, which together constitute the only evidence that Robert became acquainted with the Welsh language and wrote verses. The poem has been several times printed, but all texts of it derive from a single source, viz., Williams’s transcript of the Pantlliwyd manuscript. According to Mr. John Ballinger, librarian of the National Library of Wales, to whom I am indebted for the foregoing information, Williams’s statements as to the sources from which he made his copies are usually accurate, but his deductions are often uncritical and faulty.

[65] The manuscript mentioned is apparently no longer available, as the Truman Collection was dispersed in the early nineteenth century, and almost all evidence of it has now vanished. We owe it entirely to Edward Williams for keeping this poem and its brief introduction, which together are the only proof that Robert became familiar with the Welsh language and wrote poetry. The poem has been published several times, but all versions come from a single source, namely Williams’s transcript of the Pantlliwyd manuscript. According to Mr. John Ballinger, librarian of the National Library of Wales, to whom I am grateful for this information, Williams’s claims about the sources of his copies are usually reliable, but his conclusions are often uncritical and flawed.

[66] “The Severn sea, or Bristol channel, and the woody promontory of Penarth, are in full view of Cardiff castle, at the distance, in a direct line, of no more than two miles. There are on this promontory the vestiges of an old camp (Roman, I believe), on one of the banks or mounds of which, these verses suppose the apostrophized oak to be growing.” Williams, in Gentleman’s Magazine, lxiv (1794), 2, p. 982.

[66] “The Severn Sea, or Bristol Channel, and the wooded point of Penarth are clearly visible from Cardiff Castle, only about two miles away in a straight line. There are remnants of an ancient camp (I think it’s Roman) on one of the banks or mounds, where these verses imagine the addressed oak to be growing.” Williams, in Gentleman’s Magazine, lxiv (1794), 2, p. 982.

[67] Ibid., p. 981.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 981.

[68] Ordericus, iv, p. 486; v, pp. 18, 42; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 95; Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 15. Robert of Torigny is in error in stating that he died at Bristol. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 292. The date of Robert’s death is probably 3 February, as stated by the local Gloucester annals, though Robert of Torigny places it on 10 February.

[68] Ordericus, iv, p. 486; v, pp. 18, 42; Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 95; Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 15. Robert of Torigny is mistaken in saying that he died in Bristol. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 292. The date of Robert’s death is likely 3 February, as indicated by the local Gloucester records, even though Robert of Torigny claims it was on 10 February.

[69] Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 15: “in ecclesia Sancti Petri Gloucestriae honorifice coram principali altari sepelitur”; Ordericus, iv, p. 486; v, p. 18; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 292. The well known effigy of Robert Curthose in wood with which his tomb was later adorned is still preserved in Gloucester cathedral—the abbey church having become the cathedral upon the institution of the bishopric in 1541. It is no longer in its original position, but is in the northeast chapel, called Abbot Boteler’s chapel, off the ambulatory. It was broken into several pieces during the civil wars of Charles I, but was repaired and restored to the cathedral through the generosity of Sir Humphrey Tracey of Stanway. It was evidently still in its original position when Leland saw it in the sixteenth century. He says: “Robᵗᵘˢ. Curthoise, sonne to K. William the Conquerour, lyeth in the midle of the Presbitery. There is on his Tombe an Image of Wood paynted, made longe since his Death.” The Itinerary of John Leland the Antiquary, ed. Thomas Hearne, 3d ed. (Oxford, 1769), iv, p. 80. According to W. V. Guise the effigy is of “a date not very remote from the period at which the duke lived.” He bases his opinion upon the fact that the hauberk of chain-mail and the long surcote, as represented in the effigy, ceased to be worn after the thirteenth century. Records of Gloucester Cathedral, ed. William Bazeley (Gloucester, n. d.), i, 1, p. 101. Nothing appears to be known as to who provided for the effigy or as to the circumstances under which it was wrought. See H. J. L. J. Massé, The Cathedral Church of Gloucester: a Description of its Fabric and a brief History of the Episcopal See (London, 1910), pp. 85-86.

[69] Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, p. 15: “in ecclesia Sancti Petri Gloucestriae honorifice coram principali altari sepelitur”; Ordericus, iv, p. 486; v, p. 18; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 292. The well-known wooden effigy of Robert Curthose that later adorned his tomb is still preserved in Gloucester Cathedral—the abbey church became the cathedral when the bishopric was established in 1541. It is no longer in its original spot but is now located in the northeast chapel, known as Abbot Boteler’s chapel, off the ambulatory. It was broken into several pieces during the civil wars of Charles I but was repaired and restored to the cathedral thanks to the generosity of Sir Humphrey Tracey of Stanway. It was still in its original position when Leland saw it in the sixteenth century. He notes: “Robᵗᵘˢ. Curthoise, son to K. William the Conquerour, lyeth in the midle of the Presbitery. There is on his Tombe an Image of Wood paynted, made longe since his Death.” The Itinerary of John Leland the Antiquary, ed. Thomas Hearne, 3d ed. (Oxford, 1769), iv, p. 80. According to W. V. Guise, the effigy dates “not very far from the time when the duke lived.” He bases this on the fact that the chain-mail hauberk and the long surcote, as depicted in the effigy, were no longer worn after the thirteenth century. Records of Gloucester Cathedral, ed. William Bazeley (Gloucester, n. d.), i, 1, p. 101. There is no known information about who commissioned the effigy or the circumstances under which it was created. See H. J. L. J. Massé, The Cathedral Church of Gloucester: a Description of its Fabric and a brief History of the Episcopal See (London, 1910), pp. 85-86.

[70] “Rex Henricus senior dedit Deo et Sancto Petro Gloucestriae manerium suum de Rodele cum bosco et piscaria ibidem, ad inveniendum lumen ante altare magnum ibidem iugiter arsurum pro anima Roberti Curthose germani sui ibidem sepulti tempore Willelmi abbatis.” Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, pp. 110-111. “Willelmi” is probably a scribal error for Walteri.

[70] “King Henry senior gave to God and Saint Peter of Gloucester his manor of Rodele along with the woods and fishing rights there, to provide a light that will burn continuously before the great altar for the soul of his brother Robert Curthose, who is buried there during the time of Abbot William.” Hist. et Cart. S. Petri Gloucestriae, i, pp. 110-111. “Willelmi” is likely a writing mistake for Walteri.


CHAPTER VIII
ROBERT CURTHOSE IN LEGEND__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Though Robert’s life had been filled with failures and had ended in a signal disaster, his memory by no means perished with him. As a leader in the Holy War he had earned an enviable fame, which was early enhanced by legend; and if modern writers have been guilty of some exaggeration in their estimates of his merit as a crusader,[2] they have merely perpetuated unconsciously a tradition which was already well established in the literature of the later Middle Ages. William of Malmesbury, writing as early as 1125, declared that Robert gave proof of his valor on the Crusade by many wonderful feats of arms, for “neither Christian nor pagan could ever unhorse him,” and he goes on to add details about his exploits at Antioch and the honor of the kingship which was offered him at Jerusalem.[3] The more extended account of Wace is equally flattering:

Though Robert's life was full of failures and ended in a major disaster, his memory did not die with him. As a leader in the Holy War, he gained a notable reputation that was quickly boosted by legend; and if modern writers have exaggerated his merit as a crusader,[2] they have simply unconsciously continued a tradition that was already well established in the literature of the later Middle Ages. William of Malmesbury, writing as early as 1125, stated that Robert proved his bravery on the Crusade with many remarkable feats of arms, for "neither Christian nor pagan could ever unhorse him," and he goes on to share details about his exploits at Antioch and the honor of the kingship that was offered to him at Jerusalem.[3] Wace's more detailed account is equally complimentary:

Robert Ierusalem requist,
Bel se contint, maint bien i fist;
A Antioche prendre fu,
D’armes i a grant pries eu.
Pois fu a Ierusalem prendre,
Ne s’i porent paiens deffendre.
De l’estandart qu’il abati,
[191]
Ou Corberan se combati,
E des paiens que il ocist
E de l’enseigne qu’il conquist,
Qu’il pois a l’iglise dona
Que sa mere a Chaem funda,
Out il grant pries e grant enor,
E mult en parlerent plusor.[4]

And by Geoffrey Gaimar, writing about the middle of the twelfth century, he is pictured as the supreme leader of the First Crusade, disposing of the cities and lands of the conquered territory according to his pleasure:

And by Geoffrey Gaimar, writing around the middle of the twelfth century, he is depicted as the ultimate leader of the First Crusade, controlling the cities and lands of the conquered territory as he sees fit:

Suz ciel nen out meillor baron.
Celui fu duc de Normendie,
Sur Normans out la seignurie.
Maint bonte e maint barnage
E maint estrange vasselage
Fist i cest duc de Normendie,
E mainte bele chevalerie.
Co fu cil ki mult bien fist,
Ierusalem sur paens prist,
Il conquist la bone cite,
Des crestiens fust alose.
Pur Curbarant kil out oscis
Entrat li duc si halt pris,
Ka rei le voleient eslire;
Esguarde ont kil seit lur sire
A Antioche la cite,
La fust tenu pur avoue.
Il la conquist com ber vaillant;
Puis la donat a Normant;
E les altres bones citez,
Si com li ducs ad divisez,
Furent parties e donees,
E les pais e les contrees.
Duc Godefrai, par son otrei,
Fust feit en Ierusalem rei;
Pur co kil ni volt remaneir,
Lui lessat; si en fist son air.[5]

The foregoing illustrations, written during the duke’s lifetime or within a generation after his death, offer a convincing demonstration[192] of the extraordinary rapidity with which legend set to work to rehabilitate the memory of the vanquished of Tinchebray; and it will not be without interest to make at least a cursory examination of these unhistorical traditions, in so far as they reflect the duke’s reputation among the writers of the later Middle Ages. Gaston Paris has not hesitated to affirm that Robert, as a crusader, became the hero of a whole poetic cycle which has since been lost, though not without leaving traces in the literature of after times.[6] Stated in this sweeping form, the pronouncement of this distinguished scholar is perhaps an unwarrantable exaggeration; at any rate, in the present state of the evidence it can hardly be regarded as more than a bold hypothesis.[7] But if there was not, properly speaking, a Norman cycle of the Crusade of[193] which Robert was the hero, there certainly were numerous legends which it seems worth while to bring together in such order as is possible in the arrangement of matter so scattered and fragmentary.

The illustrations mentioned above, written during the duke's lifetime or within a generation after his death, clearly show how quickly stories emerged to restore the memory of the defeated at Tinchebray; and it will be interesting to take at least a brief look at these historical tales, as they reflect the duke's reputation among writers of the later Middle Ages. Gaston Paris has confidently claimed that Robert, as a crusader, became the hero of a whole poetic cycle that has since been lost, although it left some traces in later literature. Stated in such broad terms, this statement by the esteemed scholar may be somewhat of an overstatement; at any rate, based on the current evidence, it can hardly be seen as anything more than a bold hypothesis. But if there wasn't, strictly speaking, a Norman cycle of the Crusade in which Robert was the hero, there were certainly many legends that it would be worthwhile to gather together as best as possible from the scattered and fragmentary material.

William of Malmesbury has sounded the keynote of Robert’s later fame as a crusader:[8] it was his personal prowess on the field of battle which most impressed itself upon the imagination of later generations. With one exception of minor importance,[9] later writers tell us little or nothing of a legendary character respecting the position and achievements of Robert at the siege of Nicaea; but his imaginary exploits in the battle of Dorylaeum (1 July 1097) begin to meet us in accounts which are almost contemporary. Robert the Monk, writing before 1107, pictures him as the saviour of the day. The Franks were all but overwhelmed and had turned in flight, and the contest would surely have ended in disaster for them, had not the count of Normandy quickly turned his charger and checked the rout by waving aloft his golden banner and calling out the inspiring battle cry, Deus vult! Deus vult![10] In the Gesta Tancredi of Ralph of Caen, written but a few years later, Robert appears as a hero whose valor surpassed even that of the great Bohemond; for in the crisis of the battle, remembering who he was and the royal blood which flowed in his veins, he turned upon his fleeing comrades and shouted: “O Bohemond! why do you fly? Apulia and Otranto and the confines of the Latin world are far away. Let us stand fast. Either the victor’s crown or a glorious death awaits us: glory will there be in either fate, but it will be the greater glory[194] which makes us sooner martyrs. Therefore, strike, O youths, and let us fall upon them and die if need be!”[11] And with that the flight was halted. Henry of Huntingdon puts a similar speech into the mouth of Robert, and gives an even more wonderful account of his exploits in the battle. In Henry’s story, when Robert had finished speaking, he charged upon a paynim king and with one mighty thrust of his lance pierced his shield, armor, and body; then he felled a second and a third of the infidels.[12] And from Henry of Huntingdon the account of Robert’s prowess on the field of Dorylaeum was handed on with slight modification from writer to writer throughout the mediaeval period.[13]

William of Malmesbury set the tone for Robert’s later reputation as a crusader: it was his personal skill in battle that most impressed later generations. With one minor exception, later writers share little or nothing of the legendary stories about Robert’s role and accomplishments at the siege of Nicaea; however, his imagined feats in the battle of Dorylaeum (July 1, 1097) start to appear in accounts that are nearly contemporary. Robert the Monk, writing before 1107, portrays him as the hero of the day. The Frankish forces were nearly overwhelmed and had begun to flee, and the battle would have ended in disaster for them if the Count of Normandy hadn’t quickly turned his horse and stopped the retreat by raising his golden banner and shouting the rallying cry, Deus vult! Deus vult! In the Gesta Tancredi by Ralph of Caen, written just a few years later, Robert is depicted as a hero whose bravery even surpassed that of the great Bohemond; in the heat of battle, recalling his noble heritage, he turned to his fleeing comrades and exclaimed: “O Bohemond! Why are you running away? Apulia and Otranto and the edges of the Latin world are far behind us. Let’s hold our ground. Either we’ll win the victor’s crown or meet a glorious death: there will be glory in either outcome, but the greater glory comes from becoming martyrs sooner. So, strike, young warriors, and let’s charge them, and die if we must!” With that, the flight was stopped. Henry of Huntingdon relates a similar speech given by Robert and provides an even more remarkable account of his exploits in battle. According to Henry, after Robert finished speaking, he rushed at a pagan king and, with a powerful thrust of his lance, pierced his shield, armor, and body; then he defeated a second and third infidel. From Henry of Huntingdon, the story of Robert’s skills in the battle of Dorylaeum was passed down with slight variations from writer to writer throughout the medieval era.

The further legendary exploits of Robert Curthose are in the main connected with the great battles at Antioch by which the Christians drove off the successive relief forces which the Moslems sent against them, first the army of Ridwan of Aleppo (9 February 1098) and then the host of Kerboga of Mosul (28 June 1098). Actually Robert seems to have taken no part in the earlier battle;[14] but in the account of the admiring Henry of Huntingdon, we find him leading the first division in the action, and, with a single blow of his mighty sword, splitting head, teeth, neck, and even the shoulders (usque in pectora) of a pagan warrior.[15] And while this feat of arms, like the exploits at Dorylaeum, appears to be unknown to the poems of the Godfrey cycle, it was taken up and passed on by English and Norman writers to the close of the Middle[195] Ages.[16] Indeed, new and grotesque exaggerations were added to it. Presently we learn that Robert not only split the paynim’s head and a portion of his body, but his shield and his helmet also; that he slew him even as one slaughters a sheep; and that as the body fell to earth the victor cried aloud commending its blood-stained soul to all the minions of Tartarus![17] One would have thought this sufficient, surely, but another version tells us that Godfrey came to Robert’s assistance, and with a second blow cleft the unfortunate pagan in twain, so that one half of his body fell to the ground while his charger bore the other in among the infidels![18]

The further legendary adventures of Robert Curthose are mainly linked to the great battles at Antioch, where the Christians repelled the successive relief forces sent by the Muslims, first the army of Ridwan of Aleppo (February 9, 1098) and then the army of Kerboga of Mosul (June 28, 1098). In fact, Robert doesn't seem to have participated in the earlier battle; [14] but according to the account by the admiring Henry of Huntingdon, he is depicted as leading the first division in the fight, and with a single swing of his mighty sword, he split the head, teeth, neck, and even the shoulders (usque in pectora) of a pagan warrior.[15] While this act of valor, like the feats at Dorylaeum, seems to be absent from the poems of the Godfrey cycle, it was picked up and transmitted by English and Norman writers until the end of the Middle[195] Ages.[16] In fact, new and bizarre exaggerations were added to it. Soon, we learn that Robert not only split the pagan’s head and part of his body, but also his shield and helmet; that he killed him just like one would slaughter a sheep; and that as the body fell to the ground, the victor shouted loudly, entrusting its blood-stained soul to all the minions of Tartarus![17] One might think that would be enough, but another version tells us that Godfrey came to Robert’s aid and with a second blow, split the unfortunate pagan in two, so that one half of his body dropped to the ground while his horse carried the other half among the infidels![18]

It was however in the later battle with Kerboga that, according to the legends, Robert performed his greatest feat of arms. The trustworthy accounts tells us merely that he led the third division in action.[19] But William of Malmesbury has represented him as attacking the great Kerboga himself, while the latter was rallying the Moslem forces, and slaying him.[20] And this tradition was preserved in England and in Normandy without elaboration throughout the twelfth century.[21] Wace seems to mention the incident, but without any indication that Kerboga was killed by Robert;[22] and in this he is in agreement with the earliest extant version of the Godfrey cycle, the so-called Chanson d’Antioche, which narrates the exploit in truly epic form:

It was later in the battle with Kerboga that, according to legends, Robert achieved his greatest military success. The reliable accounts only tell us that he led the third division into action.[19] But William of Malmesbury has portrayed him as confronting the great Kerboga himself while the latter was rallying the Muslim forces and defeating him.[20] This story was passed down in England and Normandy without much detail throughout the twelfth century.[21] Wace seems to reference the event, but without suggesting that Kerboga was killed by Robert;[22] and in this, he aligns with the earliest existing version of the Godfrey cycle, the so-called Chanson d’Antioche, which recounts the feat in truly epic style:

The count of Normandy was of right haughty mien;
Full armed he sat upon his steed of dappled gray.
He dashed into the mêlée like a leopard;
And his doughty vassals followed him;
There was wrought great slaughter of accursed Saracens.
Kerboga was seated before his standard;
Richly was he armed, he feared neither lance nor dart;
[196]
From his neck a rich buckler was suspended;
His helmet was forged in the city of ‘Baudart’;
A carbuncle burned upon the nasal;
A strong, stiff lance he bore, and a scimitar;
Upon the shield which swung from his neck a parrot was painted.[23]
Kerboga advanced with serried ranks.
When the count saw him he too advanced upon him,
And smote him such a blow upon his buckler
That he threw him, legs in air, into the press.[24]
Now he would have cut off his head, but he was too late;
For Persians and ‘Acopars’ came to the rescue,
And bore their lord away to his standard.[25]

The Chanson d’ Antioche also narrates another spectacular exploit in which Robert overthrew and slew the great emir ‘Red Lion’ during the same battle;[26] but this episode seems not to have been repeated in other compilations, and it occupies a far less important place in the Chanson d’ Antioche than has been supposed by modern writers, who have sought to trace a connection between it and the Robert medallion in Suger’s famous stained glass window at Saint-Denis.[27] The later compilation of the Godfrey matter, edited by Reiffenberg, contains no mention of Robert’s combat either with Kerboga or with Red Lion; but it relates a very similar exploit in which he overcame a ‘Saracen king of Tabarie.’ With his lance at the thrust, and raising the triumphant war cry[197] “Normandy!”, he bore down upon the Saracen with such force that he pierced his shield a full palm’s breadth and a half, and wounded him deeply “between lungs and liver.”[28] Finally, mention must be made of Robert’s prowess in the legendary battle on the plain of Ramleh before Jerusalem, as told in the fantastic account of the Chanson de Jérusalem. This time it was a Turkish King Atenas whom he slew, and many others besides, so that the ground was strewn with the enemy dead. But at last he was surrounded and all but overborne by numbers. His horse was struck down under him, and it was only after desperate fighting against almost hopeless odds that he was finally rescued, when bleeding from many wounds, by his fellow princes.[29]

The Chanson d’ Antioche also tells of another amazing feat where Robert defeated and killed the great emir ‘Red Lion’ during the same battle;[26] but this story doesn't appear in other versions, and it is far less significant in the Chanson d’ Antioche than modern writers have assumed when trying to connect it to the Robert medallion in Suger’s famous stained glass window at Saint-Denis.[27] The later version of the Godfrey story, edited by Reiffenberg, doesn’t mention Robert’s battles with Kerboga or Red Lion; instead, it recounts a very similar feat where he defeated a ‘Saracen king of Tabarie.’ With his lance readied and shouting the victorious battle cry[197] “Normandy!”, he charged at the Saracen with such force that he pierced his shield by a palm and a half, seriously wounding him “between lungs and liver.”[28] Finally, we should note Robert’s bravery in the legendary battle on the plain of Ramleh before Jerusalem, as described in the incredible tale of the Chanson de Jérusalem. This time, he killed a Turkish King Atenas, along with many others, leaving the ground covered with enemy corpses. But eventually, he was surrounded and nearly overwhelmed. His horse was taken down from under him, and it was only after fierce fighting against overwhelming odds that he was finally rescued, bleeding from multiple wounds, by his fellow princes.[29]

Thus the Robert Curthose of the legends enjoyed a marvellous repute for warlike prowess; and when Jerusalem had at last been won, his valor was rewarded, we are told, with an offer of the crown of the Latin Kingdom, which he promptly rejected.[30] Resting[198] upon no valid contemporary authority,[31] this tradition arose very early, and lent itself to strange distortions as it passed from author to author. It appears first in William of Malmesbury,[32] but it is also to be found before the middle of the twelfth century in Henry of Huntington[33] and in the Historia Belli Sacri.[34] In its simplest form it long continued to be repeated by both English and Norman writers.[35] But it also developed strange variations. As has elsewhere been explained, the position of ruler at Jerusalem was actually offered to Count Raymond of Toulouse and declined by him before the election of Godfrey.[36] Perhaps we have here the historical basis of the tradition that the crown was offered to Robert. It seems possible to trace the growth of the legend. By Albert of Aix it is said that when the honor had been declined by Raymond it was offered in turn to each of the other chiefs, and that the humble Godfrey was prevailed upon to accept it only when all the others had refused.[37] In the Chanson de Jérusalem the matter has gone much further. According to this version, Godfrey was first elected by general acclamation of the people, but modestly declined the honor and responsibility. Then the crown was offered to the count of Flanders, to Robert Curthose, to Bohemond, and so in turn to the other leaders, until all had declined; whereupon it was decided to seek divine guidance through the ancient miracle of the holy fire which was accustomed to descend at Jerusalem each year at Easter tide. Accordingly[199] the barons assembled in the church of the Holy Sepulchre, each with an unlighted taper. In the darkness of the night a single candle burned within the great basilica. At midnight a fierce storm arose with lightning, wind, and thunder. The sole light was extinguished. The whole edifice was plunged in darkness. The barons were filled with fear. Suddenly there was another flash from heaven, and it was observed that Godfrey’s taper was burning brightly. The divine will had expressed itself, and the good duke of Bouillon bowed before it.[38] Clearly it was in Godfrey’s honor that this legend of a miraculous designation first arose. Yet in the late twelfth or early thirteenth century it was said by Ralph Niger that it was Robert’s candle which was lighted by the miraculous flame.[39] And once so told, the legend in this form was handed on from writer to writer to the close of the Middle Ages.[40] Langtoft, indeed, declares that Robert was thrice designated by the holy fire.[41]

Thus the Robert Curthose of the legends had an incredible reputation for his skills in battle; and when Jerusalem was finally captured, we hear that his bravery earned him an offer of the crown of the Latin Kingdom, which he quickly turned down.[30] Resting[198] on no solid contemporary evidence,[31] this story emerged quite early and underwent strange changes as it was passed down from one writer to another. It first appears in William of Malmesbury,[32] but can also be found prior to the mid-twelfth century in Henry of Huntington[33] and in the Historia Belli Sacri.[34] In its simplest version, it continued to be repeated by both English and Norman authors for a long time.[35] However, it also developed unusual variations. As explained elsewhere, the position of ruler in Jerusalem was actually offered to Count Raymond of Toulouse and was declined by him before Godfrey was elected.[36] This may provide the historical basis for the tradition that the crown was offered to Robert. The development of the legend can be traced. According to Albert of Aix, when Raymond declined the honor, it was offered in turn to each of the other leaders, and humble Godfrey only accepted it after all others had refused.[37] In the Chanson de Jérusalem, the story goes much further. In this version, Godfrey was first elected by the general acclaim of the people, but he modestly turned down the honor and responsibility. Then the crown was offered to the count of Flanders, to Robert Curthose, to Bohemond, and then to the other leaders, until all had declined; at which point it was decided to seek divine guidance through the ancient miracle of the holy fire that was said to descend at Jerusalem each year at Easter. So[199] the barons gathered in the church of the Holy Sepulchre, each holding an unlit candle. In the darkness of the night, a single candle burned within the large basilica. At midnight, a violent storm broke out with lightning, wind, and thunder. The only light went out. The entire building was thrown into darkness. The barons were filled with fear. Suddenly, another flash came from heaven, and it was seen that Godfrey’s candle was burning brightly. The divine will had made itself known, and the virtuous duke of Bouillon bowed before it.[38] Clearly, this legend of miraculous selection first arose in honor of Godfrey. Yet in the late twelfth or early thirteenth century, Ralph Niger claimed that it was Robert’s candle that was lit by the miraculous flame.[39] And once told in this form, the legend was passed from writer to writer until the end of the Middle Ages.[40] Langtoft, in fact, states that Robert was designated three times by the holy fire.[41]

The miracle as told in Robert’s favor, however, involved a logical difficulty which met with a characteristically mediaeval solution. According to early tradition Robert had refused to accept the crown of Jerusalem. The explanation offered by the Historia Belli Sacri is natural and reasonable. Said Robert: “Although I have come hither in God’s service, yet have I not abandoned my county altogether, in order to remain here. And now that I have fulfilled my vow, if God permits, I desire to return to my own dominions.”[42] But if Robert had been chosen for the kingship of Jerusalem by divine will and favor, as was almost[200] universally believed, how was it possible that he should reject such a token of heavenly grace without committing a sin and incurring divine displeasure? Did not the disasters which so quickly overtook him make it abundantly clear that the divine favor had departed from him? This, indeed, was the mediaeval explanation. In refusing the Latin crown, Robert had contemned and spurned the gift of God. Hence his defeat at Tinchebray and wellnigh thirty years of incarceration. No feature of the Robert legends was more persistent or more universally accepted than this. Appearing first in Henry of Huntingdon, it is repeated again and again to the close of the mediaeval period.[43]

The miracle recounted in Robert’s favor, however, presented a logical issue that received a characteristically medieval solution. According to early accounts, Robert had turned down the crown of Jerusalem. The explanation provided by the Historia Belli Sacri is straightforward and reasonable. Robert stated: “Even though I have come here in God’s service, I have not completely abandoned my county to stay here. Now that I have fulfilled my vow, if God allows, I want to return to my own lands.”[42] But if Robert was chosen for the kingship of Jerusalem by divine will and favor, as almost everyone believed, how could he reject such a sign of heavenly grace without committing a sin and incurring God's displeasure? Didn't the misfortunes that soon befell him clearly indicate that divine favor had left him? This, indeed, was the medieval interpretation. By refusing the Latin crown, Robert had rejected the gift of God. Thus, he faced defeat at Tinchebray and nearly thirty years of imprisonment. No aspect of the Robert legends was more persistent or widely accepted than this. First appearing in Henry of Huntingdon, it was repeated time and again until the end of the medieval period.[43]

It remains to notice the legends of pathetic interest which concern themselves not with Robert’s prowess as a crusader but with the tragedy of his long imprisonment. It seems clear that Henry I began by keeping his fallen brother in free custody and treating him with remarkable liberality.[44] Indeed, one tradition has preserved a not unattractive picture of the easy conditions under which Robert was allowed to live, his food and clothing and daily exercise and amusements all bounteously and richly provided for him.[45] Yet, strange to say, the official historian of the reign of Henry II makes the statement—if indeed it is to be found no earlier than this—that the king had his brother blinded;[46] and this ugly tale soon spread far and wide and came to be very generally accepted.[47] But how account for such cruel and inhuman[201] treatment from a king of such eminent justice and virtue as Henry I? Another legend soon supplied the needed explanation. Geoffrey de Vigeois, writing before 1184, informs us that Henry had released Robert upon certain conditions, and that the latter, violating the agreement, had levied a force against the king and had been captured a second time; and he adds the significant statement that he did not need to be captured a third time (et tertio opus non fuit).[48] In the versions of Matthew Paris and in the related Flores Historiarum this legend has been elaborated into an episode which is not without its ludicrous as well as its tragic aspects. Friends of Robert, weighty men, had early protested to the king against the duke’s imprisonment. It would disgrace the king and the realm of England throughout the world, they said, if a brother should hold a brother in long incarceration. And so they prevailed upon the king to grant Robert’s release, upon condition that the latter renounce all claim to both Normandy and England and depart from the realm within a period of forty days. But instead of going, Robert took advantage of his liberty to conspire with the earl of Chester and others, with intent to raise an army and drive Henry from the throne. But the plot was discovered, and the king sent messengers to summon Robert before him. When the duke saw them approaching, he turned and fled, but his palfrey ran into the mire and stuck fast, and so the unfortunate fugitive was taken. And when the king learned what had happened, he ordered his brother to be placed in close and perpetual confinement without any hope of release, and had him deprived of his sight.[49]

It’s interesting to note the stories of tragic significance that focus not on Robert’s skills as a crusader, but on the sorrow of his long imprisonment. It seems clear that Henry I initially kept his imprisoned brother in relatively good conditions and treated him quite generously.[44] In fact, one story paints a rather appealing picture of the comfortable lifestyle Robert enjoyed, with all his food, clothing, daily exercise, and entertainment generously provided.[45] Yet, oddly, the official historian of Henry II's reign claims—if this statement isn’t recorded earlier—that the king had his brother blinded;[46] and this shocking tale quickly spread and became widely accepted.[47] But how do we explain such cruel treatment from a king known for his fairness and virtue like Henry I? Another story soon provided an explanation. Geoffrey de Vigeois, writing before 1184, tells us that Henry freed Robert on certain conditions, but Robert, breaking the agreement, raised a force against the king and was captured again; he also mentions the telling detail that there was no need for him to be captured a third time (et tertio opus non fuit).[48] In the accounts of Matthew Paris and the related Flores Historiarum, this story has been expanded into an episode that carries both humorous and tragic elements. Friends of Robert, influential figures, had early argued with the king about the duke's imprisonment. They claimed it would bring disgrace to the king and the realm of England if a brother kept his brother imprisoned for so long. So, they convinced the king to release Robert, on the condition that he renounce all claims to Normandy and England and leave the realm within forty days. However, instead of leaving, Robert conspired with the Earl of Chester and others to raise an army and overthrow Henry. But the plot was uncovered, and the king sent messengers to summon Robert to him. When the duke saw them coming, he fled, but his horse got stuck in the mud, and so the unfortunate fugitive was captured. Upon learning what happened, the king ordered his brother to be placed in strict and permanent confinement with no hope of release, and he had him blinded.[49]

Nevertheless, Henry continued to provide Robert with the best of daily food and with royal vestments.[50] And this brings us to the tale of the scarlet robe, with which our account of the Robert legends may fittingly end. “It so happened that on a[202] feast day, when the king was getting himself a new scarlet robe, and according to his custom was sending one of the same stuff to his brother, he tried to put on the hood, and finding the neck so small that he ripped one of the seams, he said, ‘Take this hood to my brother, for his head is smaller than mine.’ And when it was brought to Robert, he put it on, and immediately discovered the rent, which the tailor had carelessly neglected to mend, for it was very small; and he said, ‘Whence comes this rent which I feel?’ And the king’s messenger laughingly told him all that had happened. Then the duke cried aloud, as if he had been deeply wounded, and said, ‘Alas! alas! now have I lived too long. Why do I still continue to draw out my unhappy days? Behold my brother, even my betrayer and supplanter, now treats me with contempt, and holds me so cheap that he sends me for alms as his dependant his old and torn clothes.’ And weeping bitterly he vowed thenceforth to take no more food, nor would he drink; but he raged against himself, and wasted away. And so he died, cursing the day of his birth.”[51]

Nevertheless, Henry kept providing Robert with the best daily meals and royal clothing.[50] This leads us to the story of the scarlet robe, which is a fitting way to conclude the Robert legends. “It happened that on a[202] feast day, when the king was getting a new scarlet robe, he also sent one made of the same material to his brother. When he tried to put on the hood, he found the neck too small and ended up tearing a seam. He said, ‘Take this hood to my brother, for his head is smaller than mine.’ When it was given to Robert, he put it on and immediately noticed the tear, which the tailor had carelessly overlooked because it was so small. He asked, ‘Where does this tear come from?’ The king’s messenger laughed and told him everything that had happened. Then the duke exclaimed, as though he had been deeply wounded, ‘Alas! Alas! I have lived too long. Why do I still drag out my miserable days? Look, my brother—my betrayer and usurper—now treats me with scorn, considering me so insignificant that he sends me his old, worn-out clothes as charity.’ And weeping bitterly, he vowed from that moment on to eat no more and to drink nothing; he turned his rage against himself and wasted away. And so he died, cursing the day he was born.”[51]

FOOTNOTES

[1] This chapter makes no pretence of being based upon an exhaustive examination of all the sources. Scattered as these are through the historical and romantic literature of several centuries, it is not unlikely that important printed materials have been overlooked, while many manuscripts of the poetic cycle of the Crusade still lie unprinted. It is hoped, however, that enough material has been found and used to give an adequate view of the legendary accretions which gathered about Robert’s name, and to throw an interesting light upon the repute in which he was held in after times.

[1] This chapter doesn't claim to be based on a thorough examination of all the sources. Given how scattered they are across the historical and romantic literature of several centuries, it’s likely that some important printed materials have been missed, and many manuscripts related to the poetic cycle of the Crusade remain unpublished. However, it is hoped that enough material has been found and utilized to provide a decent perspective on the legendary stories that formed around Robert’s name and to shed some interesting light on how he was viewed in later times.

[2] See supra, p. 118, and n. 156.

[2] See above, p. 118, and n. 156.

[3] G. R., ii, pp. 460-461; cf. the superlatives of William of Newburgh, writing at the end of the twelfth century: “Qui tamen armis tantus fuit, ut in ilia magna et famosa expeditione Ierosolymitana in fortissimos totius orbis procres clarissimae militiae titulis fulserit.” Historia Rerum Anglicarum, ed. H. C. Hamilton (London, 1856), i, p. 15.

[3] G. R., ii, pp. 460-461; see the praises from William of Newburgh, who wrote at the end of the twelfth century: “He was so skilled in arms that during the great and famous expedition to Jerusalem, he shone with the titles of the strongest warriors in the world.” Historia Rerum Anglicarum, ed. H. C. Hamilton (London, 1856), i, p. 15.

[4] Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 415-416.

[4] Roman de Rou, ii, pp. 415-416.

[5] Lestorie des Engles, ed. T. D. Hardy and C. T. Martin (London, 1888-89), i, pp. 244-245.

[5] The History of the English, ed. T. D. Hardy and C. T. Martin (London, 1888-89), i, pp. 244-245.

[6] “Le duc de Normandie a été, en tant que croisé, le héros de tout un cycle poétique qui s’est perdu, mais non sans laisser des traces.” “Robert Court-Heuse à la première croisade,” in Comptes rendus des séances de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, 1890, 4th series, xviii, p. 208.

[6] “The Duke of Normandy was, as a crusader, the hero of a whole poetic cycle that has been lost, but not without leaving some traces.” “Robert Court-Heuse in the First Crusade,” in Proceedings of the Academy of Inscriptions and Fine Letters, 1890, 4th series, xviii, p. 208.

[7] Gaston Paris (op. cit., p. 211, n. 3) believes that the Robert legend was extinguished first by Robert’s disastrous and inglorious end, and second by the growing popularity of the Godfrey cycle. He thinks that the “lutte des deux traditions poétiques, de provenances différentes, dont l’une avait pour héros Robert et l’autre Godefroi” can be seen in an episode of the Chanson d’Antioche which may be briefly paraphrased as follows. Godfrey, “because he is preux and courageous and of the lineage of Charlemagne,” has just been chosen to represent the Christian army in a proposed single combat with a champion from Kerboga’s host; on hearing which Robert is so incensed at being himself passed over that he prepares to withdraw with his forces from the crusading army. Compared with his own splendid lineage, the ancestors of Godfrey, he declares, are not worth a button. Thereupon the descent of Godfrey from the Chevalier au Cygne is explained to him. And then Godfrey himself comes and humbles himself before Robert and expresses his willingness to yield the honor to him. At that Robert is mollified and consents to remain. La Chanson d’ Antioche, ed. Paulin Paris (Paris, 1848), ii, pp. 177-183. It is difficult to see where support for Paris’s theory can be found in the matter thus summarized. All that concerns Robert, it seems clear, exists not for itself at all, but as a mere literary foil for setting off the merits of Godfrey and his descent from the Chevalier au Cygne. The evidence of the Saint-Denis window which Gaston Paris cites must be ruled out. See Appendix G.

[7] Gaston Paris (op. cit., p. 211, n. 3) believes that the Robert legend faded away first due to Robert's unfortunate and dishonorable end, and second because of the increasing popularity of the Godfrey cycle. He suggests that the “struggle between the two poetic traditions, from different origins, one having Robert as its hero and the other Godefroi” can be seen in an episode of the Chanson d’Antioche, which can be summarized as follows. Godfrey, “because he is preux and brave and of Charlemagne's lineage,” has just been chosen to represent the Christian army in a proposed single combat against a champion from Kerboga’s forces; upon hearing this, Robert becomes so angry at being overlooked that he prepares to pull out with his troops from the crusading army. He declares that compared to his own noble lineage, Godfrey’s ancestors aren’t worth anything. At this point, the connection between Godfrey and the Chevalier au Cygne is explained to him. Then, Godfrey himself approaches Robert, humbles himself, and offers to give up the honor to him. This softens Robert, and he agrees to stay. La Chanson d’Antioche, ed. Paulin Paris (Paris, 1848), ii, pp. 177-183. It’s hard to see where support for Paris’s theory can be found in this summary. It seems evident that everything regarding Robert exists not for its own sake, but merely as a literary contrast to highlight the qualities of Godfrey and his descent from the Chevalier au Cygne. The evidence from the Saint-Denis window cited by Gaston Paris must be dismissed. See Appendix G.

The Chanson d’ Antioche, in the form in which we now have it, is held to have been composed early in the reign of Philip Augustus by Grandor of Douai, a Flemish trouvère, upon the basis of an earlier poem, now lost, by Richard le Pèlerin, a minstrel who actually took part in the First Crusade. Histoire littéraire de la France, xxii (1852), pp. 355-356; Auguste Molinier, Les sources de l’histoire de France (Paris, 1901-06), no. 2154.

The Chanson d’ Antioche, as we have it today, is believed to have been written early in the reign of Philip Augustus by Grandor of Douai, a Flemish trouvère, based on an earlier poem, which is now lost, by Richard le Pèlerin, a minstrel who actually participated in the First Crusade. Histoire littéraire de la France, xxii (1852), pp. 355-356; Auguste Molinier, Les sources de l’histoire de France (Paris, 1901-06), no. 2154.

[8] Supra, p. 190.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 190.

[9] Li estoire de Jérusalem et d’ Antioche, in H. C. Oc., v, pp. 629-630. This chronicle, in old French prose of the second half of the thirteenth century, is based ultimately upon Fulcher of Chartres, but it is filled with matter of a purely imaginary character. It seems to contain almost no points of contact with the other sources from which the Robert legends are to be drawn. It represents Robert as taking part in the battle with Kilij Arslan at Nicaea—actually Robert had not yet arrived at Nicaea—and overthrowing him and taking his horse. It also portrays Robert as the principal leader at Nicaea, and the one to whom Kilij Arslan sent the messenger Amendelis to open negotiations.

[9] The History of Jerusalem and Antioch, in H. C. Oc., v, pp. 629-630. This chronicle, written in old French prose in the latter half of the thirteenth century, ultimately draws from Fulcher of Chartres but is filled with purely fictional content. It appears to have almost no connections with other sources from which the Robert legends are derived. It depicts Robert as participating in the battle against Kilij Arslan at Nicaea—although Robert had not yet arrived there—and defeating him and taking his horse. It also portrays Robert as the key leader at Nicaea and the one to whom Kilij Arslan sent the messenger Amendelis to initiate negotiations.

[10] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 761; cf. the fifteenth century Anonymi Rhenani Historia et Gesta Ducis Gotfredi, ibid., v, p. 454.

[10] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 761; see the fifteenth century Anonymi Rhenani Historia et Gesta Ducis Gotfredi, ibid., v, p. 454.

[11] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 622. Ralph’s whole account of the battle is almost epic in character; cf. the poems (pp. 625-629) devoted to the exploits of individual heroes, and especially the two lines on p. 627:

[11] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 622. Ralph’s entire description of the battle has an almost epic quality; see the poems (pp. 625-629) dedicated to the achievements of individual heroes, and particularly the two lines on p. 627:

Rollandum dicas Oliveriumque renatos,
Si comitum spectes hunc hasta, hunc ense, furentes.

[12] P. 221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 221.

[13] Chronique de Robert de Torigni, i, pp. 82-83; Ralph de Diceto, Opera Historica, ed. William Stubbs (London, 1876), i, p. 222; Roger of Wendover, Flores Historiarum, ed. H. O. Coxe (London, 1841-44), ii, p. 87; Matthew Paris, Chronica Maiora, ed. H. R. Luard (London, 1872-83), ii, p. 64; idem, Historia Minor, ed. Frederick Madden (London, 1866-69), i, pp. 85-86; Flores Historiarum, ed. H. R. Luard (London, 1890), ii, p. 29; Le livere de reis de Brittanie e le livere de reis de Engletere, ed. John Glover (London, 1865), p. 166; Robert of Gloucester, Metrical Chronicle, ed. W. A. Wright (London, 1887), ii, pp. 585-586; Thomas Walsingham, Y podigma Neustriae, ed. H. T. Riley (London, 1876), p. 79.

[13] Chronicle of Robert of Torigni, i, pp. 82-83; Ralph de Diceto, Historical Works, ed. William Stubbs (London, 1876), i, p. 222; Roger of Wendover, Flowers of History, ed. H. O. Coxe (London, 1841-44), ii, p. 87; Matthew Paris, Major Chronicle, ed. H. R. Luard (London, 1872-83), ii, p. 64; same, Minor History, ed. Frederick Madden (London, 1866-69), i, pp. 85-86; Flowers of History, ed. H. R. Luard (London, 1890), ii, p. 29; The Book of the Kings of Britain and The Book of the Kings of England, ed. John Glover (London, 1865), p. 166; Robert of Gloucester, Metrical Chronicle, ed. W. A. Wright (London, 1887), ii, pp. 585-586; Thomas Walsingham, The Pattern of Neustria, ed. H. T. Riley (London, 1876), p. 79.

[14] Supra, p. 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 106.

[15] P. 224.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 224.

[16] Chronique de Robert de Torigni, i, p. 84; Ralph de Diceto, i, p. 223; Matthew Paris, Chronica Maiora, ii, p. 74; Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 29; Robert of Gloucester, ii, p. 591; Walsingham, Y podigma, p. 80. See also the references given in nn. 17 and 18 infra.

[16] Chronicle of Robert de Torigni, i, p. 84; Ralph de Diceto, i, p. 223; Matthew Paris, Chronica Maiora, ii, p. 74; Flowers of Histories, ii, p. 29; Robert of Gloucester, ii, p. 591; Walsingham, Ypodigma, p. 80. See also the references provided in nn. 17 and 18 below.

[17] Roger of Wendover, ii, p. 103; Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, p. 102.

[17] Roger of Wendover, ii, p. 103; Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, p. 102.

[18] Le livere de reis, p. 168.

[18] The Book of Kings, p. 168.

[19] Supra, pp. 107-108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 107-108.

[20] G. R., ii, p. 460.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. 2, p. 460.

[21] Geoffrey Gaimar, in the extract quoted on p. 191, supra; Gesta Regis Henrici Secundi, ed. William Stubbs (London, 1867), i, p. 329; cf. Roger of Hoveden, i, p. 274.

[21] Geoffrey Gaimar, in the excerpt quoted on p. 191, supra; Gesta Regis Henrici Secundi, ed. William Stubbs (London, 1867), i, p. 329; cf. Roger of Hoveden, i, p. 274.

[22] Roman de Rou, as quoted on p. 191, supra.

[22] Roman de Rou, as quoted on p. 191, supra.

[23] The reading and the meaning are here uncertain. I follow the conjecture of the editor.

[23] The text and its meaning are unclear here. I agree with the editor's guess.

[24] “Le trebuche el begart.” According to Godefroy (Dictionnaire de l’ancienne langue française) the meaning of begart is undetermined. Again I follow the conjecture of the editor.

[24] “Le trebuche el begart.” According to Godefroy (Dictionnaire de l’ancienne langue française), the meaning of begart is unclear. Once more, I align with the editor's guess.

[25] Chanson d’ Antioche, ii, pp. 245-246.

[25] Chanson d’ Antioche, ii, pp. 245-246.

[26] Ibid., p. 261. Red Lion is perhaps to be identified with Kilij Arslan, sultan of Iconium.

[26] Ibid., p. 261. Red Lion is likely to be identified with Kilij Arslan, the sultan of Iconium.

[27] Paul Riant and Ferdinand de Mély, in Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, pp. 299-300. Their view has been rightly rejected by Gaston Paris in Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, 1890, p. 208. See Appendix G. In Le Chevalier au Cygne et Godefroid de Bouillon, ed. F. A. F. T. le Baron de Reiffenburg (Brussels, 1846-59), ii, pp. 231-232, Red Lion is killed by Count Baldwin.

[27] Paul Riant and Ferdinand de Mély, in Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, pp. 299-300. Their perspective has been correctly dismissed by Gaston Paris in Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, 1890, p. 208. See Appendix G. In Le Chevalier au Cygne et Godefroid de Bouillon, ed. F. A. F. T. le Baron de Reiffenburg (Brussels, 1846-59), ii, pp. 231-232, Red Lion is killed by Count Baldwin.

This version of the Godfrey matter has been assigned to the fourteenth century both by Paulin Paris (Histoire littéraire, xxv, p. 508) and by Célestin Hippeau (La conquête de Jérusalem, p. ix), but A.-G. Krüger, in a more recent discussion, has placed it as late as the first half of the fifteenth century. “Les manuscrits de la Chanson du Chevalier au Cygne et de Godefroi de Bouillon,” in Romania, xxviii (1899), p. 426.

This version of the Godfrey matter has been assigned to the fourteenth century by both Paulin Paris (Histoire littéraire, xxv, p. 508) and Célestin Hippeau (La conquête de Jérusalem, p. ix), but A.-G. Krüger, in a more recent discussion, has placed it as late as the first half of the fifteenth century. “Les manuscrits de la Chanson du Chevalier au Cygne et de Godefroi de Bouillon,” in Romania, xxviii (1899), p. 426.

[28] Le Chevalier au Cygne et Godefroid de Bouillon, ii, p. 212-213.

[28] The Knight of the Swan and Godfrey of Bouillon, ii, p. 212-213.

[29] La conquête de Jérusalem, ed. Célestin Hippeau (Paris, 1868), pp. 308-311. There is as yet no edition of this poem worthy of the name. Much difference of opinion has been expressed as to the date of its composition. It has been ascribed by its editor to the thirteenth century. Ibid., pp. xviii, xix, xxv. But Paulin Paris held it to be a part of the work of Grandor of Douai, compiler of the Chanson d’Antioche, and thought it, too, like the latter, was based upon the lost work of Richard le Pèlerin. Histoire littéraire, xxii, p. 370, and cf. p. 384. And Molinier has somewhat carelessly assigned it to circa 1130. Sources de l’histoire de France, no. 2154. On the other hand Henri Pigeonneau, while he would ascribe it to the late twelfth century, still holds that it certainly is not by the author of the Chanson d’Antioche, and that it is a later composition than the latter. Le cycle de la croisade et de la famille de Bouillon (Saint Cloud, 1877), pp. 42-55. Certainly one works over the poem with a growing conviction that it is late rather than early. It is almost wholly a work of imagination, in which traditions of events centring around Antioch are hopelessly mingled with others pertaining to the region of Jerusalem. One can hardly say whether the imaginary battle of Ramleh contains more of the battle of Ascalon or of the battle against Kerboga.

[29] The Conquest of Jerusalem, ed. Célestin Hippeau (Paris, 1868), pp. 308-311. There isn't a proper edition of this poem yet. There are varying opinions about when it was written. Its editor attributes it to the thirteenth century. Ibid., pp. xviii, xix, xxv. However, Paulin Paris believed it was part of the work of Grandor of Douai, the compiler of the Chanson d’Antioche, and thought it was also based on the lost work of Richard le Pèlerin. Histoire littéraire, xxii, p. 370, and cf. p. 384. Molinier somewhat carelessly dated it to around 1130. Sources de l’histoire de France, no. 2154. On the flip side, Henri Pigeonneau, while attributing it to the late twelfth century, insists it wasn’t written by the author of the Chanson d’Antioche, and that it was composed after that. Le cycle de la croisade et de la famille de Bouillon (Saint Cloud, 1877), pp. 42-55. It certainly feels like the poem was created later rather than earlier. It's mostly a work of imagination, where stories about events in Antioch are hopelessly mixed up with those related to Jerusalem. It's hard to tell if the imaginary battle of Ramleh is more like the battle of Ascalon or the battle against Kerboga.

It may be noted in passing that in the battle of Ascalon Robert performed an actual feat of arms (cf. supra, pp. 115-116) which may perhaps form the basis of all the legendary exploits which we have been passing in review. The references to the enemy’s ‘standard’ in Wace (supra, p. 190) and in the Chanson d’Antioche (supra, p. 195) would seem to lend some color to this view. But it should be borne in mind that such exploits of knightly valor are a commonplace of the chansons de geste, and are attributed to Godfrey and to other chiefs as well as to Robert.

It’s worth mentioning that during the battle of Ascalon, Robert carried out a significant act of bravery (see supra, pp. 115-116) which might serve as the foundation for all the legendary feats we've been discussing. The mentions of the enemy’s ‘standard’ in Wace (supra, p. 190) and in the Chanson d’Antioche (supra, p. 195) seem to support this idea. However, it’s important to remember that such heroic deeds are common in the chansons de geste, and are attributed not just to Robert, but also to Godfrey and other leaders.

[30] Gaimar is specific in his statement that the election of Robert was due to his reputation for valor (supra, p. 191), as is also the author of an anonymous Norman chronicle of the thirteenth century, excerpted by Paul Meyer from a Cambridge manuscript in Notices et extraits des manuscrits, xxxii, 2, p. 65: “Li quens Rob., por les granz proesces que il feseit e qu’il avoit fetes, e por sa grant valor e son grant hardement, fu eslit a estre roi de Sulie.”

[30] Gaimar clearly states that Robert was elected because of his reputation for bravery (supra, p. 191), which aligns with the anonymous Norman chronicler from the thirteenth century, quoted by Paul Meyer from a Cambridge manuscript in Notices et extraits des manuscrits, xxxii, 2, p. 65: “Count Robert, for the great deeds he did and for his great bravery and courage, was chosen to be king of Sicily.”

[31] Supra, p. 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 114.

[32] G. R., ii, p. 461.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. ii, p. 461.

[33] Pp. 229, 236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 229, 236.

[34] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 225.

[34] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 225.

[35] Chronique de Robert de Torigni, i, p. 87; Annales de Waverleia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 207; Gesta Henrici Secundi, i, p. 329; Gervase of Tilbury, Otia Imperialia, in H. F., xiv, p. 13; Chronique de Normandie, ibid., xiii, p. 247; Matthew Paris, Chronica Maiora, v, p. 602; Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 32; Robert of Gloucester, ii, pp. 607-608; John Capgrave, Chronicle of England, ed. F. C. Hingeston (London, 1858), p. 133; idem, Liber de Illustribus Henricis, ed. F. C. Hingeston (London, 1858), p. 55.

[35] Chronicle of Robert of Torigny, i, p. 87; Annals of Waverley, in Monastic Annals, ii, p. 207; Deeds of Henry II, i, p. 329; Gervase of Tilbury, Imperial Leisure, in H. F., xiv, p. 13; Chronicle of Normandy, ibid., xiii, p. 247; Matthew Paris, Greater Chronicle, v, p. 602; Flowers of Histories, ii, p. 32; Robert of Gloucester, ii, pp. 607-608; John Capgrave, Chronicle of England, ed. F. C. Hingeston (London, 1858), p. 133; idem, Book of Notable Henrys, ed. F. C. Hingeston (London, 1858), p. 55.

[36] Supra, p. 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 114.

[37] H. C. Oc., iv, p. 485.

[37] H. C. Oc., iv, p. 485.

[38] La conquête de Jérusalem, pp. 183-191. The legend is repeated in substantially the same form in Le Chevalier au Cygne et Godefroid de Bouillon, iii, pp. 81-88.

[38] The Conquest of Jerusalem, pp. 183-191. The story is repeated in basically the same way in The Knight of the Swan and Godfrey of Bouillon, iii, pp. 81-88.

[39] Chronica Universalis, in M. G. H., Scriptores, xxvii, p. 334.

[39] Chronica Universalis, in M. G. H., Scriptores, xxvii, p. 334.

[40] An inedited Flemish chronicle of uncertain date, cited by Pigeonneau, Le cycle de la croisade, p. 76; Roger of Wendover, ii, p. 146; Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, pp. 149-150; Ranulf Higden, Polychronicon, ed. J. R. Lumby (London, 1865-86), vii, p. 424; Eulogium Historiarum, ed. F. C. Haydon (London, 1858-63), iii, p. 64. Roger of Wendover and Matthew Paris make the explanation that when his candle had been lighted, Robert secretly extinguished it, meaning to refuse the crown.

[40] An unpublished Flemish chronicle from an uncertain date, referenced by Pigeonneau, Le cycle de la croisade, p. 76; Roger of Wendover, ii, p. 146; Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, pp. 149-150; Ranulf Higden, Polychronicon, ed. J. R. Lumby (London, 1865-86), vii, p. 424; Eulogium Historiarum, ed. F. C. Haydon (London, 1858-63), iii, p. 64. Roger of Wendover and Matthew Paris explain that when his candle was lit, Robert secretly put it out, signaling his refusal of the crown.

[41] Peter Langtoft, Chronicle, ed. Thomas Wright (London, 1866-68), i, p. 460.

[41] Peter Langtoft, Chronicle, edited by Thomas Wright (London, 1866-68), vol. 1, p. 460.

[42] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 225. The account of the election given in Li estoire de Jérusalem et d’Antioche appears to have no connection with any of our other sources. Ibid., v, p. 639.

[42] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 225. The description of the election provided in Li estoire de Jérusalem et d’Antioche seems to be unrelated to any of our other sources. Ibid., v, p. 639.

[43] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 229-230, 236; Chronique de Robert de Torigni, i, pp. 87, 128-129; Annales de Waverleia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 207; Gesta Henrici Secundi, i, pp. 329-330; Roger of Wendover, ii, p. 146; Matthew Paris, Chronica Maiora, ii, pp. 106-107, 132; v, p. 602; idem, Historia Minor, i, p. 205; Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 32; Robert of Gloucester, ii, pp. 607-608, 628-629; Capgrave, Chronicle of England, p. 133; idem, De Illustribus Henricis, pp. 55, 57.

[43] Henry of Huntingdon, pp. 229-230, 236; Chronicle of Robert de Torigni, i, pp. 87, 128-129; Annals of Waverley, in Monastic Annals, ii, p. 207; Acts of Henry II, i, pp. 329-330; Roger of Wendover, ii, p. 146; Matthew Paris, Greater Chronicle, ii, pp. 106-107, 132; v, p. 602; same author, Minor History, i, p. 205; Flowers of Histories, ii, p. 32; Robert of Gloucester, ii, pp. 607-608, 628-629; Capgrave, Chronicle of England, p. 133; same author, On Notable Henrys, pp. 55, 57.

[44] Supra, p. 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 179.

[45] “Rex autem, memor fraternitatis, eundem comitem Robertum in libera carceris custodia, sine ciborum penuria vel luminis beneficio vel preciosarum vestium ornatu, salvo tamen fecit reservari. Liceret etiam ei ad scaccos et aleas ludere. Robas etiam regis, sicut ipse rex, accipiebat; pomeria vicina et saltus et loca delectabilia perambulando, ex regis licentia, visitavit.” Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 39.

[45] “The king, remembering his brotherhood, allowed the same count, Robert, to be held in free detention, without lack of food, light, or luxurious clothing, while still ensuring he was securely kept. He was also permitted to play games of chance and dice. He received gifts from the king, just like the king himself; and with the king's permission, he visited nearby gardens, woods, and pleasant places.” Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 39.

[46] Gesta Henrici Secundi, i, p. 330.

[46] Gesta Henrici Secundi, i, p. 330.

[47] Annales de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ii, p. 50; Chronicon Thomae Wykes, ibid., iv, p. 15; Annales de Wigornia, ibid., iv, p. 378; Matthew Paris, Chronica Maiora, ii, p. 133; idem, Historia Minor, i, pp. 30, 213; Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 39; Henry Knighton, Chronicon, ed. J. R. Lumby (London, 1889-95), i, p. 113; Eulogium Historiarum, iii, p. 58; Capgrave, De Illustribus Henricis, p. 65.

[47] Annals of Winton, in Monastic Annals, ii, p. 50; Chronicle of Thomas Wykes, ibid., iv, p. 15; Annals of Worcester, ibid., iv, p. 378; Matthew Paris, Major Chronicles, ii, p. 133; same author, Minor History, i, pp. 30, 213; Flowers of Histories, ii, p. 39; Henry Knighton, Chronicle, ed. J. R. Lumby (London, 1889-95), i, p. 113; Eulogy of Histories, iii, p. 58; Capgrave, On Notable Henries, p. 65.

[48] H. F., xii, p. 432.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ H. F., 12, p. 432.

[49] Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, pp. 212-213; idem, Chronica Maiora, ii, p. 133; Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 39.

[49] Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, pp. 212-213; same author, Chronica Maiora, ii, p. 133; Flores Historiarum, ii, p. 39.

[50] Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, p. 213.

[50] Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, p. 213.

[51] Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, p. 248. The translation is a free and somewhat condensed rendering of the original. Cf. the same, Chronica Maiora, ii, pp. 160-161; Capgrave, De Illustribus Henricis, p. 65.

[51] Matthew Paris, Historia Minor, i, p. 248. The translation is a loose and somewhat shortened version of the original. See also, Chronica Maiora, ii, pp. 160-161; Capgrave, De Illustribus Henricis, p. 65.


APPENDICES


APPENDIX A
NOTE ON THE SOURCES

In a field already so well explored as that of Normandy and England in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, there is little need to enter into a detailed discussion of primary materials. A brief review, however, of the sources upon which the present volume is based may be a convenience and serve a useful purpose.

In a field that's already been thoroughly explored, like Normandy and England in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, there’s not much point in going into a detailed discussion of primary materials. However, a quick overview of the sources that this volume is based on might be helpful and serve a good purpose.

Among the narrative sources for the life of Robert Curthose, the Historia Ecclesiastica[1] of Ordericus Vitalis is, of course, by far the most important. One of the greatest historical writers of the twelfth century, the monk of Saint-Évroul has treated of Robert’s character and career at great length and with much vivacity and insight. And while one may admit with Gaston Le Hardy[2] that he was no friend of the duke, indeed, that as a churchman and as a lover of peace and of strong and orderly government he was strongly prejudiced against him and sometimes treated him unfairly, still it must be confessed that in the main his strictures are confirmed by other evidence and are presumably justified. Unfortunately, Ordericus Vitalis stands almost alone among early Norman writers in paying attention to the career of Robert Curthose. Some assistance, however, has been gained from William of Poitiers[3] and from the Gesta Normannorum Ducum, a composite work once solely attributed to William of Jumièges, but now at last made available in a critical edition which distinguishes the parts actually written by William of Jumièges, Ordericus Vitalis, Robert of Torigny, and others.[4] The Roman de Rou of Wace[5] has also been drawn upon, sometimes rather freely, but it is hoped always with due caution and discretion, for much picturesque detail concerning events in western Normandy, about which the author clearly possessed special information. For Robert’s relations with Maine, the contemporary Actus Pontificum Cenomannis in Urbe degentium[6] have[206] been an almost constant guide, often confirming and even supplementing the more extensive but less precise narrative of Ordericus Vitalis. Matter of much importance has also from time to time been gleaned from the works of French and Flemish writers, such as the famous Vie de Louis le Gros by Abbot Suger of Saint-Denis,[7] the anonymous Chronique de Morigny,[8] and the Histoire du Meurtre de Charles le Bon by Galbert of Bruges.[9]

Among the narrative sources for the life of Robert Curthose, the Historia Ecclesiastica[1] by Ordericus Vitalis is by far the most significant. One of the greatest historical writers of the twelfth century, the monk of Saint-Évroul extensively discusses Robert’s character and career with remarkable clarity and insight. While it's true, as Gaston Le Hardy[2] points out, that he was no ally of the duke, being a churchman who valued peace and strong, orderly governance, he was quite biased against him and sometimes treated him unfairly, it must be acknowledged that his criticisms are largely supported by other evidence and are likely warranted. Unfortunately, Ordericus Vitalis stands almost alone among early Norman writers in focusing on Robert Curthose’s career. Some help has come from William of Poitiers[3] and from the Gesta Normannorum Ducum, a composite work once solely credited to William of Jumièges, which is now finally available in a critical edition that distinguishes the sections written by William of Jumièges, Ordericus Vitalis, Robert of Torigny, and others.[4] Wace’s Roman de Rou[5] has also been consulted, sometimes quite liberally, but it is hoped always with the necessary caution and discretion, for its valuable details about events in western Normandy, which the author clearly knew well. Regarding Robert’s relationships with Maine, the contemporary Actus Pontificum Cenomannis in Urbe degentium[6] has served as a nearly constant reference, frequently confirming and even augmenting the broader but less precise account of Ordericus Vitalis. Important information has also been gathered from works by French and Flemish writers, such as the well-known Vie de Louis le Gros by Abbot Suger of Saint-Denis,[7] the anonymous Chronique de Morigny,[8] and the Histoire du Meurtre de Charles le Bon by Galbert of Bruges.[9]

The English writers of the period have naturally proved invaluable. Of these, William of Malmesbury,[10] as we should expect, possesses the keenest insight into Robert’s character; but the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle treats[11] of the events of Robert’s life with greater fulness and in more coherent and trustworthy chronological order. Florence of Worcester[12] is in general dependent upon the Chronicle, but occasionally he presents a different view or supplementary matter of independent value; and the same may be said of the Historia Regum, which is commonly attributed to Simeon of Durham,[13] in its relation to Florence of Worcester. Henry of Huntingdon,[14] who is also largely dependent upon the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, professes himself a first-hand authority from the accession of Robert Curthose and William Rufus to the ducal and royal thrones in 1087;[15] and his narrative becomes increasingly valuable as it advances, though he cannot be considered a really independent writer before 1126, i.e., a score of years after the close of Duke Robert’s active career at the battle of Tinchebray. For all the facts bearing upon Robert’s life with which it deals, the Historia Novorum in Anglia of Eadmer,[16] the companion and confidential adviser of Archbishop Anselm, is a strictly contemporary narrative of the highest value, though its specialized character considerably restricts[207] its usefulness for the purposes of the present study. The brief chronicle of Hyde abbey,[17] which was compiled during the reign of Henry I, has often proved helpful, as have also other minor monastic narratives such as the chronicle of Abingdon[18] and the annals of Winchester,[19] of Waverley,[20] etc.

The English writers from this period have turned out to be incredibly valuable. Among them, William of Malmesbury,[10] as expected, has the sharpest insight into Robert’s character; however, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle treats[11] the events of Robert’s life with more detail and in a more coherent and reliable chronological order. Florence of Worcester[12] generally relies on the Chronicle, but sometimes offers a different perspective or additional independent information; the same goes for the Historia Regum, which is usually attributed to Simeon of Durham,[13] in its connection to Florence of Worcester. Henry of Huntingdon,[14] who also depends heavily on the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, claims to be a primary source from the time of Robert Curthose and William Rufus taking the dukedom and the throne in 1087;[15] and his account becomes more valuable as it progresses, although he can’t truly be seen as an independent writer before 1126, which is twenty years after Duke Robert’s active career ended with the battle of Tinchebray. For everything related to Robert’s life, the Historia Novorum in Anglia by Eadmer,[16] a close companion and adviser to Archbishop Anselm, is a contemporary narrative of great importance, even though its specific focus limits[207] its usefulness for this study. The short chronicle of Hyde Abbey,[17] compiled during Henry I’s reign, has often been helpful, along with other lesser monastic narratives like the chronicle of Abingdon[18] and the annals of Winchester,[19] Waverley,[20] and others.

The documentary sources for the life of Robert Curthose are very meagre; but, such as they are, they are now all conveniently accessible. As a result of prolonged researches in the archives and libraries of Normandy and in the Bibliothèque Nationale, and after a careful sifting of all the printed materials, Professor Charles H. Haskins has been able to give us, in another volume of the Harvard Historical Studies, a definitive edition of seven hitherto unpublished ducal charters, together with a complete and annotated list of all the charters of the reign.[21] The best guides to the remainder of the documentary material bearing upon Robert’s life are the Regesta Regum Anglo-Normannorum by H. W. C. Davis[22] and the Calendar of Documents preserved in France illustrative of the History of Great Britain and Ireland by J. H. Round.[23] While both these works leave something to be desired, they have proved invaluable in the preparation of the present study; and it is earnestly to be hoped that the publication of the second volume of Davis’s work, containing the charters of Henry I, will not be long delayed.[24] For the full texts of documents, and for other scattered materials not calendared by either Round or Davis, it has been necessary to consult many special collections, e.g., the Livre noir of Bayeux cathedral,[25] the Chartes de Saint-Julien de Tours,[26] the[208] Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Vincent du Mans,[27] the letters of Pascal II,[28] of Ivo of Chartres,[29] and of St. Anselm,[30] which are too numerous to be listed here in detail, and which have been fully cited in their proper places in footnotes.

The documentary sources on the life of Robert Curthose are quite limited; however, they are now all easily accessible. Thanks to extensive research in the archives and libraries of Normandy and the Bibliothèque Nationale, along with a thorough review of all the published materials, Professor Charles H. Haskins has been able to provide us, in another volume of the Harvard Historical Studies, a definitive edition of seven previously unpublished ducal charters, along with a complete and annotated list of all the charters from that reign.[21] The best resources for the remaining documents related to Robert's life are the Regesta Regum Anglo-Normannorum by H. W. C. Davis[22] and the Calendar of Documents preserved in France illustrative of the History of Great Britain and Ireland by J. H. Round.[23] While both of these works have their shortcomings, they have been invaluable in preparing this study; and we sincerely hope that the publication of the second volume of Davis’s work, which includes the charters of Henry I, will come soon.[24] For the complete texts of documents and other scattered materials not included by Round or Davis, it has been necessary to consult many special collections, such as the Livre noir of Bayeux cathedral,[25] the Chartes de Saint-Julien de Tours,[26] the[208] Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Vincent du Mans,[27] the letters of Pascal II,[28] of Ivo of Chartres,[29] and of St. Anselm,[30] which are too numerous to list in detail here, and have been fully cited in their respective footnotes.

The Crusade forms a special chapter in the record of Robert’s life for which it is necessary to draw upon a different group of sources. Of works by contemporary or early writers on the Crusade, the anonymous Gesta Francorum[31] is, of course, invaluable for all the facts with which it deals; but the Historia Hierosolymitana of Fulcher of Chartres[32] has proved of even greater service in the present study, because of the author’s close association with Robert Curthose on the Crusade from the time when the expedition left Normandy until it reached Marash in Armenia; concerning later events also Fulcher was by no means ill informed. The Historia Francorum qui ceperunt Iherusalem of Raymond of Aguilers[33] is also a first-hand narrative by an eyewitness; and, while the author is at times rather hostile to Duke Robert and the Normans, he is nevertheless invaluable as representing the point of view of the Provençaux. Inferior to any of the foregoing, but still by a writer who was in the East and who was well informed, the Gesta Tancredi of Ralph of Caen[34] has proved of great assistance, as has also the voluminous, but less trustworthy, work of Albert of Aix,[35] which, when it has been possible to check it with other evidence, has contributed valuable information. Of western writers on the Crusade who did not actually make the pilgrimage to the Holy Land, apart from Ordericus Vitalis,[36] who has already been mentioned, Guibert of Nogent[37] and Baldric, archbishop of Dol,[38] have been most helpful. The English writers, except William of Malmesbury,[39]—whose[209] account is based almost wholly upon Fulcher of Chartres, and, apart from an occasional detail, is of little value—have not treated the Crusade with any fulness, and are of little service except for the beginnings of the movement. Of the Greek sources only the Alexiad of Anna Comnena[40] has been of much assistance. The Oriental writers are in general too late to be of great importance for the First Crusade, and they had, of course, no particular interest in Robert Curthose; but their writings have not been overlooked, and Matthew of Edessa,[41] Ibn el-Athir,[42] Kemal ed-Din,[43] and Usama ibn Munkidh[44] have been of service. The contemporary letters bearing upon the Crusade have been admirably edited, with exhaustive critical notes, by Heinrich Hagenmeyer.[45] Of charters, or documents in the strict sense of the word, there are almost none relating to the Crusade; but such as there are, they have been rendered easily accessible by the painstaking calendar of documents dealing with the history of the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem by Reinhold Röhricht.[46] It would be going too far afield to describe at this point the scattered materials from which the attempt has been made to draw up a list of the known associates and followers of Robert on the Crusade. They are fully cited in Appendix D.

The Crusade is a significant part of Robert's life that requires different sources to understand. Among the works by contemporary or early writers on the Crusade, the anonymous Gesta Francorum[31] is invaluable for the facts it presents; however, Fulcher of Chartres' Historia Hierosolymitana[32] has proven even more useful in this study due to the author’s close involvement with Robert Curthose from the start of the expedition in Normandy to its arrival in Marash, Armenia. Fulcher was also well-informed about later events. The Historia Francorum qui ceperunt Iherusalem by Raymond of Aguilers[33] is also a first-hand account from someone who was there; although the author often shows hostility towards Duke Robert and the Normans, he provides an important perspective from the Provençaux. Though it is less valuable than the previous works, the Gesta Tancredi by Ralph of Caen[34] is helpful as it comes from someone who was in the East and knew the situation well. Additionally, the extensive but less reliable work of Albert of Aix[35] has also provided valuable information, especially when verified against other sources. Among the Western writers who didn’t actually travel to the Holy Land, aside from Ordericus Vitalis[36], Guibert of Nogent[37] and Baldric, archbishop of Dol[38] have been particularly useful. The English writers, apart from William of Malmesbury[39]—whose[209] account relies mostly on Fulcher of Chartres and is mostly valueless aside from some details—have not provided much insight into the Crusade and are mainly useful for the early stages of the movement. The only significant Greek source is the Alexiad by Anna Comnena[40]. Oriental writers, in general, come too late to be very relevant for the First Crusade and had no particular interest in Robert Curthose; however, their works have not been overlooked, and Matthew of Edessa[41], Ibn el-Athir[42], Kemal ed-Din[43], and Usama ibn Munkidh[44] have been of assistance. The contemporary letters related to the Crusade have been excellently edited with thorough critical notes by Heinrich Hagenmeyer.[45] There are almost no charters or documents strictly related to the Crusade; however, the few that exist have been made easily accessible by Reinhold Röhricht's detailed calendar of documents on the history of the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem.[46] It would go too far off-topic to detail the scattered materials used to compile a list of known associates and followers of Robert during the Crusade; they are fully cited in Appendix D.

For the chapter on Robert Curthose in legend, with which the narrative part of the present volume ends, it has been necessary to depart from the narrow chronological limits within which the rest of our researches have been conducted, and to explore a wide range of literature extending to the close of the Middle Ages. Most of the Robert legends make their appearance early, and can be traced to a certain extent in William of Malmesbury and Henry of Huntingdon and in Robert the Monk and Ralph of Caen. But their elaboration was in the main the work of chroniclers and romancers of a later period. Among Norman and English sources, the works of Geoffrey Gaimar, Wace, William of Newburgh, Ralph de Diceto, and Ralph Niger have[210] proved most helpful for the twelfth century; of Roger of Wendover, Matthew Paris, and Robert of Gloucester, together with the anonymous Flores Historiarum and Livere de reis de Engletere, for the thirteenth; of Peter Langtoft, Ranulf Higden, and Henry Knighton, together with the anonymous Eulogium Historiarum, for the fourteenth; while Thomas Walsingham in the fifteenth century has occasionally been of service. Much material of a legendary character relating to Robert’s exploits in the Holy War has also been gleaned from the various versions of the poetic cycle of the Crusade, the most notable of which are the Chanson d’Antioche of the late twelfth century, the Chanson de Jérusalem, which probably dates from the thirteenth century, and the Chevalier au Cygne et Godefroid de Bouillon, edited by the Baron de Reiffenberg, which belongs to the fourteenth or fifteenth century. Such detailed criticism as it has seemed necessary to make of these widely scattered materials bearing upon Robert Curthose in legend has been placed in the footnotes of Chapter VIII, where the editions used have also been fully cited.

For the chapter on Robert Curthose in legend, which concludes the narrative part of this volume, we've had to move beyond the strict chronological boundaries that guided the rest of our research and explore a broader range of literature extending to the end of the Middle Ages. Most of the Robert legends appear early on and can be partially traced back to William of Malmesbury, Henry of Huntingdon, Robert the Monk, and Ralph of Caen. However, their development largely came from chroniclers and storytellers of later times. Among Norman and English sources, the works of Geoffrey Gaimar, Wace, William of Newburgh, Ralph de Diceto, and Ralph Niger have[210] been particularly helpful for the twelfth century; those of Roger of Wendover, Matthew Paris, and Robert of Gloucester, along with the anonymous Flores Historiarum and Livere de reis de Engletere, for the thirteenth; Peter Langtoft, Ranulf Higden, and Henry Knighton, along with the anonymous Eulogium Historiarum, for the fourteenth; and Thomas Walsingham in the fifteenth century has occasionally been useful. A lot of legendary material related to Robert’s actions in the Holy War has also been gathered from various versions of the poetic cycle of the Crusade, the most notable being the Chanson d’Antioche from the late twelfth century, the Chanson de Jérusalem, likely from the thirteenth century, and the Chevalier au Cygne et Godefroid de Bouillon, edited by Baron de Reiffenberg, which dates to the fourteenth or fifteenth century. Any detailed criticism deemed necessary regarding these widely scattered materials relating to Robert Curthose in legend is provided in the footnotes of Chapter VIII, where the editions used have also been fully cited.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Ed. Auguste Le Prévost. 5 vols. Paris, 1838-55. The critical introduction (i, pp. i-cvi) by Léopold Delisle is definitive.

[1] Ed. Auguste Le Prévost. 5 vols. Paris, 1838-55. The critical introduction (i, pp. i-cvi) by Léopold Delisle is definitive.

[2] Cf. supra, pp. vii-viii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, pp. vii-viii.

[3] Gesta Willelmi Ducis Normannorum et Regis Anglorum, in H. F., xi, pp. 75-104.

[3] The Deeds of William, Duke of the Normans and King of the English, in H. F., xi, pp. 75-104.

[4] Ed. Jean Marx. Paris, 1914. Most of the material of value for the present study comes from the interpolations of Robert of Torigny.

[4] Ed. Jean Marx. Paris, 1914. Most of the valuable material for this study is taken from the additions made by Robert of Torigny.

[5] Ed. Hugo Andresen. 2 vols. Heilbronn, 1877-79.

[5] Ed. Hugo Andresen. 2 vols. Heilbronn, 1877-79.

[6] Ed. G. Busson and A. Ledru. Le Mans, 1901 (Archives historiques du Maine, ii).

[6] Ed. G. Busson and A. Ledru. Le Mans, 1901 (Archives historiques du Maine, ii).

[7] Ed. Auguste Molinier. Paris, 1887.

[7] Edited by Auguste Molinier. Paris, 1887.

[8] Ed. Léon Mirot. Paris, 1909.

[8] Edited by Léon Mirot. Paris, 1909.

[9] Ed. Henri Pirenne. Paris, 1891.

[9] Edited by Henri Pirenne. Paris, 1891.

[10] De Gestis Regum Anglorum, ed. William Stubbs. 2 vols. London, 1889. De Gestis Pontificum Anglorum, ed. N. E. S. A. Hamilton. London, 1870.

[10] De Gestis Regum Anglorum, edited by William Stubbs. 2 volumes. London, 1889. De Gestis Pontificum Anglorum, edited by N. E. S. A. Hamilton. London, 1870.

[11] Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel, ed. Charles Plummer. 2 vols. Oxford, 1892-99.

[11] Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel, edited by Charles Plummer. 2 volumes. Oxford, 1892-99.

[12] Chronicon ex Chronicis, ed. Benjamin Thorpe. 2 vols. London, 1848-49.

[12] Chronicon ex Chronicis, ed. Benjamin Thorpe. 2 vols. London, 1848-49.

[13] Simeon of Durham, Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold, ii. London, 1885. Cf. infra, p. 216.

[13] Simeon of Durham, Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold, ii. London, 1885. See infra, p. 216.

[14] Historia Anglorum, ed. Thomas Arnold. London, 1879.

[14] History of the English, ed. Thomas Arnold. London, 1879.

[15] “Hactenus de his quae vel in libris veterum legendo repperimus, vel fama vulgante percepimus, tractatum est. Nunc autem de his quae vel ipsi vidimus, vel ab his qui viderant audivimus, pertractandum est.” Ibid., pp. 213-214.

[15] "So far, we have discussed what we found in the books of the ancients and what we learned from common hearsay. Now, however, it is time to talk about what we have seen ourselves or what we've heard from those who have witnessed it." Ibid., pp. 213-214.

[16] Ed. Martin Rule. London, 1884.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ed. Martin Rule. London, 1884.

[17] Chronicon Monasterii de Hyda, in Liber de Hyda, ed. Edward Edwards, pp. 283-321. London, 1866.

[17] Chronicon Monasterii de Hyda, in Liber de Hyda, ed. Edward Edwards, pp. 283-321. London, 1866.

[18] Chronicon Monasterii de Abingdon, ed. Joseph Stevenson. 2 vols. London, 1858.

[18] Chronicon Monasterii de Abingdon, edited by Joseph Stevenson. 2 volumes. London, 1858.

[19] Annales Monasterii de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ed. H. R. Luard, ii, pp. 1-125. London, 1865.

[19] Annales Monasterii de Wintonia, in Annales Monastici, ed. H. R. Luard, ii, pp. 1-125. London, 1865.

[20] Annales Monasterii de Waverleia, ibid., pp. 127-411.

[20] Annals of the Waverley Monastery, same source, pp. 127-411.

[21] Norman Institutions (Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1918) pp. 285-292, 66-70.

[21] Norman Institutions (Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1918) pp. 285-292, 66-70.

[22] Vol. i. Oxford, 1913.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1. Oxford, 1913.

[23] Vol. i. London, 1899 (Calendars of State Papers).

[23] Vol. i. London, 1899 (Calendars of State Papers).

[24] “An Outline Itinerary of King Henry the First,” by W. Farrer, in E. H. R., xxxiv, pp. 303-382, 505-579 (July, October, 1919), came to hand just as the present volume was going to press. I am indebted to it for the location of certain charters which until then had escaped my notice.

[24] “An Outline Itinerary of King Henry the First,” by W. Farrer, in E. H. R., xxxiv, pp. 303-382, 505-579 (July, October, 1919), arrived just as this volume was going to press. I am grateful for it as it helped me find the locations of certain charters that I hadn’t noticed before.

[25] Antiquus Cartularius Ecclesiae Baiocensis, ed. V. Bourrienne. 2 vols. Paris, 1902-03.

[25] Antiquus Cartularius Ecclesiae Baiocensis, edited by V. Bourrienne. 2 volumes. Paris, 1902-03.

[26] Ed. L.-J. Denis. Le Mans, 1912 (Archives historiques du Maine, xii).

[26] Ed. L.-J. Denis. Le Mans, 1912 (Historical Archives of Maine, xii).

[27] Ed. R. Charles and S. Menjot d’Elbenne, i. Le Mans, 1886.

[27] Ed. R. Charles and S. Menjot d’Elbenne, i. Le Mans, 1886.

[28] Migne, clxiii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Migne, 163.

[29] H. F., xv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ H. F., xv.

[30] Migne, clix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Migne, clix.

[31] Ed. Heinrich Hagemneyer. Heidelberg, 1890.

[31] Edited by Heinrich Hagemneyer. Heidelberg, 1890.

[32] Ed. idem. Heidelberg, 1913.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ed. same. Heidelberg, 1913.

[33] H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 235-309.

[33] H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 235-309.

[34] H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 587-601.

[34] H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 587-601.

[35] Liber Christianae Expeditionis pro Ereptione, Emundatione, Restitutione Sanctae Hierosolymitanae Ecclesiae, ibid., iv, pp. 265-713.

[35] The Book of the Christian Expedition for the Recovery, Purification, and Restoration of the Holy Church of Jerusalem, ibid., iv, pp. 265-713.

[36] Bk. ix of the Historia Ecclesiastica is devoted to the history of the First Crusade.

[36] Book 9 of the Ecclesiastical History is focused on the history of the First Crusade.

[37] Gesta Dei per Francos, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 115-263.

[37] Gesta Dei per Francos, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 115-263.

[38] Historia Hierosolymitana, ibid., pp. 1-111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Historia Hierosolymitana, same source, pp. 1-111.

[39] G. R., ii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. R., vol. ii.

[40] H. C. G., i, 2, pp. 1-204.

[40] H. C. G., i, 2, pp. 1-204.

[41] Chronique, in H. C. A., i, pp. 1-150.

[41] Chronicle, in H. C. A., i, pp. 1-150.

[42] Histoire des Atabecs de Mosul, in H. C. Or., ii, 2, pp. 1-375; Kamel-Altevarykh, ibid., i.

[42] History of the Atabegs of Mosul, in H. C. Or., ii, 2, pp. 1-375; Kamel-Altevarykh, ibid., i.

[43] Chronique d’Alep, ibid., iii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chronicle of Aleppo, ibid., iii.

[44] Autobiographie, French translation by Hartwig Derenbourg. Paris, 1895.

[44] Autobiography, French translation by Hartwig Derenbourg. Paris, 1895.

[45] Die Kreuzzugsbriefe aus den Jahren 1088-1100: eine Quellensammlung zur Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges. Innsbruck, 1901.

[45] The Crusade Letters from 1088-1100: A Source Collection on the History of the First Crusade. Innsbruck, 1901.

[46] Regesta Regni Hierosolymitani. Innsbruck, 1893. Additamentum. Innsbruck, 1904.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Regesta Regni Hierosolymitani. Innsbruck, 1893. Supplement. Innsbruck, 1904.


APPENDIX B
ON THE UNJUST HARASSMENT BY WILLIAM THE FIRST, BISHOP[1]

The anonymous tract De Iniusta Vexatione Willelmi Episcopi Primi[2] is worthy of more attention and of a more critical study than it has yet received.[3] Since it gives the only detailed account which we possess of the dispute between William Rufus and William of Saint-Calais, bishop of Durham, and of the trial of the latter before the curia regis at Salisbury upon a charge of treason in connection with the rebellion of 1088, final judgment as to the bishop’s guilt or innocence must in large measure depend upon a just estimate of its value. Freeman was very reluctant to recognize its high authority as compared with his favorite ‘southern writers,’ the Anglo-Saxon chronicler, Florence of Worcester, and William of Malmesbury;[4] but his distrust appears to be unwarranted.

The anonymous pamphlet De Iniusta Vexatione Willelmi Episcopi Primi[2] deserves more attention and a more critical analysis than it has received so far.[3] It provides the only detailed account we have of the conflict between William Rufus and William of Saint-Calais, the bishop of Durham, as well as the bishop's trial before the curia regis in Salisbury on charges of treason related to the 1088 rebellion. Therefore, the final judgment regarding the bishop’s guilt or innocence largely depends on a fair assessment of its significance. Freeman was quite hesitant to acknowledge its authority compared to his preferred ‘southern writers,’ the Anglo-Saxon chronicler, Florence of Worcester, and William of Malmesbury;[4] but his skepticism seems to be unfounded.

The tract is manifestly made up of two distinct parts: (1) the main body of an original libellus, concerned exclusively with the bishop’s ‘vexation,’ and beginning (p. 171), “Rex Willelmus iunior dissaisivit Dunelmensem episcopum,” and ending (p. 194), “rex permisit episcopo transitum”; and (2) introductory and concluding chapters, which contain a brief sketch of the bishop’s career before and after his unfortunate quarrel with the king and his expulsion from the realm. The joints at which the separate narratives are pieced together are apparent upon the most cursory examination. Not only is there a striking contrast between the detailed and documentary treatment found in the body of the libellus and the bare summaries which make up the introductory and concluding paragraphs, but the reader is actually warned of the transition in the last sentence of the introduction[212] by the phrase (p. 171), “quam rem sequens libellus manifestat ex ordine.” The two parts of the tract are evidently derived from different sources and written at different times by different authors.

The document clearly consists of two separate parts: (1) the main section of an original libellus, focused solely on the bishop’s ‘troubles,’ starting (p. 171) with “King William the Younger dispossessed the Bishop of Durham,” and ending (p. 194) with “the king allowed the bishop to pass”; and (2) introductory and concluding chapters, which provide a brief overview of the bishop’s career before and after his unfortunate dispute with the king and his banishment from the kingdom. The places where the different narratives come together are noticeable even with a quick look. There’s a clear contrast between the detailed, documentary style found in the body of the libellus and the simple summaries in the introductory and concluding sections, and the reader is explicitly alerted to the change in the last sentence of the introduction[212] with the phrase (p. 171), “which the following libellus clearly demonstrates in order.” The two parts of the document clearly come from different sources and were written at different times by different authors.

The libellus properly so called, i.e., the central portion of the tract, is a narrative well supplied with documents; it has all the appearance of being contemporary and by an eyewitness, and is manifestly a source of the greatest value for the facts with which it deals. Liebermann, with his unrivalled knowledge of mediaeval English legal materials, has declared that there is no ground for doubting its authenticity;[5] and Professor G. B. Adams, who also finds abundant internal evidence of its genuineness, points out, as an indication that it was written by an eyewitness in the company of Bishop William, the fact that no attempt is made to tell what went on within the curia while the bishop and his supporters were outside; and further, he considers it more “objective and impartial” than Eadmer’s better known account of the trial of Anselm before the council of Rockingham.[6] The author, it may be conjectured, was a monk of Durham who stood in somewhat the same favored position among the intimates of Bishop William as that occupied by Eadmer with regard to Anselm; and while we know nothing of his personality, it is perhaps worth remarking in passing that he may very well be the ‘certain monk’ (quendam suum monachum) who acts on at least two occasions as the bishop’s messenger (pp. 172, 175). The account in the earlier instance is so intimate and personal as strongly to support this hypothesis: “Ipsum quoque monachum episcopi, qui de rege redibat, accepit et equum suum ei occidit; postea peditem abire permisit.”

The libellus, as it is properly called, which is the main part of the document, is a narrative that is well-supported with evidence; it appears to be contemporary and written by someone who witnessed the events firsthand, making it a highly valuable source for the facts it covers. Liebermann, with his unmatched expertise in medieval English legal materials, has stated that there is no reason to doubt its authenticity;[5] and Professor G. B. Adams, who also finds plenty of internal evidence supporting its genuineness, points out, as an indication that it was written by someone present with Bishop William, that there is no attempt to describe what happened inside the curia while the bishop and his followers were outside; in addition, he believes it is more “objective and impartial” than Eadmer’s more famous account of Anselm’s trial before the council of Rockingham.[6] The author is likely a monk from Durham who held a somewhat similar position of favor among the close associates of Bishop William as Eadmer did with Anselm; while we know nothing about his personality, it’s worth noting that he might very well be the ‘certain monk’ (quendam suum monachum) who serves as the bishop’s messenger on at least two occasions (pp. 172, 175). The account in the earlier instance is so personal and detailed that it strongly supports this theory: “He also took the monk of the bishop, who was returning from the king, and killed his horse; afterward, he allowed the foot soldier to leave.”

The introduction and the conclusion of the tract, on the other hand, are not a first-hand narrative; and fortunately we possess the source from which they are derived. The introduction (pp. 170 f.), dealing with the bishop’s career prior to 1088, contains nothing which is not told with much greater fulness in the opening chapters of the fourth book of the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae of Simeon of Durham.[7] It is in fact a mere summary of those chapters; and while the author is no servile copyist, he evidently had no other source of information. It seems safe to conclude, therefore, that he was not identical with the author of the original libellus. Judged by style and method, the[213] conclusion of the tract (pp. 194 f.) appears to be by the same author as the introduction. It, too, is clearly an abridgment of certain chapters of the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae,[8] though with this notable difference from the introduction, that it contains some matter not to be found in the Historia, e.g., the statement that the exiled bishop was intrusted by the duke with the administration of all Normandy, and the notices of the expedition of William Rufus against King Malcolm in 1091, and of the presence of the Scottish king at the laying of the first stones in the foundation of the new cathedral at Durham in 1093. Apparently, for these more recent events, the writer was drawing upon his own first-hand knowledge. The date at which the introductory and concluding chapters were appended to the original Durham libellus cannot be fixed with exactness. The reference to Anselm as “sanctae memoriae” (p. 195) shows that they were written after his death in 1109;[9] and since, as will appear below, they in turn were used in the Historia Regum, which is commonly attributed to Simeon of Durham, the terminus ad quem cannot be placed much later than 1129.[10]

The introduction and conclusion of the tract, however, are not first-hand accounts; and luckily we have the source they’re based on. The introduction (pp. 170 f.), which covers the bishop’s career before 1088, includes nothing that isn’t described in much more detail in the opening chapters of the fourth book of the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae by Simeon of Durham.[7] It is essentially just a summary of those chapters; and while the author doesn’t just copy, it’s clear he had no other source of information. Therefore, it seems safe to conclude that he was not the same person as the author of the original libellus. Based on style and approach, the[213] conclusion of the tract (pp. 194 f.) seems to be by the same author as the introduction. It is also clearly a condensed version of certain chapters of the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae,[8] but with one significant difference from the introduction: it includes some information not found in the Historia, such as the claim that the exiled bishop was given the responsibility for managing all of Normandy by the duke, plus details about William Rufus's expedition against King Malcolm in 1091, and the presence of the Scottish king during the laying of the first stones for the new cathedral at Durham in 1093. Clearly, for these more recent events, the writer was using his own first-hand knowledge. The exact date when the introductory and concluding chapters were added to the original Durham libellus isn’t clear. The reference to Anselm as “sanctae memoriae” (p. 195) indicates that they were written after his death in 1109;[9] and since, as will be discussed below, they were also used in the Historia Regum, which is generally attributed to Simeon of Durham, the terminus ad quem can’t be placed much later than 1129.[10]

The relationship between the above mentioned additions to the Durham libellus and the Historia Regum may be displayed by the following quotations.

The connection between the additions mentioned above to the Durham libellus and the Historia Regum can be shown by the following quotes.

The introduction to the Durham tract closes with the following sentence (p. 171):

The introduction to the Durham tract ends with this sentence (p. 171):

… sed orta inter regem et primates Angliae magna dissensione, episcopus [i.e., William of Durham] ab invidis circumventus usque ad expulsionem iram regis pertulit, quam rem sequens libellus manifestat ex ordine;

… but a major disagreement arose between the king and the nobles of England, the bishop [i.e., William of Durham] was surrounded by envious individuals and suffered until his expulsion, as the following document clearly shows in order;

and the conclusion opens as follows (pp. 194 f.):

and the conclusion opens as follows (pp. 194 f.):

Anno sui episcopatus octavo expulsus est ab Anglia, sed a Roberto fratre regis, comite Normannorum, honorifice susceptus, totius Normanniae curam suscepit. Tertio autem anno, repacificatus regi, recepit episcopatum suum, ipso rege cum fratre suo totoque Angliae exercitu, cum Scotiam contra Malcolmum tenderent, eum in sedem suam restituentibus, ipsa videlicet die qua inde pulsus fuerat. Tertio Idus Septembris, secundo anno suae reversionis, ecclesiam veterem, quam Aldunus quondam episcopus construxerat, a fundamentis destruxit.

He was expelled from England in the eighth year of his episcopate, but was honorably received by Robert, the king's brother and the Count of the Normans, and took on the oversight of all Normandy. In the third year, he was reconciled with the king and regained his bishopric, with the king and his brother, along with the whole army of England, restoring him to his seat on the very day he had been expelled. On the third of the Ides of September, in the second year of his return, he demolished the old church that had been built by Aldun, the former bishop, from the ground up.

The account of the rebellion of 1088 in the Historia Regum—at this point almost wholly independent of Florence of Worcester—ends with the expulsion, not of Bishop William of Durham, but of Bishop Odo of Bayeux:

The story of the rebellion of 1088 in the Historia Regum—at this point nearly completely independent of Florence of Worcester—concludes with the removal, not of Bishop William of Durham, but of Bishop Odo of Bayeux:

… et ita episcopus [i.e., Odo] qui fere fuit secundus rex Angliae, honorem amisit irrecuperabiliter. Sed episcopus veniens Normanniam statim a Rodberto comite totius provinciae curam suscepit; cuius ordinem causae libellus in hoc descriptus aperte ostendit. Etiam Dunholmensis episcopus Willelmus, viii. anno episcopatus, et multi alii, de Anglia exierunt.[11]

… and so the bishop [i.e., Odo], who was almost the second king of England, lost his honor irretrievably. But the bishop, upon coming to Normandy, immediately took on the care of the whole province from Count Robert; the document outlining the case clearly shows this. Also, Bishop William of Durham, in the eighth year of his episcopate, along with many others, left England.[11]

And in a later passage the king’s restoration of Bishop William to his see is thus recorded:

And in a later passage, the king's reinstatement of Bishop William to his position is recorded like this:

Veniens Dunelmum, episcopum Willelmum restituit in sedem suam, ipso post annos tres die quo eam reliquit, scilicet iii. idus Septembris.[12]

When he arrived in Durham, he restored Bishop William to his seat, three years after he had left it, specifically on the 3rd of September.[12]

Thomas Arnold, the editor of Simeon’s Opera, remarks upon the clause “cuius ordinem causae libellus in hoc descriptus aperte ostendit” of the Historia Regum, “This ‘libellus,’ describing Odo’s administration in Normandy, appears to be lost.”[13] Taken by itself the passage is obscure, and it is perhaps not surprising that the editor wholly mistook its meaning. But a comparison of it with the clause “quam rem sequens libellus manifestat ex ordine” of the Durham tract at once reveals dependence and resolves the difficulty. The verbal similarities are striking, and the author of course uses the puzzling “causae” because the source from which he drew was in fact the account of a causa, viz., the trial of William of Saint-Calais before the curia regis. It is clear, therefore, that the libellus to which the author of the Historia Regum refers his readers is not a lost treatise on the administration of Bishop Odo in Normandy—as Arnold supposed—but in fact the Durham tract on the ‘unjust vexation’ of Bishop William, which Arnold had himself already published in the first volume of Simeon’s works. A further comparison of all the passages which have been indicated by italics in the foregoing excerpts fully confirms this conclusion and reveals the extent of the debt of the Historia Regum to the Durham tract. Not only the verbal agreements but the close similarities in thought are so marked as to preclude every possibility of independence.

Thomas Arnold, the editor of Simeon’s Opera, comments on the phrase “cuius ordinem causae libellus in hoc descriptus aperte ostendit” from the Historia Regum, stating, “This ‘libellus,’ which discusses Odo’s administration in Normandy, seems to be lost.”[13] Taken by itself, the passage is unclear, so it's not surprising that the editor completely misunderstood its meaning. However, comparing it to the phrase “quam rem sequens libellus manifestat ex ordine” from the Durham tract immediately shows its connection and solves the issue. The verbal similarities are striking, and the author deliberately uses the confusing term “causae” because the source he referenced was indeed an account of a causa, specifically the trial of William of Saint-Calais before the curia regis. Thus, it is clear that the libellus that the author of the Historia Regum refers to is not a lost document on Bishop Odo’s administration in Normandy, as Arnold believed, but actually the Durham tract regarding the ‘unjust vexation’ of Bishop William, which Arnold himself had already published in the first volume of Simeon’s works. A further comparison of all the passages highlighted in italics in the previous excerpts fully supports this conclusion and shows how much the Historia Regum owes to the Durham tract. Not only are there verbal agreements, but the close similarities in thought are so pronounced that they eliminate any chance of independent origin.

We are now in a position to see how the author of the Historia Regum worked. Having before him the chronicle of Florence of Worcester—which he regularly followed—with its dark picture of Bishop[215] William’s treason, and the elaborate Durham tract in his defence, he chose to suppress all reference to the bishop of Durham in connection with the rebellion, and substituted for him Odo of Bayeux as a scapegoat. Then at the end of his chapter he added, apparently as an afterthought, and borrowing directly from the Durham tract, that Bishop William ‘departed’ from England in the eighth year of his episcopate. The statement of the Historia Regum, therefore, that Odo of Bayeux upon his expulsion from England after the fall of Rochester went to Normandy and had the ‘care’ of the whole duchy committed to his charge, is valueless. If that honor belongs to any one, it is to William of Saint-Calais, bishop of Durham, as set forth in the conclusion of the tract De Iniusta Vexatione.[14]

We can now see how the author of the Historia Regum approached his work. He had the chronicle of Florence of Worcester in front of him—which he regularly followed—depicting Bishop[215] William as treacherous, along with the detailed Durham tract defending him. He chose to omit any mention of the bishop of Durham in relation to the rebellion, instead using Odo of Bayeux as a scapegoat. At the end of his chapter, he added, seemingly as an afterthought and directly borrowing from the Durham tract, that Bishop William ‘departed’ from England in the eighth year of his episcopate. Therefore, the statement in the Historia Regum that Odo of Bayeux, after being expelled from England following the fall of Rochester, went to Normandy and had the ‘care’ of the whole duchy assigned to him is worthless. If that honor should go to anyone, it belongs to William of Saint-Calais, bishop of Durham, as explained in the conclusion of the tract De Iniusta Vexatione.[14]

But the author of the Historia Regum was a clumsy borrower, and we have not yet reached the end of the confusion which has arisen as the result of his easy way of juggling with his sources. In a later passage in which he deals with the return of Bishop William to his see at the time of the expedition of William Rufus against King Malcolm in 1091, he explains that the restoration of the bishop took place on the third anniversary of his retirement, “that is, on the 3d before the Ides of September.” Freeman, relying upon this text, but apparently mistaking Ides for Nones, states that the arrival of the king in Durham and the reinstatement of the bishop took place on 3 September.[15] Comparison with the parallel text of the Durham tract, however, makes it clear that the author of the Historia Regum has here again made an unintelligent and altogether misleading use of his source, copying almost verbatim, but detaching the phrase “iii. idus Septembris” from the next sentence, where it properly refers to an event of the year 1093. It is necessary, therefore, to get back to the evidence of the De Iniusta Vexatione, which not only says that Bishop William was reinstated on the third anniversary of his expulsion, but fixes that earlier date with exactness: “Acceperunt ergo Ivo Taillesboci et Ernesius de Burone castellum Dunelmense in manus regis, et dissaisiverunt episcopum de ecclesia et de castello, et de omni terra sua xviii. kal. Decembr.” (p. 192). The bishop’s restoration, accordingly, should be dated 14 November 1091. If it cause surprise that William[216] Rufus should have undertaken a campaign in the northern country so late in the season, it may be noted that he previously had his hands full with an expedition against the Welsh,[16] and that Florence of Worcester in describing the campaign makes the significant statement, “multique de equestri exercitus eius fame et frigore perierunt.”[17]

But the author of the Historia Regum was a clumsy borrower, and we haven't reached the end of the confusion that has resulted from his careless handling of sources. In a later section discussing Bishop William's return to his position during William Rufus's campaign against King Malcolm in 1091, he states that the bishop was restored on the third anniversary of his departure, "specifically, on the 3rd before the Ides of September." Freeman, relying on this text but seemingly confusing Ides with Nones, claims that the king's arrival in Durham and the bishop's reinstatement occurred on 3 September.[15] However, comparing this to the corresponding text in the Durham tract makes it clear that the author of the Historia Regum has again made an unintelligent and misleading use of his source, copying almost word for word but separating the phrase “iii. idus Septembris” from the next sentence, where it correctly refers to an event in 1093. Therefore, we need to go back to the evidence in the De Iniusta Vexatione, which not only states that Bishop William was reinstated on the third anniversary of his expulsion but also specifies that earlier date precisely: “Acceperunt ergo Ivo Taillesboci et Ernesius de Burone castellum Dunelmense in manus regis, et dissaisiverunt episcopum de ecclesia et de castello, et de omni terra sua xviii. kal. Decembr.” (p. 192). Thus, the bishop's restoration should be dated 14 November 1091. If it’s surprising that William[216] Rufus would campaign in the north so late in the season, it's worth noting that he had been busy with a campaign against the Welsh,[16] and Florence of Worcester, in describing that campaign, makes the important comment, “multique de equestri exercitus eius fame et frigore perierunt.”[17]

It remains to raise a question as to the authorship of the Historia Regum. As is well known, the evidence on which both it and the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae are attributed to Simeon of Durham is not contemporary and not conclusive,[18] though a better case can be made out for the latter than for the former. Without discussing this evidence anew, and without entering at this time upon the more extended inquiry as to whether it is credible that two works of such different character and of such unequal merit can be by a single author, it is still pertinent here to remark their striking difference in point of view with regard to the controversy between William Rufus and the bishop of Durham. The Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae speaks of the quarrel and of the bishop’s expulsion and exile without any reserve; and, moreover, it contains remarkably full information concerning his fortunes while in exile.[19] In all this it is freely reproduced in the additions to the Durham libellus (pp. 171, 194 f.). And they in turn are used by the author of the Historia Regum.[20] Yet with these additions and the original libellus and Florence of Worcester all before him, he suppresses every reference to the alleged treason of Bishop William, persistently declines to use such words as expulsion and exile in connection with him, and steadily ignores the quarrel. For him the bishop ‘went out’ of England, although he unconsciously slips into an inconsistency in a later passage when he notes that the bishop was ‘restored’ to the see which he had ‘left.’[21] If the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae and the Historia Regum are by one and the same author, then assuredly he had a bad memory for what he had himself previously written, and his point of view had curiously shifted during the intervening years.

It still raises a question about who wrote the Historia Regum. As everyone knows, the evidence attributing it and the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae to Simeon of Durham isn't contemporary or definitive,[18] though a stronger argument can be made for the latter than for the former. Without rehashing this evidence or delving into the broader question of whether it's believable that two very different works of such unequal quality could be by the same author, it's still worth noting their significant differences in perspective regarding the conflict between William Rufus and the bishop of Durham. The Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae discusses the dispute and the bishop’s exile openly; moreover, it provides very detailed information about his situation during that exile.[19] In all this, it is freely incorporated in the additions to the Durham libellus (pp. 171, 194 f.). The author of the Historia Regum also uses these additions.[20] Yet despite having these additions, the original libellus, and Florence of Worcester all at his disposal, he omits any mention of the supposed treason of Bishop William, consistently avoids terms like expulsion and exile in relation to him, and completely ignores the conflict. For him, the bishop ‘went out’ of England, although he inadvertently introduces a contradiction later when he mentions that the bishop was ‘restored’ to the position he had ‘left.’[21] If the Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae and the Historia Regum are by the same author, then he must have a poor memory for what he previously wrote, and his perspective must have strangely shifted over the years.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Reprinted with slight revision from E. H. R., xxxii (1917), pp. 382-387.

[1] Reprinted with slight revision from E. H. R., xxxii (1917), pp. 382-387.

[2] Published in William Dugdale’s Monasticon Anglicanum, new ed. (London, 1817-30), i, pp. 244-250, and in Simeon of Durham, Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (London, 1882-85), i, pp. 170-195. References are to the latter edition.

[2] Published in William Dugdale’s Monasticon Anglicanum, new ed. (London, 1817-30), i, pp. 244-250, and in Simeon of Durham, Opera Omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (London, 1882-85), i, pp. 170-195. References are to the latter edition.

[3] Professor G. B. Adams has recently made it the basis of an admirable article entitled “Procedure in the Feudal Curia Regis” (Columbia Law Review, xiii, pp. 277-293); but he has confined his attention in the main to forms of procedure, and has dealt only incidentally with the critical problems involved.

[3] Professor G. B. Adams has recently written an excellent article titled “Procedure in the Feudal Curia Regis” (Columbia Law Review, xiii, pp. 277-293); however, he primarily focused on procedural forms and only touched on the critical issues involved.

[4] William Rufus, i, pp. 28 ff.; ii, pp. 469-474.

[4] William Rufus, i, pp. 28 ff.; ii, pp. 469-474.

[5] Historische Aufsätze dem Andenken an Georg Waitz gewidmet (Hanover, 1886), p. 159, n. 10.

[5] Historical Essays Dedicated to the Memory of Georg Waitz (Hanover, 1886), p. 159, n. 10.

[6] Columbia Law Review, xiii, pp. 277 f., 287, 291.

[6] Columbia Law Review, 13, pp. 277 and following, 287, 291.

[7] Simeon, H. D. E., pp. 119-122, 127 f.

[7] Simeon, H. D. E., pp. 119-122, 127 f.

[8] Simeon, H. D. E., pp. 128 f., 133-135.

[8] Simeon, H. D. E., pp. 128 f., 133-135.

[9] Cf. Arnold’s introduction, p. xxv. The Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae which they abridge was composed between 1104 and 1109. Ibid., p. xix.

[9] See Arnold’s introduction, p. xxv. The Historia Dunelmensis Ecclesiae, which they summarize, was written between 1104 and 1109. Ibid., p. xix.

[10] On the date of the composition of the Historia Regum see Simeon, H. R., pp. xx-xxi; cf. Simeon, H. D. E., p. xv.

[10] For the date when the Historia Regum was written, see Simeon, H. R., pp. xx-xxi; also refer to Simeon, H. D. E., p. xv.

[11] Simeon, H. R., pp. 216-217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Simeon, H. R., pp. 216-217.

[12] Ibid., p. 218.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 218.

[13] Ibid., p. 217, n. a.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 217, n. a.

[14] Cf. Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128: “quem comes Normannorum non ut exulem, sed ut patrem suscipiens, in magno honore per tres annos, quibus ibi moratus est, habuit.” The charters also bear evidence of the honored position which he enjoyed in Normandy during his exile. See Haskins, p. 76.

[14] Cf. Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128: “the count of the Normans did not receive him as an exile, but as a father, honoring him greatly for the three years he stayed there.” The charters also show the respected position he held in Normandy during his exile. See Haskins, p. 76.

[15] William Rufus, i, p. 300.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ William Rufus, p. 300.

[16] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365.

[16] William of Malmesbury, G. R., ii, p. 365.

[17] Vol. ii, p. 28. It is also clear from Florence that the king did not arrive in Durham until after the destruction of the English fleet, which took place a few days before Michaelmas; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1091. A reference to these events in the miracula of St. Cuthbert makes mention of the summer heat (tempus aestatis fervidum), but this evidently is to be connected with Malcolm’s raid of the previous summer and not with the later expedition of William Rufus against him. Simeon, H. R., p. 340.

[17] Vol. ii, p. 28. It’s also clear from Florence that the king didn’t arrive in Durham until after the English fleet was destroyed, which happened a few days before Michaelmas; cf. A.-S. C., a. 1091. A mention of these events in the miracula of St. Cuthbert refers to the summer heat (tempus aestatis fervidum), but this is clearly linked to Malcolm’s raid from the previous summer and not to the later expedition of William Rufus against him. Simeon, H. R., p. 340.

[18] For the evidence see Arnold’s introductions, i, pp. xv-xxiii; ii, pp. x-xi, xx-xxi.

[18] For the evidence, see Arnold’s introductions, i, pp. xv-xxiii; ii, pp. x-xi, xx-xxi.

[19] Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Simeon, H. D. E., p. 128.

[20] Simeon, H. R., pp. 216 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Simeon, H. R., pp. 216 f.

[21] Ibid., pp. 217 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 217 f.


APPENDIX C
ARNULF OF CHOCQUES, CHAPLAIN OF ROBERT CURTHOSE

Arnulf of Chocques, who went on the First Crusade with Robert Curthose and ended his dramatic career in 1118 as patriarch of Jerusalem, is a character of more than ordinary interest, and his provenance and early career are worthy of more careful investigation than they have yet received.[1] The foundation for such a study was laid in 1904, when, by the publication in a new and scholarly edition of a little-known text of the early twelfth century, entitled Versus de Viris Illustribus Diocesis Tarvanensis, the Belgian scholar Charles Moeller identified Arnulf’s birthplace as the village of Chocques in the diocese of Thérouanne on the river Clarence, an affluent of the Lys.[2] Thus Moeller returns to the view of the Flemish annalists Meyer and Malbrancq,[3] who manifestly knew and used this text; though modern writers upon the Crusades, overlooking it and relying mainly upon Albert of Aix,[4] have said that Arnulf was ‘of Rohes, a castle of Flanders,’ which no one has ever been able to identify.[5] If further evidence[218] were needed to establish the correctness of Moeller’s conclusion, it is found in a charter of 15 August 1095 by Robert Curthose in favor of Rouen cathedral, among the witnesses to which appears “Ernulfo de Cioches capellano meo.”[6] This document is also important as confirming and supplementing the meagre notices of the chroniclers, on which one is compelled to rely almost entirely for all that is known about Arnulf of Chocques before he went on the Crusade and came into prominence and controversy.

Arnulf of Chocques, who joined the First Crusade with Robert Curthose and culminated his dramatic career in 1118 as the patriarch of Jerusalem, is a figure of greater than usual interest, and his background and early career deserve more thorough examination than they have received so far.[1] The groundwork for such a study was established in 1904 when Belgian scholar Charles Moeller published a new scholarly edition of a little-known early twelfth-century text called Versus de Viris Illustribus Diocesis Tarvanensis, identifying Arnulf's birthplace as the village of Chocques in the diocese of Thérouanne on the river Clarence, which is a tributary of the Lys.[2] Moeller thus aligns with the views of the Flemish chroniclers Meyer and Malbrancq,[3] who clearly knew and utilized this text; however, modern writers on the Crusades, overlooking it and primarily relying on Albert of Aix,[4] have stated that Arnulf was 'from Rohes, a castle in Flanders,' which no one has been able to pinpoint.[5] If more proof[218] were needed to support Moeller's conclusion, it is found in a charter from 15 August 1095 by Robert Curthose in favor of Rouen cathedral, which lists “Ernulfo de Cioches capellano meo” among the witnesses.[6] This document is also significant as it confirms and adds to the sparse references from chroniclers, which one must largely depend on for understanding what is known about Arnulf of Chocques before he went on the Crusade and gained prominence and controversy.

As to Arnulf’s family, practically nothing is known; though one may safely infer that he was of lowly origin from the speech which his friend and former pupil, Ralph of Caen, puts into his mouth when he makes him say to the princely leaders of the Crusade, “You have promoted me from a humble station, and from one unknown you have made me famous, and, as it were, one of yourselves.”[7] His enemies openly charged that he was the son of a priest;[8] and that their accusations were not without foundation is evidenced by a letter of Pope Pascal II, replying in 1116 to complaints which had been made against Arnulf, and reinstating him in the patriarchal office from which he had been suspended by the papal legate. While clearing him entirely from two of the charges which had been brought against him, the pope announced that the third complaint, viz., the general belief as to a stain upon his birth, was to be overlooked, ‘by apostolic dispensation,’ in view of Arnulf’s great services and of the needs of the church.[9] The statement sometimes made that Arnulf had a niece named Emma, or Emelota,[10] who figures in the charters of the Latin Kingdom,[11] and who was the wife, first of Eustace Gamier, lord of Caesarea, and then of Hugh II, count of Jaffa, appears to rest upon the sole authority of William of Tyre.[12]

As for Arnulf’s family, we know almost nothing about it; however, one can reasonably assume that he came from a humble background based on the words his friend and former student, Ralph of Caen, puts in his mouth when he says to the noble leaders of the Crusade, “You have raised me from a lowly position, and from obscurity you have made me renowned, and, in a way, one of you.”[7] His enemies openly claimed that he was the son of a priest;[8] and that there was some truth to these accusations is shown by a letter from Pope Pascal II, responding in 1116 to complaints made against Arnulf, and reinstating him in the patriarchal role from which he had been suspended by the papal legate. While fully clearing him of two of the charges against him, the pope stated that the third accusation, namely the widespread belief regarding a blemish on his birth, would be disregarded ‘by apostolic dispensation,’ due to Arnulf’s significant contributions and the needs of the church.[9] There is a claim that Arnulf had a niece named Emma, or Emelota,[10] who appears in the documents of the Latin Kingdom,[11] and who was first married to Eustace Gamier, lord of Caesarea, and then to Hugh II, count of Jaffa. This seems to rely solely on the authority of William of Tyre.[12]

Considering the age in which he lived, Arnulf doubtless received an excellent education,[13] though where it is impossible to say; and while still a young man he appeared in Normandy as a teacher, presumably at Caen. Ralph of Caen, who later became the distinguished historian of the First Crusade, was among his pupils; and upon the completion of his great work, the Gesta Tancredi, dedicated it in grateful remembrance to his old master.[14]

Considering the time he lived in, Arnulf surely got a great education,[13] though it's unclear where; and while he was still young, he showed up in Normandy as a teacher, probably in Caen. Ralph of Caen, who later became a notable historian of the First Crusade, was one of his students; and after finishing his major work, the Gesta Tancredi, he dedicated it in grateful memory to his former teacher.[14]

Far more important for Arnulf’s future, however, was the connection which he early established with the Anglo-Norman ruling family when he was made tutor in grammar and dialectic to the oldest daughter of William the Conqueror, Cecilia, the pious nun of La Trinité at Caen, who later became the second abbess of her mother’s great foundation.[15] It was probably through the friendship thus established with the royal princess that the Flemish schoolmaster succeeded in rising to higher things; for Cecilia is said to have obtained from her indulgent brother, Duke Robert, the promise of episcopal honors for Arnulf, in case any of the Norman bishoprics should fall vacant;[16] and while he never gained that preferment, it can hardly be doubted that it was through her influence that he entered the service of the duke as chaplain. The charter to which attention has been called above furnishes proof that Arnulf already held that position in August 1096 (supra, n. 6). But his official connection with the ducal court undoubtedly began at least a year earlier, for the contemporary biographer of Abbot William of Bec states very specifically that on, or shortly after, 10 August 1094 he went on an important official errand for the duke in the capacity of ‘chancellor.’[17]

Far more important for Arnulf’s future, however, was the connection he established early on with the Anglo-Norman ruling family when he became the tutor in grammar and logic to the oldest daughter of William the Conqueror, Cecilia, the devout nun of La Trinité at Caen, who later became the second abbess of her mother’s significant foundation.[15] It was likely through the friendship he developed with the royal princess that the Flemish schoolmaster managed to move up in the world; for Cecilia is said to have secured a promise of bishopric honors for Arnulf from her lenient brother, Duke Robert, in case any of the Norman bishoprics became available;[16] and while he never received that advancement, it’s clear that it was through her influence that he entered the duke’s service as chaplain. The charter mentioned earlier provides evidence that Arnulf already held that position in August 1096 (supra, n. 6). However, his official ties to the ducal court must have started at least a year earlier, as the contemporary biographer of Abbot William of Bec clearly states that on, or shortly after, 10 August 1094, he went on an important official mission for the duke as ‘chancellor.’[17]

One other fact remains to be noticed as indicating Arnulf’s intimate relationship with another member of the Conqueror’s family. Although he was chaplain of the duke before and during the Crusade, he is said to have set out for the Holy War in the company of Robert’s uncle, Bishop Odo of Bayeux, who upon his death at Palermo, early in 1097, left him the greater part of his splendid outfit.[18]

One more fact stands out showing Arnulf’s close connection to another member of the Conqueror’s family. Even though he was the duke's chaplain before and during the Crusade, it's said he left for the Holy War with Robert’s uncle, Bishop Odo of Bayeux, who, upon his death in Palermo in early 1097, left him most of his impressive gear.[18]

FOOTNOTES

[1] New light has been thrown upon Arnulf’s career in Normandy by the publication of Professor Haskins’s Norman Institutions (pp. 74-75) since this Appendix was originally written; but it seems worth while to let it stand with slight modifications, since it may still serve to bring together in convenient form all the known facts concerning Arnulf’s early history. For the fullest treatment of Arnulf’s career as a whole see Eduard Franz, Das Patriarchat von Jerusalem im Jahre 1099 (Sagen, 1885), pp. 8-16. See also the critical and bibliographical notes in Ekkehard, Hierosolymita, ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Tübingen, 1877), p. 264, n. 8; G. F., p. 481, n. 14; Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 409, n. 15; Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana (1095-1127), ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 590, n. 24.

[1] New insights into Arnulf’s time in Normandy have emerged with the release of Professor Haskins’s Norman Institutions (pp. 74-75) since this Appendix was first written; however, it's still valuable to keep it with minor updates, as it can consolidate all the known information about Arnulf’s early history in a convenient way. For a comprehensive overview of Arnulf’s entire career, refer to Eduard Franz, Das Patriarchat von Jerusalem im Jahre 1099 (Sagen, 1885), pp. 8-16. Also, check out the critical and bibliographical notes in Ekkehard, Hierosolymita, edited by Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Tübingen, 1877), p. 264, n. 8; G. F., p. 481, n. 14; Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 409, n. 15; Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana (1095-1127), edited by Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 590, n. 24.

[2] “Les Flamands du Ternois au royaume latin de Jérusalem,” in Mélanges Paul Fredericq (Brussels, 1904), pp. 189-202. The decisive lines are (p. 191):

[2] “The Flemings of Ternois in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem,” in Mélanges Paul Fredericq (Brussels, 1904), pp. 189-202. The key lines are (p. 191):

Primus Evremarus sedit patriarcha Sepulchri;
Post hunc Arnulfus: oriundus uterque Cyokes.

[3] Jacques de Meyer, Commentarii sive Annales Rerum Flandricarum (Antwerp, 1561), a. 1099, fol. 34 v; Jacques Malbrancq, De Morinis et Morinorum Rebus (Tournay, 1639-54), ii, p. 684.

[3] Jacques de Meyer, Commentarii sive Annales Rerum Flandricarum (Antwerp, 1561), a. 1099, fol. 34 v; Jacques Malbrancq, De Morinis et Morinorum Rebus (Tournay, 1639-54), ii, p. 684.

[4] H. C. Oc., iv, p. 470: “Arnolfus de Zokes castello Flandriae.”

[4] H. C. Oc., iv, p. 470: “Arnolfus de Zokes castle in Flanders.”

[5] E.g., Riant, Hagenmeyer, and Röhricht at various places in their well known works. Hagenmeyer in his recent edition (1913) of Fulcher of Chartres (p. 590, n. 24) accepts Moeller’s conclusion; but Bréhier, writing in 1907 (L’église et l’Orient au moyen âge, p. 83), still says “Arnoul de Rohez.”

[5] For example, Riant, Hagenmeyer, and Röhricht in various parts of their well-known works. Hagenmeyer in his recent edition (1913) of Fulcher of Chartres (p. 590, n. 24) agrees with Moeller’s conclusion; however, Bréhier, writing in 1907 (L’église et l’Orient au moyen âge, p. 83), still refers to him as “Arnoul de Rohez.”

[6] Haskins, p. 70, no. 31; p. 74, n. 28. It is true that the text as printed from an original now lost has “Emulpho de Croches,” but this is probably a misreading for Cyoches or Cioches. G. A. de La Roque, Histoire généalogique de la maison de Harcourt (Paris, 1662), iii, preuves, p. 34.

[6] Haskins, p. 70, no. 31; p. 74, n. 28. It is true that the printed text from an original that is now lost says “Emulpho de Croches,” but this is likely a misreading for Cyoches or Cioches. G. A. de La Roque, Histoire généalogique de la maison de Harcourt (Paris, 1662), iii, proofs, p. 34.

[7] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 699.

[7] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 699.

[8] Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 302; Guibert of Nogent, ibid., iv, p. 233; William of Tyre, ibid., i, p. 365.

[8] Raymond of Aguilers, same source, iii, p. 302; Guibert of Nogent, same source, iv, p. 233; William of Tyre, same source, i, p. 365.

[9] Cartulaire de l’église du Saint Sépulchre, ed. Eugène de Rozière (Paris, 1849), no. 11.

[9] Cartulaire de l’église du Saint Sépulchre, ed. Eugène de Rozière (Paris, 1849), no. 11.

[10] Du Cange, Les familles d’outre-mer, ed. E.-G. Rey (Paris, 1869), pp. 274-275, 339, 431; T. W. Archer and C. L. Kingsford, The Crusades (London, 1894), pp. 118,193.

[10] Du Cange, Les familles d’outre-mer, ed. E.-G. Rey (Paris, 1869), pp. 274-275, 339, 431; T. W. Archer and C. L. Kingsford, The Crusades (London, 1894), pp. 118, 193.

[11] Reinhold Röhricht, Regesta Regni Hierosolymitani, and Additamentum (Innsbruck, 1893 and 1904), nos. 104, 112, 147, 102 a, 114 b.

[11] Reinhold Röhricht, Regesta Regni Hierosolymitani, and Additamentum (Innsbruck, 1893 and 1904), nos. 104, 112, 147, 102 a, 114 b.

[12] H. C. Oc., i, p. 628.

[12] H. C. Oc., i, p. 628.

[13] Guibert of Nogent, H. C. Oc., iv, p. 232: “in dialecticae eruditione non hebes, quum minime haberetur ad grammaticae documenta rudis”; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 604: “nullius etenim liberalis scientiae te cognovimus exsortem”; cf. the interesting passage (ibid., iii, p. 665) where Arnulf is represented while on the Crusade as learning astrology from a ‘didascalus.’ The other sources, while not particularizing, bear unanimous testimony to Arnulf’s learning. Cf. G. F., pp. 479-480; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 281; Ekkehard, Hierosolymita, p. 264.

[13] Guibert of Nogent, H. C. Oc., iv, p. 232: “in the study of dialectics, not dull, when he was by no means untrained in the lessons of grammar”; Ralph of Caen, ibid., iii, p. 604: “we have known you to be lacking in no liberal science”; cf. the interesting passage (ibid., iii, p. 665) where Arnulf is depicted learning astrology from a ‘teacher’ while on the Crusade. The other sources, while not specifying, all agree on Arnulf’s knowledge. Cf. G. F., pp. 479-480; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 281; Ekkehard, Hierosolymita, p. 264.

[14] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 604: “Praesertim mellita mihi erit quaecumque erit correctio tua, si, quem sortitus sum praeceptorem puer iuvenem, nunc quoque correctorem te impetravero vir senem.”

[14] H. C. Oc., iii, p. 604: “Your correction will be especially sweet to me if I can get you, an older man, to be my mentor, just like I got a younger teacher before.”

[15] Guibert of Nogent, ibid., iv, p. 232: “regis Anglorum filiam monacham ea … diu disciplina docuerat.” Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 303), without mentioning any particular teacher, remarks upon Cecilia’s unusual education: “Quae cum grandi diligentia in coenobio Cadomensi educata est et multipliciter erudita.”

[15] Guibert of Nogent, ibid., iv, p. 232: “the daughter of the King of the English, she… had been taught for a long time.” Ordericus Vitalis (ii, p. 303), without naming any specific teacher, comments on Cecilia’s unique education: “She was raised with great care in the monastery of Caen and educated in many ways.”

[16] Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 232.

[16] Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 232.

[17] Milo Crispin, Vita Venerabilis Willelmi Beccensis Tertii Abbatis, in Migne, cl, col. 718.

[17] Milo Crispin, Life of the Venerable William of Bec, Third Abbot, in Migne, cl, col. 718.

[18] Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 233: “Cuius comitatui idem Arnulfus sese indidit; et quum huic ipsi episcopo citra, nisi fallor, Romaniae fines finis obtigisset, ex illo maximo censu quem post se reliquerat, hunc legatarium, pene ante omnes, suppellectilis suae preciosae effecit.”

[18] Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 233: “Arnulfus joined the company of this bishop; and when he, if I'm not mistaken, had obtained a border beyond the borders of Romania, he made this legacy, from that great wealth he left behind, almost surpassing all others, for his precious belongings.”


APPENDIX D
ROBERT'S FRIENDS ON THE CRUSADE

It cannot be said with certainty that every one who appears in the ensuing list actually went on the First Crusade with Robert Curthose. Since it was desired to make the list as complete as possible, doubtful names have been included and marked with an asterisk (*). The evidence is fully set forth in each case, so that no confusion can arise.

It can't be said for sure that everyone listed here actually went on the First Crusade with Robert Curthose. Since we wanted to make the list as complete as possible, some uncertain names have been included and marked with an asterisk (*). The evidence for each case is clearly presented, so there won't be any confusion.

1. Alan, “dapifer sacrae ecclesiae Dolensis archiepiscopi.” Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

1. Alan, “steward of the sacred church of the archbishop of Dol.” Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

2. Alan Fergant, duke of Brittany. His presence is recorded at the siege of Nicaea (Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 316) and at the siege of Antioch (Baldric of Dol, ibid., p. 50, n. 9, being the variant from MS. G). His absence from Brittany during the Crusade is indicated by his disappearance from the charters of the period. The latest document which I have noted in which he appears before his departure is dated 27 July 1096. Cartulaire de l’ abbaye de Sainte-Croix de Quimperlé, ed. Léon Maître and Paul de Berthou, 2d ed. (Paris, 1904), no. 82, pp. 234-235. He was back again in Brittany 9 October 1101, when he made grants in favor of the abbey of Marmoutier. P. H. Morice, Mémoires pour servir de preuves à l’histoire ecclésiastique et civile de Bretagne (Paris, 1742-46), i, cols. 505, 507; cf. col. 504.

2. Alan Fergant, duke of Brittany. He is noted to be present at the siege of Nicaea (Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 316) and at the siege of Antioch (Baldric of Dol, ibid., p. 50, n. 9, being the variant from MS. G). His absence from Brittany during the Crusade is shown by his lack of appearances in the charters from that time. The last document I found that mentions him before he left is dated 27 July 1096. Cartulaire de l’ abbaye de Sainte-Croix de Quimperlé, ed. Léon Maître and Paul de Berthou, 2d ed. (Paris, 1904), no. 82, pp. 234-235. He returned to Brittany on 9 October 1101, when he made grants to the abbey of Marmoutier. P. H. Morice, Mémoires pour servir de preuves à l’histoire ecclésiastique et civile de Bretagne (Paris, 1742-46), i, cols. 505, 507; cf. col. 504.

3. Alan, son of Ralph de Gael. He was present with Robert at Nicaea, and advanced with him from there. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

3. Alan, son of Ralph de Gael. He was there with Robert at Nicaea and moved forward with him from that point. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

4. Alberic of Grandmesnil. Ordericus, iii, p. 484; cf. supra, p. 107, n. 88.

4. Alberic of Grandmesnil. Ordericus, iii, p. 484; cf. supra, p. 107, n. 88.

5. Anonymous, engineer of Robert of Bellême: “ingeniosissimum artificem, … cuius ingeniosa sagacitas ad capiendam Ierusalem Christianis profecit.” Ordericus, iii, p. 415.

5. Unknown, engineer of Robert of Bellême: “the most brilliant craftsman, … whose clever insight helped the Christians capture Jerusalem.” Ordericus, iii, p. 415.

6. *Anonymous, wife of Thurstin, prévôt of Luc. See no. 44 infra.

6. *Anonymous, wife of Thurstin, provost of Luc. See no. 44 below.

7. *Anonymous, son of Thurstin, prévôt of Luc. See no. 44 infra.

7. *Anonymous, son of Thurstin, prévôt of Luc. See no. 44 infra.

8. Arnulf of Chocques, chaplain of Robert Curthose. Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 281, 302. Cf. Appendix C.

8. Arnulf of Chocques, chaplain of Robert Curthose. Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 281, 302. Cf. Appendix C.

9. Arnulf of Hesdin: “Ernulfus de Hednith,” who was accused of complicity in Robert Mowbray’s conspiracy, and cleared himself by a judicial duel; but “tanto dolore et ira est commotus, ut abdicatis omnibus quae regis erant in Anglia, ipso rege invito et contradicente, discederet; associatus autem Christianorum exercitui, Antiochiam usque devenit, ibique extremum diem clausit. Cumque ei infirmanti principes medicorum curam adhibere vellent, respondisse fertur, ‘Vincit Dominus quare medicus me non continget, nisi ille pro cuius amore hanc peregrinationem suscepi.’” Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, pp. 301-302. Arnulf ceases to appear in charters from about the period of the First Crusade. Cf. Davis, Regesta, nos. 315, 319; Round, C. D. F., no. 1326.

9. Arnulf of Hesdin: “Ernulfus de Hednith,” who was accused of being involved in Robert Mowbray’s conspiracy, proved his innocence through a judicial duel; but “he was so overwhelmed with pain and anger that, abandoning everything that belonged to the king in England, even against the king's will and objections, he left; however, he joined the Christian army and made it as far as Antioch, where he eventually passed away. When the princes wanted to have doctors care for him as he was falling ill, it is said he replied, ‘The Lord prevails, so a doctor shall not touch me, unless it is for the love of him for whom I undertook this pilgrimage.’” Chronicon, in Liber de Hyda, pp. 301-302. Arnulf stops appearing in charters around the time of the First Crusade. Cf. Davis, Regesta, nos. 315, 319; Round, C. D. F., no. 1326.

10. *Aubrée la Grosse. See no. 20 infra.

10. *Aubrée the Big. See no. 20 below.

11. Bernard of Saint-Valery. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507. Ralph of Caen credits him with having been the first to scale the wall of Jerusalem. H. C. Oc., iii, p. 693.

11. Bernard of Saint-Valery. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507. Ralph of Caen claims he was the first to climb the walls of Jerusalem. H. C. Oc., iii, p. 693.

12. Conan de Lamballe, second son of Geoffrey I, called Boterel, count of Lamballe. He was present with Robert at Nicaea and advanced with him from there. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 28, 33; Albert of Aix, ibid., p. 316; Ordericus, iii, pp. 503, 507. He was killed by the Turks at Antioch 9 February 1098. Ralph of Caen saw his tomb there years afterwards. H. C. Oc., iii, p. 648.

12. Conan de Lamballe, the second son of Geoffrey I, known as Boterel, count of Lamballe. He was with Robert at Nicaea and traveled with him from there. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 28, 33; Albert of Aix, ibid., p. 316; Ordericus, iii, pp. 503, 507. He was killed by the Turks at Antioch on February 9, 1098. Ralph of Caen saw his tomb there years later. H. C. Oc., iii, p. 648.

13. Edith, wife of Gerard of Gournay and sister of William of Warenne. Her husband died on the Crusade, and she returned and became the wife of Dreux de Monchy. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 277-278.

13. Edie, wife of Gerard of Gournay and sister of William of Warenne. Her husband died in the Crusade, and she came back and married Dreux de Monchy. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 277-278.

14. Emma, wife of Ralph de Gael and daughter of William Fitz Osbern. She accompanied her husband on the Crusade. Ordericus, ii, p. 264; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 287.

14. Emma, wife of Ralph de Gael and daughter of William Fitz Osbern. She went along with her husband on the Crusade. Ordericus, ii, p. 264; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 287.

15. Enguerrand, son of Count Hugh of Saint-Pol. He died at Marra in Syria. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 372, 451; Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 276.

15. Enguerrand, son of Count Hugh of Saint-Pol. He died at Marra in Syria. Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 372, 451; Raymond of Aguilers, ibid., iii, p. 276.

16. *Eustace III, count of Boulogne. It seems impossible to determine the route taken by Eustace of Boulogne on the First Crusade. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1096), Henry of Huntingdon (p. 219), and Albert of Aix (H. C. Oc., iv, p. 314), he went with Robert Curthose; Baldric of Dol (ibid., p. 20), Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 484-485), and Robert the Monk (H. C. Oc., iii, p. 732), on the[223] other hand, all say that he went with his brother Godfrey of Bouillon. Cf. G. F., p. 465, n. 17.

16. *Eustace III, count of Boulogne. It seems impossible to figure out the route taken by Eustace of Boulogne during the First Crusade. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (a. 1096), Henry of Huntingdon (p. 219), and Albert of Aix (H. C. Oc., iv, p. 314), he traveled with Robert Curthose; Baldric of Dol (ibid., p. 20), Ordericus Vitalis (iii, pp. 484-485), and Robert the Monk (H. C. Oc., iii, p. 732), while all others say that he went with his brother Godfrey of Bouillon. Cf. G. F., p. 465, n. 17.

17. Fulcher of Chartres, historian of the Crusade. See the introduction to Hagenmeyer’s edition of the Historia Hierosolymitana.

17. Fulcher of Chartres, historian of the Crusade. See the introduction to Hagenmeyer’s edition of the Historia Hierosolymitana.

18. Geoffrey Chotard, one of the barons (proceres) of Ancenis: “anno dedicationis Maioris Monast. ab Urbano papa facte statim post Pascha, cum dominus abbas noster tunc temporis Bernardus rediret a Nanneto civitate per Ligerim, anno scilicet ordinationis sue .xiii. venit ad portum Ancenisi,” and Geoffrey Chotard, “post parum temporis iturus in Ierusalem cum exercitu Christianorum super paganos euntium,” came to him and granted to Saint-Martin freedom from customs on the Loire. P. H. Morice, Preuves, i, col. 488.

18. Geoffrey Chotard, one of the barons (proceres) of Ancenis: “In the year of the dedication of the Major Monastery by Pope Urban, right after Easter, when our lord abbot Bernard was returning from the city of Nannet along the Loire River, in the year of his ordination .xiii., he arrived at the port of Ancenis.” Geoffrey Chotard, “after a short time planning to go to Jerusalem with the Christian army going against the pagans,” came to him and granted Saint-Martin freedom from customs on the Loire. P. H. Morice, Preuves, i, col. 488.

19. Gerard of Gournay. Ordericus, iii, pp. 484, 507; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 316; Baldric of Dol, ibid., p. 33. He was accompanied by his wife Edith, and died on the Crusade. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 277-278. Cf. no. 13 supra.

19. Gerard of Gournay. Ordericus, iii, pp. 484, 507; Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 316; Baldric of Dol, ibid., p. 33. He was with his wife Edith and died during the Crusade. Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, pp. 277-278. See no. 13 supra.

20. *Gilbert, an architect (?). “Tunc Gislebertus, quidam laicus, de Ierusalem Rotomagum venit, et a praefato patre [i.e., Abbot Hilgot of Saint-Ouen, 1092-1112] ad monachatum susceptus, ecclesiae suae digniter profecit. Opus enim basilicae, quod iamdudum admiranda magnitudine intermissum fuerat, assumpsit; ibique pecuniam Alberadae Grossae, dominae suae, quae, in via Dei moriens, thesaurum ei suum commendaverat, largiter distraxit, et inde, aliorum quoque fidelium subsidiis adiutus, insigne opus perficere sategit.” Ordericus, iii, pp. 432-433.

20. *Gilbert, an architect (?). “Then Gilbert, a certain layperson, came from Jerusalem to Rouen, and he was taken in by the aforementioned father [i.e., Abbot Hilgot of Saint-Ouen, 1092-1112] to become a monk, and he greatly advanced the dignity of his church. He took on the work of the basilica, which had long been interrupted due to its astonishing size; there, he generously drew funds from his lady, Albrada the Great, who, while dying on the way to God, had entrusted her treasure to him, and with help from the contributions of other faithful, he aimed to complete the remarkable work.” Ordericus, iii, pp. 432-433.

21. Gilbert, bishop of Évreux. He was present at the council of Clermont as legatus of his fellow bishops. Ordericus, iii, p. 470. He was with Bishop Odo of Bayeux at the time of the latter’s death at Palermo early in 1097. Ibid., iv, pp. 17-18; iii, p. 266. Cf. no. 29 infra. If Gilbert completed the Crusade, he must have returned from Jerusalem far more quickly than most of his comrades, for he was back in Normandy by the middle of November 1099. Ordericus, iv, p. 65; cf. v, pp. 159, 195-196.

21. Gilbert, bishop of Évreux. He attended the council of Clermont as a representative of his fellow bishops. Ordericus, iii, p. 470. He was with Bishop Odo of Bayeux when Odo died in Palermo in early 1097. Ibid., iv, pp. 17-18; iii, p. 266. See no. 29 infra. If Gilbert completed the Crusade, he must have returned from Jerusalem much faster than most of his peers, as he was back in Normandy by the middle of November 1099. Ordericus, iv, p. 65; cf. v, pp. 159, 195-196.

22. *Guy, eldest son of Gerard le Duc. He received five solidi from Saint-Vincent of Le Mans “cum pergeret ad Ierusalem cum Pagano de Monte Dublelli.” Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 666. The editors, without good reason, date the document “circa 1096.” Cf. no. 30 infra.

22. *Dude, the oldest son of Gerard le Duc. He received five solidi from Saint-Vincent of Le Mans "as he was heading to Jerusalem with the Pagan from Monte Dublelli." Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 666. The editors, for no valid reason, date the document to “around 1096.” See no. 30 infra.

23. *Guy de Sarcé, a knight of Saint-Vincent of Le Mans. He surrendered his fief to the abbot and monks of Saint-Vincent, and received from them 20 livres manceaux and 300 solidi. This was done in the chapter on 22 June 1096, “eo videlicet anno quo Urbanus papa adventu suo occiduas illustravit partes, quoque etiam innumerabiles turbas populorum admonitione sua, immo vero Dei suffragante auxilio, Ierosolimitanum iter super paganos adire monuit.” It is not improbable that Guy’s brothers, Nicholas and Pain, accompanied him on the Crusade. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 317. This charter was witnessed, among others, by William de Braitel, who is no. 47 of our list infra.

23. *Guy de Sarcé, a knight of Saint-Vincent of Le Mans. He handed over his land to the abbot and monks of Saint-Vincent, and received from them 20 livres manceaux and 300 solidi. This took place in the meeting on 22 June 1096, “the same year that Pope Urban illuminated the western regions with his arrival and urged countless crowds of people, with God’s help, to go to Jerusalem against the pagans.” It's quite possible that Guy’s brothers, Nicholas and Pain, joined him on the Crusade. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 317. This charter was witnessed, among others, by William de Braitel, who is no. 47 on our list infra.

24. *Hamo de Huna. He made a grant to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans on 29 July 1096; and “post non multum vero temporis … antequam Ierusalem iret quo tendere volebat,” he added another gift, and received from the monks 20 solidi. “Hoc actum fuit in domo monachorum apud Bazogers, in adventu Domini iv die ante natale Domini.” Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 460. This was 22 December, presumably of the year 1096. Hamo, therefore, did not accompany the other crusaders in the autumn, but he may very well have overtaken them in Italy the following spring.

24. *Hamo from Huna. He made a donation to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans on July 29, 1096; and “not long after … before he went to Jerusalem as he intended,” he made another contribution and received 20 solidi from the monks. “This took place in the monks' house at Bazogers, on the Lord's arrival four days before Christmas.” Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 460. This was December 22, presumably in 1096. Therefore, Hamo did not join the other crusaders in the autumn, but he might have caught up with them in Italy the following spring.

25. Hervé, son of Dodeman. He is named among those who advanced with Robert after the capture of Nicaea. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507; cf. n. 6, ibid., where Le Prévost remarks that ‘Breton chronicles’ name Hervé, son of Guyomark, count of Léon, in place of Hervé, son of Dodeman.

25. Hervé, son of Dodeman. He is listed among those who moved forward with Robert after the capture of Nicaea. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507; cf. n. 6, ibid., where Le Prévost notes that ‘Breton chronicles’ mention Hervé, son of Guyomark, count of Léon, instead of Hervé, son of Dodeman.

26. Hugh II, count of Saint-Pol. He set out from Normandy with Robert in 1096. Ordericus, iii, p. 484. He was present at the siege of Nicaea, and advanced with Robert from there. Ibid., pp. 502-503, 507; Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 28, 33. He was present at the siege of Antioch. Albert of Aix, ibid., p. 372.

26. Hugh II, count of Saint-Pol. He left Normandy with Robert in 1096. Ordericus, iii, p. 484. He participated in the siege of Nicaea and moved forward with Robert from there. Ibid., pp. 502-503, 507; Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 28, 33. He also took part in the siege of Antioch. Albert of Aix, ibid., p. 372.

27. *Ingelbaudus: “Ego Ingelbaudus illud Sepulchrum volo petere.” In view of the proposed journey he made various grants to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 101. The editors date the document “circa 1096,” but there are no chronological data. Most of the documents among which this appears are of the late eleventh century.

27. *Ingelbaudus: “I, Ingelbaudus, want to visit that tomb.” Considering the planned journey, he made several donations to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 101. The editors date the document to “around 1096,” but there are no specific dates. Most of the documents included are from the late eleventh century.

28. Ivo of Grandmesnil. Ordericus, iii, p. 484. Cf. supra, p. 107, n. 88.

28. Ivo of Grandmesnil. Ordericus, iii, p. 484. Cf. supra, p. 107, n. 88.

29. Odo, bishop of Bayeux. He was present at the council of Clermont as legatus of his fellow bishops. Ordericus, iii, p. 470. He[225] was in touch with Abbot Gerento of Saint-Bénigne of Dijon, the Pope’s special agent, who was promoting the Crusade in Normandy during the summer of 1096. Haskins, pp. 75-76. But it seems probable that he undertook the Crusade rather to escape the wrath of William Rufus than from any religious zeal. Ordericus, iv, pp. 16-17. He died at Palermo, in February 1097 according to Ordericus Vitalis (ibid.), though his obit was celebrated in Bayeux cathedral on Epiphany (6 January). Ulysse Chevalier, Ordinaire et coutumier de l’église cathédrale de Bayeux (Paris, 1902), p. 410. He was buried by his fellow bishop, Gilbert of Évreux, in the cathedral church of St. Mary at Palermo, and Count Roger reared a splendid monument over his grave. Ordericus, iv, pp. 17-18; iii, p. 266; cf. Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 233. Odo’s epitaph is published, from a late seventeenth century MS., by V. Bourrienne, in Revue catholique de Normandie, x, p. 276.

29. Odo, bishop of Bayeux. He was at the council of Clermont as a representative of his fellow bishops. Ordericus, iii, p. 470. He[225] was in contact with Abbot Gerento of Saint-Bénigne of Dijon, the Pope’s special envoy, who was advocating for the Crusade in Normandy during the summer of 1096. Haskins, pp. 75-76. However, it likely seems that he joined the Crusade more to avoid the anger of William Rufus than from any true religious passion. Ordericus, iv, pp. 16-17. He passed away in Palermo in February 1097 according to Ordericus Vitalis (ibid.), although his death was commemorated in Bayeux cathedral on Epiphany (6 January). Ulysse Chevalier, Ordinaire et coutumier de l’église cathédrale de Bayeux (Paris, 1902), p. 410. He was laid to rest by his fellow bishop, Gilbert of Évreux, in the cathedral church of St. Mary at Palermo, and Count Roger erected a magnificent memorial over his grave. Ordericus, iv, pp. 17-18; iii, p. 266; cf. Guibert of Nogent, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 233. Odo’s epitaph is published, from a late seventeenth-century manuscript, by V. Bourrienne, in Revue catholique de Normandie, x, p. 276.

30. *Pain de Mondoubleau. See the quotation from Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 666, in no. 22 supra. The editors accept this as convincing evidence that Pain de Mondoubleau went on the First Crusade, but in the absence of any definite date there is no proof. And indeed it seems hardly likely that we have to do here with the First Crusade, since in 1098, according to Ordericus Vitalis—who, however, is a very untrustworthy guide in matters of chronology—Pain was in Maine and handed over the castle of Ballon to William Rufus. Ordericus, iv, p. 47; cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 47; Auguste de Trémault, “Recherches sur les premiers seigneurs de Mondoubleau,” in Bulletin de la Société archéologique du Vendômois, xxv (1886), pp. 301-302. The latter mentions no evidence of Pain’s having gone on any crusade.

30. *Pain de Mondoubleau. See the quote from Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 666, in no. 22 supra. The editors consider this convincing evidence that Pain de Mondoubleau was part of the First Crusade, but without a specific date, there’s no proof. In fact, it doesn't seem likely that this relates to the First Crusade, since in 1098, according to Ordericus Vitalis—who, by the way, is not a reliable source for chronology—Pain was in Maine and handed over the castle of Ballon to William Rufus. Ordericus, iv, p. 47; cf. Latouche, Maine, p. 47; Auguste de Trémault, “Recherches sur les premiers seigneurs de Mondoubleau,” in Bulletin de la Société archéologique du Vendômois, xxv (1886), pp. 301-302. The latter does not provide any evidence that Pain participated in any crusade.

31. Pain Peverel. The distinguished Norman knight who acted as Robert’s standard-bearer on the Crusade, and who upon his return was granted a barony in England by Henry I, and became the patron of Barnwell priory. He is described as “egregio militi, armis insigni, milicia pollenti, viribus potenti, et super omnes regni proceres bellico usu laudabili.” He endowed the church of Barnwell with notable relics which he brought back from the Holy Land: “reliquias verissimas super aurum et topazion preciosas, quas in expedicione Antiochena adquisierat cum Roberto Curthose, dum signiferi vicem gereret, necnon quas a patriarcha et rege et magnatibus illius terre impetraverat.” Liber Memorandorum Ecclesie de Barnewelle, ed. J. W. Clark (Cambridge, 1907), pp. 54, 55, 41, 46. According to the editor this[226] anonymous work was written in its present form in 1295-96; the author had access to documents, and probably based his narrative on the work of an earlier writer (introduction, pp. ix-x, xiv). The part dealing with our period contains notable chronological inaccuracies, but for the fundamental facts of the life of Pain Peverel it may probably be relied upon.

31. Pain Peverel. The famous Norman knight who served as Robert’s standard-bearer during the Crusade, and who, upon his return, was granted a barony in England by Henry I and became the patron of Barnwell Priory. He is described as “an exceptional warrior, distinguished in arms, prominent in military service, powerful in strength, and surpassing all the nobles of the kingdom in commendable military usage.” He gifted the church of Barnwell with significant relics that he brought back from the Holy Land: “the most authentic relics, worth more than gold and precious topaz, which he obtained during the Antioch expedition alongside Robert Curthose, while serving as standard-bearer, as well as those he acquired from the patriarch, the king, and the nobles of that land.” Liber Memorandorum Ecclesie de Barnewelle, ed. J. W. Clark (Cambridge, 1907), pp. 54, 55, 41, 46. According to the editor, this [226] anonymous work was written in its current form in 1295-96; the author had access to documents and likely based his narrative on earlier writings (introduction, pp. ix-x, xiv). The section related to our period contains some notable chronological inaccuracies, but for the key facts of Pain Peverel's life, it is likely reliable.

32. Philip of Bellême, called the Clerk, fifth son of Roger of Montgomery. He set out with Robert from Normandy in 1096, and died at Antioch. Ordericus, iii, pp. 483, 426.

32. Philip of Bellême, known as the Clerk, was the fifth son of Roger of Montgomery. He left Normandy with Robert in 1096 and died in Antioch. Ordericus, iii, pp. 483, 426.

33. *Rainerius de Pomera. “Ista quae narravimus [i.e., the details of a miracle wrought by St. Nicholas of Bari] a quodam bono et fideli homine, nomine Rainerio, de villa quae dicitur Pomera, didicimus, qui haec vidit et audivit et iis omnibus praesens affuit, dum rediret de itinere Ierusalem.” Miracula S. Nicolai conscripta a Monacho Beccensi, in Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi, ed. the Bollandists (Brussels, 1889-93), ii, p. 427.

33. *Rainerius of Pomera. “What we have related [i.e., the details of a miracle performed by St. Nicholas of Bari] we learned from a good and loyal man named Rainerio, from the village called Pomera, who saw and heard these things and was present for all of them while returning from the journey to Jerusalem.” Miracula S. Nicolai conscripta a Monacho Beccensi, in Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi, ed. the Bollandists (Brussels, 1889-93), ii, p. 427.

34. Ralph de Gael. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 28, 38; Ordericus, iii, pp. 484, 503, 507; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 287. Emma, his wife, and Alan, his son, went with him. Cf. nos. 14 and 3 supra.

34. Ralph de Gaël. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 28, 38; Ordericus, iii, pp. 484, 503, 507; Interpolations de Robert de Torigny, in William of Jumièges, p. 287. His wife Emma and his son Alan went with him. See nos. 14 and 3 supra.

35. Richard, son of Fulk, of Aunou-le-Faucon: “quidam miles, genere Normannicus, vocabulo Ricardus, filius Fulconis senioris de Alnou.” After the capture of Jerusalem he was saved from shipwreck off the Syrian coast through the miraculous interposition of St. Nicholas of Bari; and upon his return to Normandy he became a monk of Bec. Miracula S. Nicolai conscripta a Monacho Beccensi, in Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi, ed. the Bollandists, ii, p. 429. On Fulk of Aunou, see Ordericus, ii, p. 75.

35. Richard, son of Fulk from Aunou-le-Faucon: “a certain knight, of Norman descent, named Richard, son of Fulk the Elder of Alnou.” After the capture of Jerusalem, he was rescued from a shipwreck off the Syrian coast thanks to the miraculous help of St. Nicholas of Bari; and upon his return to Normandy, he became a monk at Bec. Miracula S. Nicolai conscripta a Monacho Beccensi, in Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi, edited by the Bollandists, ii, p. 429. For Fulk of Aunou, see Ordericus, ii, p. 75.

36. Riou de Lohéac. He died while on the Crusade, but sent back to Lohéac a casket of precious relics, among them a portion of the true Cross and a fragment of the Sepulchre: “Notum sit … quod Waulterius, Iudicaelis filius de Lohoac, quidam miles nobilissimus et illius castri princeps et dominus… Sancto Salvatori suisque monachis quoddam venerandum et honorabile sanctuarium, quod frater suus, videlicet Riocus, dum iret Hierosolyman, adquisierat, et post mortem suam, nam in itinere ipso obiit, per manum Simonis de Ludron sibi transmiserat, scilicet quandam particulam Dominicę; Crucis et de Sepulchro Domini et de cęteris Domini sanctuariis, cum maximis[227] donariis quę subter scribentur, honorificę dedit et in perpetuum habere concessit.” These relics were placed in the church of Saint-Sauveur at Lohéac in the presence of a great concourse of clergy and people, among them being the famous Robert of Arbrissel, “quidam sanctissimus homo.” The document was attested, among others, by Walter and William, Riou’s brothers, and by Geoffrey his son, Gonnor his wife, and Simon de Ludron. “Hoc factum est in castello de Lohoac, iuxta ipsam aecclesiam monachorum, .iii. kal. Iul., in natali apostolorum Petri et Pauli, anno ab incarnatione Domini millesimo centesimo .i., luna .xxix., epacte .xviii., Alano comite existente, Iudicahele episcopatum Sancti Maclovii obtinente, et hoc donum cum suo archidiacono Rivallono annuente, data .vi. non. Iulii.” Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Redon, ed. Aurélien de Courson (Paris, 1863: Documents inédits), nos. 366, 367. Baldric of Dol names him among those who advanced with Robert from Nicaea. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33.

36. Riou of Lohéac. He died while on the Crusade, but sent back to Lohéac a box of precious relics, including a piece of the true Cross and a fragment of the Sepulchre: “Let it be known … that Waulterius, son of Iudicaelis from Lohéac, a certain very noble knight and prince and lord of that castle… gave to the Holy Savior and his monks a venerated and honorable sanctuary that his brother, Riou, had acquired while on his way to Jerusalem, and after his death, since he died during the journey, was handed over to Simon de Ludron, namely a part of the Lord's Cross and of the Lord's Sepulchre and of other Lord's sanctuaries, with significant gifts that will be listed below, which he honorably bestowed and granted to be held forever.” These relics were placed in the church of Saint-Sauveur at Lohéac in front of a large gathering of clergy and people, including the famous Robert of Arbrissel, “a very holy man.” The document was confirmed by Walter and William, Riou’s brothers, as well as by Geoffrey his son, Gonnor his wife, and Simon de Ludron. “This took place in the castle of Lohéac, near the monks' church, on the 3rd of the Kalends of July, on the feast day of the apostles Peter and Paul, in the year of the Lord one thousand one hundred and one, on the 29th moon, in the 18th epact, during the time of Count Alan, with Iudicael holding the episcopate of Saint Maclovius, and this gift being granted with his archdeacon Rivallon’s consent, dated the 6th of the Nones of July.” Cartulaire de l’abbaye de Redon, ed. Aurélien de Courson (Paris, 1863: Documents inédits), nos. 366, 367. Baldric of Dol mentions him among those who advanced with Robert from Nicaea. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33.

37. Robert of Jerusalem, count of Flanders. One of the well known leaders, who was closely associated with Robert Curthose during most of the Crusade and who returned with him at least as far as southern Italy. See Chapter IV, passim.

37. Robert from Jerusalem, count of Flanders. He was one of the prominent leaders who worked closely with Robert Curthose throughout most of the Crusade and returned with him to at least southern Italy. See Chapter IV, passim.

38. *Robert the Vicar (vicarius). Before he went to Jerusalem (priusquam Ierusalem pergeret) he made donations to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans—his wife, son, and brothers consenting—and received from Abbot Ranulf and the monks four livres manceaux. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 522. The document is undated, but the mention of Abbot Ranulf places it between 1080 and 1106. The editors date it “circa 1096.”

38. *Rev. Robert (vicarius). Before he went to Jerusalem (priusquam Ierusalem pergeret), he made donations to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans—with the agreement of his wife, son, and brothers—and received four livres manceaux from Abbot Ranulf and the monks. Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 522. The document is undated, but because it mentions Abbot Ranulf, it is placed between 1080 and 1106. The editors date it “around 1096.”

39. Roger of Barneville. G. F., p. 185; Ordericus, iii, p. 503. He was captured and beheaded by the Turks at Antioch early in June 1098; and was buried amid great sorrow by his fellow crusaders in the church of St. Peter. Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 159; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 252; Ordericus, iii, pp. 549, 538; Robert the Monk, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 808-809; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, pp. 407-408.

39. Roger of Barneville. G. F., p. 185; Ordericus, iii, p. 503. He was captured and executed by the Turks at Antioch in early June 1098, and his fellow crusaders buried him with great sorrow in the church of St. Peter. Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 159; Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 252; Ordericus, iii, pp. 549, 538; Robert the Monk, in H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 808-809; Albert of Aix, ibid., iv, pp. 407-408.

40. Rotrou of Mortagne II, son of Geoffrey II, count of Perche. His father died during his absence, having made provision for Rotrou to succeed him in the countship upon his return from the Crusade. Ordericus, iii, p. 483; v, p. 1.

40. Rotrou of Mortagne II, son of Geoffrey II, count of Perche. His father passed away while he was away, having made arrangements for Rotrou to take over the countship when he returned from the Crusade. Ordericus, iii, p. 483; v, p. 1.

41. Simon de Ludron. It was he who brought back the relics which had been obtained by Riou de Lohéac while on the Crusade. See the extract from the Redon cartulary quoted in no. 36 supra.

41. Simon de Ludron. He brought back the relics that Riou de Lohéac had obtained during the Crusade. See the extract from the Redon cartulary mentioned in no. 36 supra.

42. Stephen, count of Aumale. He was one of the Norman rebels who had previously sided with William Rufus against Robert Curthose. Ordericus, iii, p. 475. But he was on friendly terms with the duke by 14 July 1096—doubtless as a result of the pacification which had been brought about by the Pope—since Robert attested a charter by Stephen on that date. Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 20; cf. Haskins, p. 67, no. 5. Stephen also attested a charter by the duke in 1096. Archives de la Seine-Inférieure, G 4069 (Inventaire sommaire, iii, p. 255). Albert of Aix records his presence at Nicaea; and Ralph of Caen names him among those who at Antioch were obligated to Robert Curthose by gifts or homage. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 316; iii, p. 642.

42. Stephen, Count of Aumale. He was one of the Norman rebels who had previously supported William Rufus against Robert Curthose. Ordericus, iii, p. 475. But he was on good terms with the duke by July 14, 1096—probably due to the peace that the Pope helped establish—since Robert confirmed a charter by Stephen on that date. Gallia Christiana, xi, instr., col. 20; cf. Haskins, p. 67, no. 5. Stephen also confirmed a charter by the duke in 1096. Archives de la Seine-Inférieure, G 4069 (Inventaire sommaire, iii, p. 255). Albert of Aix notes his presence at Nicaea; and Ralph of Caen lists him among those at Antioch who owed gifts or allegiance to Robert Curthose. H. C. Oc., iv, p. 316; iii, p. 642.

43. Stephen, count of Blois and Chartres. One of the well known leaders of the Crusade. He was closely associated with Robert Curthose at least as far as Nicaea. He became faint-hearted and turned back home after the expedition had reached Antioch. See Chapter IV, passim.

43. Stephen, count of Blois and Chartres. One of the well-known leaders of the Crusade. He was closely linked with Robert Curthose at least until Nicaea. He lost his courage and headed back home after the expedition reached Antioch. See Chapter IV, passim.

44. *Thurstin, son of Turgis, prévot of Luc-sur-Mer. In 1096 he pledged his allod (alodium) of forty acres at Luc for four marks and a mount (equitatura): “si ipse Turstinus aut uxor eius vel filius post vi annos rediret, redderet Sancto Stephano ad finem vi annorum iiiiᵒʳ argenti marcas.” Probably the Crusade was in contemplation, though it is not specifically mentioned. R. Génestal, Rôle des monastères comme établissements de crédit (Paris, 1901), p. 215; cf. pp. 29-30.

44. *Thurstin, son of Turgis, provost of Luc-sur-Mer. In 1096 he pledged his allod (land) of forty acres at Luc for four marks and a horse: “if Thurstin or his wife or son returns after six years, he will give to St. Stephen at the end of six years four marks of silver.” It’s likely that the Crusade was being considered, although it's not specifically mentioned. R. Génestal, Role of Monasteries as Credit Institutions (Paris, 1901), p. 215; cf. pp. 29-30.

45. Walter of Saint-Valery. Ordericus, iii, pp. 483, 507; Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33.

45. Walter of Saint-Valery. Ordericus, iii, pp. 483, 507; Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33.

46. Wigo de Marra, a crusader from Perche. “Rediens a Ierosolimitano itinere, tempore profectionis communis Aquilonensium et Occidentalium,” he passed through Tours; and while he rested there with the monks of Saint-Julien, he gave them his church at Bellou-sur-Huîne, a gift which he afterwards confirmed upon reaching home. Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, no. 51. The document is dated 1099, “regnante Willelmo rege Anglorum et duce Normannorum,” and is of special interest as indicating the early date at which some of the crusaders got back to western Europe.

46. Wigo de Marra, a crusader from Perche. “On my way back to Jerusalem during the common departure of the Northerners and Westerners,” he passed through Tours; and while resting there with the monks of Saint-Julien, he gave them his church at Bellou-sur-Huîne, a gift he confirmed once he returned home. Chartes de S.-Julien de Tours, no. 51. The document is dated 1099, “during the reign of King William of England and Duke of Normandy,” and is particularly interesting because it indicates how early some of the crusaders returned to Western Europe.

47. *William de Braitel (en Lombron), son of Geoffrey the vicomte. With the consent of his brothers he made a donation to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans in 1096, “eo videlicet anno quo papa Urbanus occidentales partes presentia sua illustravit.” Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 738. The similarity of dating between this charter and[229] no. 317 of the same cartulary (cf. no. 23 supra), as well as the fact that many of the witnesses are identical in both, makes it seem not improbable that they were drawn up on the same occasion. If William actually went on the First Crusade, his return appears to have been delayed until 1116. In that year a precious relic which he brought back from Jerusalem for Adam, a Manceau who had become a canon of the church of the Holy Sepulchre, was presented to the cathedral church of Le Mans. Actus Pontificum, p. 407. Cf. Samuel Menjot d’Elbenne, Les sires de Braitel au Maine du XIᵉ au XIIIᵉ siècle (Mamers, 1876), p. 38.

47. *William de Braitel (in Lombron), son of Geoffrey the vicomte. With his brothers' approval, he made a donation to Saint-Vincent of Le Mans in 1096, “in that year when Pope Urban visited the western regions.” Cartulaire de S.-Vincent, no. 738. The similar dating of this charter and[229] no. 317 of the same cartulary (compare no. 23 supra), along with the fact that many witnesses are the same in both, suggests that they were likely created on the same occasion. If William actually participated in the First Crusade, his return seems to have been delayed until 1116. In that year, a valuable relic he brought back from Jerusalem for Adam, a Manceau who became a canon of the church of the Holy Sepulchre, was presented to the cathedral church of Le Mans. Actus Pontificum, p. 407. See also Samuel Menjot d’Elbenne, Les sires de Braitel au Maine du XIᵉ au XIIIᵉ siècle (Mamers, 1876), p. 38.

48. William, son of Ranulf de Briquessart, vicomte of Bayeux. He is named among those who advanced with Robert from Nicaea. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

48. William, son of Ranulf de Briquessart, vicomte of Bayeux. He is listed among those who traveled with Robert from Nicaea. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

49. *William de Colombières. On 7 June 1103 Henry de Colombières granted to Saint-Martin of Troarn “all that his father William had given and granted before he went on crusade (Ierosolimam pergeret).” Round, C. D. F., no. 471.

49. *William de Colombières. On June 7, 1103, Henry de Colombières gave to Saint-Martin of Troarn “everything his father William had given and granted before he went on crusade (Ierosolimam pergeret).” Round, C. D. F., no. 471.

50. William de Ferrières. He is named among those who advanced with Robert from Nicaea. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

50. William de Ferrières. He is listed among those who marched with Robert from Nicaea. Baldric of Dol, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 33; Ordericus, iii, p. 507.

51. William de Percy, benefactor of Whitby abbey. He died while on the Crusade. “Denique nobilissimus Willielmus de Perci Ierosolimam petens, apud locum qui vocatur Mons Gaudii, qui est in provincia Ierosolimitana, migravit ad Dominum, ibique honorifice sepultus est.” Cartularium Abbathiae de Whiteby, ed. J. C. Atkinson (Durham, 1879-81), i, p. 2. The quotation is from the “Memorial of Benefactions,” which, according to the editor, was written in the second half of the twelfth century, certainly before 1180. It is probably only a legend that William’s heart was brought back and buried at Whitby abbey. His son had evidently succeeded him by 6 January 1100. Davis, Regesta, no. 427.

51. William de Percy, supporter of Whitby Abbey. He passed away while on the Crusade. “Finally, the most noble William de Percy, aiming for Jerusalem, died at a place called Mount of Joy, which is in the province of Jerusalem, and there he was honorably buried.” Cartularium Abbathiae de Whiteby, ed. J. C. Atkinson (Durham, 1879-81), i, p. 2. The quote is from the “Memorial of Benefactions,” which, according to the editor, was written in the latter half of the twelfth century, certainly before 1180. It’s likely just a legend that William’s heart was brought back and buried at Whitby Abbey. His son had clearly taken over by January 6, 1100. Davis, Regesta, no. 427.

52. William du Vast. On 9 September 1096, “vadens in Ierusalem,” he pledged his land to the abbey of Fécamp for a loan of three marks until his return. Léopold Delisle, Littérature latine et histoire du moyen âge (Paris, 1890), pp. 28-29.

52. William du Vast. On September 9, 1096, “going to Jerusalem,” he pledged his land to the abbey of Fécamp for a loan of three marks until his return. Léopold Delisle, Littérature latine et histoire du moyen âge (Paris, 1890), pp. 28-29.


APPENDIX E
Laodicea and the First Crusade

Laodicea, as a commodious port on the Syrian coast directly opposite the fertile island of Cyprus, was a maritime base of the utmost importance to the crusaders, and it has a special interest for the life of Robert Curthose. Its history during the period of the First Crusade is obscure, and it may be admitted at the outset that it will not be possible to elucidate it entirely from such meagre and contradictory materials as have survived. Nevertheless, the problems are by no means hopeless; and the sources, such as they are, are worthy of a more careful and critical examination than they have yet received.[1]

Laodicea, a convenient port on the Syrian coast directly across from the fertile island of Cyprus, was an incredibly important maritime base for the crusaders and is particularly significant for the life of Robert Curthose. Its history during the First Crusade is unclear, and it's fair to say at the start that we won't be able to fully clarify it based on the limited and conflicting materials that have survived. However, the challenges aren't insurmountable; the available sources deserve a more thorough and critical examination than they have received so far.[1]

From the oriental sources it seems reasonably certain that during the period immediately preceding the arrival of the crusaders in Syria Laodicea was in the hands of the Turks. Previous to 1086 it had belonged to the Munkidhites of Shaizar;[2] but it passed from their hands into the possession of Malik-Shah when in that year he established himself at Aleppo.[3] Malik-Shah granted it to Kasim ed-daula Aksonkor, who held it until his death in 1094.[4] There is no evidence that it passed out of Turkish control between this date and the arrival of the crusaders and their associates from the West in 1097; and, in view of the precarious situation of the Eastern Empire and the preoccupation of the Greek Emperor with other problems during this period, there seems to be no ground for such a supposition. According to Kemal ed-Din—who wrote towards the middle of the thirteenth century, and whose statement would perhaps deserve little consideration were it not so specific—a fleet of twenty-two ships came from Cyprus on the 8th of the month of Ramadan in the year 490 of the Hegira (19 August 1097), entered the port of Laodicea, pillaged the town, and carried off all the merchandise.[5]

From Eastern sources, it seems quite certain that right before the crusaders arrived in Syria, Laodicea was controlled by the Turks. Before 1086, it had belonged to the Munkidhites of Shaizar; [2] but it changed hands when Malik-Shah took it over after establishing himself in Aleppo that same year.[3] Malik-Shah granted it to Kasim ed-daula Aksonkor, who held it until his death in 1094.[4] There’s no evidence that it fell out of Turkish control between then and the arrival of the crusaders and their allies from the West in 1097. Considering the unstable situation of the Eastern Empire and the Greek Emperor's focus on other issues during this time, there’s no reason to think otherwise. According to Kemal ed-Din—who wrote in the mid-thirteenth century, and whose claim is quite specific—on the 8th of Ramadan in the year 490 of the Hegira (August 19, 1097), a fleet of twenty-two ships arrived from Cyprus, entered the port of Laodicea, looted the town, and took away all the merchandise.[5]

The western sources dealing with Laodicea in 1097-98 are numerous; but at some points they are contradictory, and at best they yield but scanty information. It will be well to analyze them separately with some care:—

The Western sources about Laodicea in 1097-98 are numerous; however, at certain points, they conflict and at best provide limited information. It would be wise to examine them individually and thoroughly:—

(1) The letter of Anselm de Ribemont to Archbishop Manasses of Rheims, written from Antioch near the end of November 1097, states definitely that Laodicea had been taken—evidently by some one acting in the interest of the crusaders, and pretty clearly before the arrival of the land forces at Antioch on 21 October 1097.[6]

(1) The letter from Anselm de Ribemont to Archbishop Manasses of Rheims, written from Antioch around the end of November 1097, clearly states that Laodicea had been captured—obviously by someone acting on behalf of the crusaders, and quite likely before the land forces arrived at Antioch on October 21, 1097.[6]

This statement is confirmed by the anonymous Florinensis Brevis Narratio Belli Sacri,[7] as it is also by the account of Raymond of Aguilers.

This statement is backed up by the anonymous Florinensis Brevis Narratio Belli Sacri,[7] as well as by the account of Raymond of Aguilers.

(2) Raymond of Aguilers, who, because of his actual presence in Syria and his close association with the count of Toulouse, is by all odds the best and most reliable chronicler dealing with the events now under consideration, seems to have received but little attention from modern scholars in this connection. According to his account, which is quite full, English mariners, who were fired with enthusiasm for the Crusade, sailed via Gibraltar to the eastern Mediterranean, and with much labor obtained possession of the port of Antioch (evidently Port St. Simeon is meant) and of Laodicea before the arrival of the land forces. And during the siege of Antioch, together with the Genoese, they rendered important services to the crusaders by means of their fleet, keeping open commercial intercourse with Cyprus and other islands, and in particular protecting the ships of the Greeks from attack by the Saracens. Finally, when the crusaders were about to advance from Syria upon Jerusalem, the English, finding that their ships had been reduced by wear and tear from thirty to nine or ten, abandoned them or burned them, and joined the land forces on the southward march.[8]

(2) Raymond of Aguilers, who was actually present in Syria and closely associated with the count of Toulouse, is undoubtedly the best and most reliable chronicler regarding the events being discussed. However, he seems to have received little attention from modern scholars in this context. According to his detailed account, English sailors, inspired by the Crusade, sailed through Gibraltar to the eastern Mediterranean and, with considerable effort, took control of the port of Antioch (which likely refers to Port St. Simeon) and Laodicea before the land forces arrived. During the siege of Antioch, they provided essential support to the crusaders alongside the Genoese, using their fleet to maintain trade links with Cyprus and other islands, particularly safeguarding Greek ships from attacks by the Saracens. Ultimately, when the crusaders were preparing to move from Syria to Jerusalem, the English found their fleet diminished from thirty ships to just nine or ten due to wear and tear, so they abandoned or burned their remaining ships and joined the land forces for the southward march.[8]

Now, of the actual presence of English mariners on the Syrian coast acting in coöperation with the crusaders, there can be no doubt. Apart from the foregoing narrative, the fact is proved beyond question (a) by the well known letter of the clergy and people of Lucca in which they state that their citizen Bruno had journeyed from Italy to Antioch “with English ships,” had taken part in the siege, and had stayed on for three weeks after the victory;[9] and (b) by the letter of Patriarch Dagobert, written from Jerusalem in the spring of 1100, which mentions the presence of English ships, apparently at Jaffa.[10] While the English ships referred to in these letters are not necessarily, or even probably, identical with those mentioned by Raymond of Aguilers, the letters are still of great importance as demonstrating the general fact of the presence and activity of English mariners at this period in these distant waters.

Now, there is no doubt about the actual presence of English sailors on the Syrian coast working alongside the crusaders. Besides the earlier narrative, this fact is confirmed beyond question (a) by the well-known letter from the clergy and people of Lucca, in which they state that their citizen Bruno traveled from Italy to Antioch “with English ships,” participated in the siege, and stayed for three weeks after the victory; [9] and (b) by the letter of Patriarch Dagobert, written from Jerusalem in the spring of 1100, which mentions the presence of English ships, apparently in Jaffa.[10] While the English ships mentioned in these letters are not necessarily the same as those referred to by Raymond of Aguilers, the letters are still very important for demonstrating the general fact of English sailors' presence and activity in these distant waters during this period.

As will appear below, Raymond’s account receives some further confirmation from Ordericus Vitalis and from Ralph of Caen.

As you will see below, Raymond's account gets some additional confirmation from Ordericus Vitalis and from Ralph of Caen.

(3) The narrative of Ordericus differs widely from that of Raymond of Aguilers. According to him, at the time when the Christians were themselves being besieged at Antioch (6-28 June 1098), a great number of pilgrims from England and other islands of the ocean landed at Laodicea and were joyfully welcomed by the inhabitants, who accepted their protection against the Turks. The chief among these pilgrims was Edgar Atheling.[11] Taking Laodicea under his protection, Edgar afterwards handed it over to Robert Curthose, whom he loved as a brother. Thus Robert gained possession of Laodicea, and came[233] and dwelt there for some time with Normans, English, and Bretons. Then, leaving his own garrison in the fortresses, Robert pursued his way to Jerusalem. But meanwhile Ravendinos, protospatharius of Emperor Alexius, and other Greek officers came with an expedition by sea, and laid siege to Laodicea; and the citizens, sympathizing with the Greeks, their compatriots, expelled the men from beyond the Alps and admitted imperial governors.[12]

(3) The story from Ordericus is very different from that of Raymond of Aguilers. He says that while the Christians were being besieged in Antioch (June 6-28, 1098), many pilgrims from England and other islands came to Laodicea and were warmly welcomed by the locals, who sought their protection against the Turks. The leader of these pilgrims was Edgar Atheling.[11] Edgar took Laodicea under his protection and later gave it to Robert Curthose, whom he considered a brother. This is how Robert came to control Laodicea and stayed there for a while with Normans, English, and Bretons. Afterward, he left his own soldiers at the fortresses and continued his journey to Jerusalem. Meanwhile, Ravendinos, the protospatharius of Emperor Alexius, and other Greek officials launched a sea expedition and laid siege to Laodicea; the citizens, feeling sympathy for their fellow Greeks, expelled the men from beyond the Alps and welcomed the imperial governors.[12]

William of Malmesbury is the only other writer who mentions a journey of Edgar Atheling to the Holy Land, and his account is very different from that of Ordericus Vitalis. He makes no mention of English mariners, and he places Edgar’s arrival in the East, in company with a certain Robert, son of Godwin, at the time of the siege of Ramleh by the Saracens (May 1102).[13]

William of Malmesbury is the only other writer who talks about Edgar Atheling's trip to the Holy Land, and his version differs significantly from that of Ordericus Vitalis. He doesn't mention English sailors and states that Edgar arrived in the East, along with a man named Robert, son of Godwin, during the siege of Ramleh by the Saracens (May 1102).[13]

(4) Raymond of Aguilers is authority for the statement that Robert was absent from Antioch in the third month of the siege, apparently about Christmas 1097.[14]

(4) Raymond of Aguilers is the source for the claim that Robert was not in Antioch during the third month of the siege, which was likely around Christmas in 1097.[14]

A fuller explanation of this absence seems to be supplied by Ralph of Caen, who says that Robert, disgusted with the tedium of the siege, withdrew to Laodicea in the hope of ruling there; for the English at that time were holding it for the Emperor, and being menaced by a wandering band, had called in Robert as their protector. Robert accordingly went to Laodicea and gave himself up to idleness and sleep. Yet he was not altogether useless, for, having come upon opulence, he shared it generously with his needy comrades at the siege. Laodicea was then the only city on the Syrian coast which was Christian and which obeyed the Emperor; and Cyprus had filled it with an abundance of wine, grain, and cattle. Robert was very loath to turn his back upon such ease and plenty; and it was only after he had been thrice summoned, and even threatened with excommunication, that he reluctantly yielded to the entreaties of his comrades and returned to the hardships of the siege.[15]

A more complete explanation of this absence comes from Ralph of Caen, who says that Robert, fed up with the boredom of the siege, left for Laodicea hoping to take charge there; at that time, the English were holding it for the Emperor and, being threatened by a roaming group, had called on Robert as their protector. So, Robert went to Laodicea and indulged in laziness and sleep. However, he wasn’t completely useless, as he came across wealth and generously shared it with his struggling comrades at the siege. Laodicea was then the only Christian city on the Syrian coast that obeyed the Emperor; and Cyprus had filled it with plenty of wine, grain, and livestock. Robert was very reluctant to abandon such comfort and abundance; and it was only after he had been summoned three times and even threatened with excommunication that he gave in to his comrades' pleas and returned to the trials of the siege.[15]

From the place which this incident occupies in Ralph’s general narrative one would judge that it belongs to the spring of 1098; but he does not date it exactly, and his chronology at best is confused and by no means trustworthy. It may be conjectured that this account is to be connected with the above mentioned briefer but more trustworthy statement of Raymond of Aguilers, thus placing the episode in the winter of 1097-98. Ralph’s chronology is not to be regarded as impossible, however, since there is no record of Robert’s presence at Antioch between 9 February and the end of May, or even the first of June, and he may very well have enjoyed more than one sojourn in Laodicea.

From where this incident fits in Ralph’s overall story, it seems to take place in the spring of 1098; however, he doesn’t specify the date, and his timeline is generally unclear and definitely not reliable. It's likely that this account connects to the previously mentioned shorter but more reliable account by Raymond of Aguilers, which would place the event in the winter of 1097-98. Ralph’s timeline shouldn’t be dismissed as impossible, though, since there are no records of Robert being in Antioch from February 9 until the end of May or even the first of June, and he may very well have spent time in Laodicea more than once.

Further evidence of the duke’s connection with Laodicea is found in a curious statement of Guibert of Nogent that Robert had once held it, but that when the citizens were unable to bear his excessive exactions, they drove his garrison from the fortresses and threw off his domination, and out of hatred abjured the use of the money of Rouen.[16]

Further evidence of the duke’s connection with Laodicea can be found in an interesting statement by Guibert of Nogent, who noted that Robert had once governed it. However, when the citizens couldn’t stand his harsh taxes anymore, they kicked his garrison out of the fortresses and rejected his rule, and out of resentment, they refused to use the money from Rouen.[16]

Finally, the twelfth-century poet Gilo remarks that English victors gave Laodicea to the Norman count.[17]

Finally, the twelfth-century poet Gilo notes that the English winners handed Laodicea over to the Norman count.[17]

(5) The problem of Laodicea in its relation to the First Crusade is still further complicated by a statement of Anna Comnena that the Emperor wrote—she gives no date—to Raymond of Toulouse, directing him to hand over the city to Andronicus Tzintzilucas, and that Raymond obeyed.[18] Both Riant[19] and Chalandon[20] accept this[235] statement and assign the Emperor’s letter to the first half of 1099. Their reason for so doing appears to be found in the strange narrative of Albert of Aix, which is unique among the sources.

(5) The issue of Laodicea in relation to the First Crusade is further complicated by a claim from Anna Comnena that the Emperor wrote—she doesn't provide a date—to Raymond of Toulouse, instructing him to give the city to Andronicus Tzintzilucas, and that Raymond complied.[18] Both Riant[19] and Chalandon[20] accept this[235] statement and date the Emperor’s letter to the first half of 1099. Their reasoning seems to be based on the unusual story of Albert of Aix, which is unique among the sources.

(6) According to Albert of Aix, while Baldwin and Tancred were at Tarsus on the way to Antioch (circa September 1097) a strange fleet approached the Cilician coast. It proved to be made up of ‘Christian pirates’ from “Flanders, Antwerp, Frisia, and other parts of Gaul [sic],” who under their commander, a certain Guinemer of Boulogne, had been pursuing their calling for the past eight years. But when they learned of the Crusade, they concluded a treaty with Baldwin, and, landing, joined forces with him and advanced as far as Mamistra. But here they turned back, and, reëmbarking, sailed away to Laodicea, which they besieged and took. Then resting there in the enjoyment of ease and plenty, they sent no aid to their Christian brothers at Antioch. But presently they were attacked and cut to pieces by ‘Turcopoles’[21] and men of the Emperor, who recovered the citadel and threw Guinemer into prison, Godfrey and the other chiefs at Antioch being ignorant of the whole affair. Later Guinemer was released at the request of Godfrey.[22]

(6) According to Albert of Aix, while Baldwin and Tancred were in Tarsus on their way to Antioch (around September 1097), a strange fleet came to the Cilician coast. It turned out to be a group of 'Christian pirates' from “Flanders, Antwerp, Frisia, and other parts of Gaul [sic],” who had been led by a man named Guinemer of Boulogne and had been pursuing this lifestyle for the past eight years. When they learned about the Crusade, they made a deal with Baldwin, landed, joined forces with him, and advanced as far as Mamistra. However, they turned back at that point, reboarded their ships, and sailed to Laodicea, where they laid siege and captured the city. After resting there in comfort and abundance, they didn’t send any help to their Christian brothers in Antioch. Eventually, they were attacked and defeated by ‘Turcopoles’[21] and the Emperor’s men, who took back the citadel and imprisoned Guinemer, with Godfrey and the other leaders in Antioch unaware of the entire situation. Later, Guinemer was released at Godfrey's request.[22]

Elsewhere Albert sets forth another version of these curious events. Guinemer and his pirates, he tells us, had assembled their fleet in conjunction with the Provençaux of the land of Saint-Gilles under the dominion of Count Raymond.[23] Then, sailing to Laodicea, they had taken it and driven out the Turks and Saracens whom they found there. Then, after the siege of Antioch, they had handed their prize over to Count Raymond. Still later, Guinemer, the master of the pirates, had been captured by the Greeks, and after long imprisonment had been released through the intervention of Duke Godfrey. Then, when the advance to Jerusalem had been decided upon, Raymond had restored Laodicea to the Emperor, and so kept his faith inviolably.[24]

Elsewhere, Albert shares another account of these strange events. He tells us that Guinemer and his pirates teamed up with the Provençaux from the land of Saint-Gilles, which was under the rule of Count Raymond.[23] They then sailed to Laodicea, captured it, and drove out the Turks and Saracens who were there. After the siege of Antioch, they handed over their prize to Count Raymond. Later on, Guinemer, the leader of the pirates, was captured by the Greeks and, after a long imprisonment, was released thanks to Duke Godfrey's intervention. Then, when the decision was made to advance to Jerusalem, Raymond returned Laodicea to the Emperor, demonstrating his unwavering loyalty.[24]

Thus, if we could rely upon Albert of Aix, Laodicea came into the hands of the count of Toulouse after the siege of Antioch, and[236] Alexius might naturally be expected to write him demanding its restoration to the Empire, as Riant and Chalandon suppose in accepting the above mentioned statement of Anna Comnena regarding the Emperor’s letter. It should be noted, however, that from Albert’s statement that Raymond handed over Laodicea to Alexius when the advance to Jerusalem had been decided upon,[25] it follows that the transfer could not have taken place later than 16 January 1099, the date on which Raymond moved southward from Kafartab;[26] whereas Chalandon has shown that the letter of which Anna speaks cannot be earlier than March 1099.[27] Albert of Aix and Anna Comnena, therefore, are not mutually confirmatory.

Thus, if we can trust Albert of Aix, Laodicea fell to the count of Toulouse after the siege of Antioch, and[236] Alexius would have likely written to him asking for its return to the Empire, as Riant and Chalandon suggest when they refer to Anna Comnena's account about the Emperor’s letter. However, it's important to note that according to Albert’s account, Raymond gave Laodicea to Alexius when they decided to advance toward Jerusalem,[25] which means the transfer must have happened no later than January 16, 1099, the day Raymond moved south from Kafartab;[26] whereas Chalandon indicated that the letter Anna refers to could not be dated earlier than March 1099.[27] Therefore, Albert of Aix and Anna Comnena do not support each other’s accounts.

(7) Finally, note should be taken of the statement of Cafaro of Genoa—who passed the winter of 1100-01 at Laodicea, but who wrote as an old man years afterwards—that, at the time of the capture of Antioch by the crusaders, Laodicea with its fortresses was held by the Emperor, and was under the immediate command of Eumathios Philocales, duke of Cyprus.[28]

(7) Finally, it's important to mention what Cafaro of Genoa said—who spent the winter of 1100-01 in Laodicea, but wrote as an old man many years later—that at the time the crusaders captured Antioch, Laodicea and its fortifications were controlled by the Emperor and were directly commanded by Eumathios Philocales, the duke of Cyprus.[28]

So much for an analysis of the sources. It remains to consider what conclusions may reasonably be drawn from them. And since the efforts which have been made to accept them all as of equal validity and to bring them into reconciliation have plainly not been successful, it will be well to begin with a consideration of some things which must probably be eliminated.

So much for analyzing the sources. Now we need to think about what conclusions we can reasonably draw from them. Since the attempts to treat them all as equally valid and to reconcile them have clearly not worked, it's a good idea to start by considering some things that will likely need to be set aside.

And first, it seems clear that the account of Ordericus Vitalis, which represents Edgar Atheling as landing at Laodicea between 6 and 28 June 1098 at the head of a great body of English pilgrims, cannot be accepted without serious modification; for we know from reliable English sources that towards the end of 1097 Edgar was engaged in Scotland, assisting his kinsman, another Edgar,[29] to obtain the Scottish throne;[30] and it would, it seems, have been impossible for him to have made the necessary preparations for a crusade and to have journeyed from Scotland to Laodicea within the limitations of time[237] which our sources impose. It is perhaps conceivable that he should have made a hurried trip to Italy in the winter of 1097-98 with a small band of attendants, and sailing from there, have reached the Syrian coast by June. But according to Ordericus he arrived at the head of “almost 20,000 pilgrims … from England and other islands of the ocean.” Further, if the account of Ordericus were to be brought into chronological accord with the other sources which deal with Robert’s sojourn at Laodicea, the arrival of Edgar Atheling would probably have to be placed several months earlier, indeed, in the early winter of 1097-98, almost at the very time he is known to have been in Scotland. The chronology of Ordericus, therefore—which in general is notoriously unreliable—seems at this point unacceptable; and William of Malmesbury, who places Edgar’s arrival in the East in May 1102, appears to give the necessary correction. In view of the testimony of both Ordericus Vitalis and William of Malmesbury, it can hardly be doubted that Edgar Atheling actually went to the Holy Land; but that he reached Laodicea in time to have anything to do with the calling in of Robert Curthose seems highly improbable, if not impossible.

And first, it’s clear that Ordericus Vitalis’s account, which claims Edgar Atheling landed in Laodicea between June 6 and 28, 1098, leading a large group of English pilgrims, can't be accepted without significant modifications. We know from reliable English sources that by the end of 1097, Edgar was in Scotland, helping his relative, another Edgar,[29] secure the Scottish throne;[30] and it would have been impossible for him to prepare for a crusade and travel from Scotland to Laodicea in the timeframe our sources suggest. It’s perhaps possible he made a quick trip to Italy in the winter of 1097-98 with a small group and then sailed to the Syrian coast by June. But according to Ordericus, he arrived leading “almost 20,000 pilgrims… from England and other islands of the ocean.” Moreover, if Ordericus’s account were to align chronologically with other sources about Robert’s time in Laodicea, Edgar Atheling’s arrival would likely have to be placed several months earlier, possibly in the early winter of 1097-98, nearly the exact time he was known to be in Scotland. Thus, the chronology of Ordericus, which is generally quite unreliable, seems unacceptable here; and William of Malmesbury, who places Edgar’s arrival in the East in May 1102, appears to provide the necessary correction. Given the testimonies of both Ordericus Vitalis and William of Malmesbury, it is hard to doubt that Edgar Atheling actually traveled to the Holy Land; however, it seems highly unlikely, if not impossible, that he arrived in Laodicea in time to be involved in the summoning of Robert Curthose.

The tale of Guinemer of Boulogne and his fleet of Christian pirates, as told by Albert of Aix, must also meet with rougher handling than it has yet received, and for the following reasons: (1) The description of this fleet with its “masts of wondrous height, covered with purest gold, and refulgent in the sunlight”[31] is not such as to inspire confidence, particularly in such a writer as Albert of Aix, where one expects at any time to meet with the use of untrustworthy poetical materials. (2) As the narrative proceeds it becomes self-contradictory. At one point we are told that Guinemer was captured by the Greeks during the siege of Antioch, whereas at another he seems to have held Laodicea throughout the siege—since he turned it over to Count Raymond after the siege—; and his capture and imprisonment by the Greeks are placed still later. (3) Albert of Aix is in direct contradiction with Raymond of Aguilers, the best of all our authorities, who tells us that the English held Laodicea during the whole of the siege of Antioch and rendered important services to the crusaders; whereas, according to Albert’s account, Guinemer and his pirates held it and refused to aid the crusaders. (4) Not a scrap of evidence concerning Guinemer and his pirates has come to light in any source except Albert[238] of Aix—unless perchance their fleet is to be identified with the ships which, according to Kemal ed-Din, came from Cyprus 19 August 1097, pillaged Laodicea, and sailed away;[32] and this seems unlikely. (5) In any case, outside the pages of Albert of Aix, evidence is lacking that such a piratical fleet held Laodicea for any considerable period; and apparently the only reason why Riant and Chalandon have accepted this fantastical tale of Guinemer and the Christian pirates is the fancied possibility of connecting it with the letter which, according to Anna Comnena, the Emperor wrote at an undetermined date to Raymond of Toulouse, directing him to hand over Laodicea to Andronicus Tzintzilucas. But Riant and Chalandon have somewhat arbitrarily assigned this letter to the first half of 1099. If Raymond was directed to hand Laodicea over, he must have possessed it. Therefore, so the argument seems to run, the Guinemer episode should be accepted as explaining how Raymond came into possession of Laodicea. But, as has already been pointed out, this explanation involves a serious chronological inconsistency. Further, the evidence is not conclusive that the letter ever existed—it rests upon the sole statement of Anna Comnena—and, if it did exist, it may with more reason, and with less violence to Anna’s chronology, be assigned to the period between September 1099 and June 1100, when Raymond is known to have been in possession of Laodicea and on terms of close understanding with the Emperor.[33]

The story of Guinemer of Boulogne and his fleet of Christian pirates, as narrated by Albert of Aix, needs to be scrutinized more critically than it has been so far, for several reasons: (1) The portrayal of this fleet with its “masts of wondrous height, covered with purest gold, and refulgent in the sunlight”[31] isn’t very convincing, especially from a writer like Albert of Aix, where one might expect unreliable poetic embellishments. (2) As the story unfolds, it contradicts itself. At one point, it states that Guinemer was captured by the Greeks during the siege of Antioch, while in another section, it suggests that he held Laodicea throughout the siege—since he transferred it to Count Raymond after the siege—; and his capture and imprisonment by the Greeks are mentioned even later. (3) Albert of Aix directly contradicts Raymond of Aguilers, our most reliable source, who claims that the English controlled Laodicea throughout the siege of Antioch and provided significant help to the crusaders; whereas, according to Albert’s account, Guinemer and his pirates had it and refused to support the crusaders. (4) There’s no evidence concerning Guinemer and his pirates in any source except Albert[238] of Aix—unless perhaps their fleet is the same as the ships that, according to Kemal ed-Din, arrived from Cyprus on August 19, 1097, looted Laodicea, and then left;[32] which seems improbable. (5) In any case, there’s no evidence outside Albert of Aix that such a pirate fleet held Laodicea for any significant duration; and it appears that Riant and Chalandon have only accepted this fantastical tale of Guinemer and the Christian pirates because they fancied a connection with a letter that, according to Anna Comnena, the Emperor wrote at an unspecified time to Raymond of Toulouse, instructing him to hand over Laodicea to Andronicus Tzintzilucas. However, Riant and Chalandon have rather arbitrarily dated this letter to the first half of 1099. If Raymond was ordered to hand over Laodicea, he must have already had it. Therefore, the reasoning goes, the Guinemer episode should be seen as an explanation for how Raymond gained control of Laodicea. But, as previously noted, this explanation has a serious chronological flaw. Moreover, the evidence is not definitive that the letter ever existed—it solely relies on Anna Comnena's account—and, if it did exist, it might be more reasonably and consistently placed between September 1099 and June 1100, when Raymond is known to have held Laodicea and had a close understanding with the Emperor.[33]

The foregoing considerations are not, it may be conceded, sufficient to prove that there is no shadow of truth in the tale of Guinemer and the pirates; but they do constitute a strong case against the narrative as it stands, and suggest the probability that it is one of the strange pieces of fiction occasionally to be met with in the pages of Albert of Aix.

The above points might not completely prove that there’s no truth at all in the story of Guinemer and the pirates; however, they do provide a strong argument against the narrative as it is presented and imply that it’s likely just one of those odd fictional tales that sometimes appear in the works of Albert of Aix.

Having now somewhat cleared the ground, it is possible to set forth the probable course of events at Laodicea on the basis of the more reliable sources.

Having now somewhat cleared the ground, it is possible to outline the likely sequence of events at Laodicea based on the more reliable sources.

There can be little doubt that Laodicea had already been taken from the Turks when the crusaders arrived at Antioch, 21 October 1097;[34] and we may accept without question the statement of Raymond of Aguilers—which Riant and Chalandon appear to ignore without reason—that it was taken by the English, who had come by sea, and[239] who held it during the siege of Antioch and assisted the land forces by protecting commerce and keeping communications open with Cyprus and the other islands. These English mariners were unquestionably acting in coöperation with the Emperor,[35] who at this time, as Chalandon has shown, was supporting the crusaders in accordance with his treaty obligations.[36]

There can be little doubt that Laodicea had already been taken from the Turks when the crusaders arrived at Antioch on October 21, 1097; [34] and we can accept without question the statement by Raymond of Aguilers—which Riant and Chalandon seem to overlook for no good reason—that it was captured by the English, who had come by sea, and [239] who held it during the siege of Antioch and helped the ground forces by protecting trade and keeping communications open with Cyprus and the other islands. These English sailors were definitely working together with the Emperor, [35] who, as Chalandon has shown, was supporting the crusaders according to his treaty obligations. [36]

At some time during the siege of Antioch by the Christians Robert Curthose was called to Laodicea by the English—probably because of dangers on the landward side which made their situation there precarious—and he remained there for a time, in the enjoyment of ease and plenty, until he was obliged by repeated summonses and by a threat of ecclesiastical censure to return to Antioch.[37] The date of Robert’s sojourn at Laodicea cannot be determined with certainty, but it may probably be assigned to December-January 1097-98,[38] 8 February being the extreme limit for his return to the siege.[39] Yet there is no record of his presence at Antioch between 9 February and the beginning of June, or between the end of June and 11 September; and the possibility of his having paid more than one visit to Laodicea must be recognized. The accounts of Ralph of Caen and of Ordericus Vitalis, interpreted strictly, point to sojourns in the spring and in the summer of 1098; but the chronology of these authors is not trustworthy, and it is not unlikely that they have fallen into inaccuracies here, and that they really refer to Robert’s earlier sojourn at Laodicea, for which we have the indirect but more reliable evidence of Raymond of Aguilers.

At some point during the siege of Antioch by the Christians, Robert Curthose was called to Laodicea by the English—likely due to threats on the landward side that made their situation there risky—and he stayed there for a while, enjoying comfort and plenty, until he was pressured by repeated requests and a warning of ecclesiastical punishment to return to Antioch.[37] The exact timing of Robert’s stay in Laodicea is uncertain, but it can probably be placed around December-January 1097-98,[38] with 8 February being the latest date for his return to the siege.[39] However, there are no records of him being in Antioch between 9 February and early June, or between late June and 11 September; and we must consider the possibility that he made more than one trip to Laodicea. The accounts of Ralph of Caen and Ordericus Vitalis, taken literally, suggest visits in the spring and summer of 1098; but the timelines of these authors are not reliable, and it’s possible they made mistakes here, mistakenly referring to Robert’s earlier stay in Laodicea, which we have indirect but more trustworthy evidence of from Raymond of Aguilers.

The arrangements which were made at Laodicea upon Robert’s final departure before his advance to Jerusalem must remain a matter of doubt. According to Ordericus Vitalis and Guibert of Nogent he left a garrison, which was later driven out by the citizens. Guibert is curiously circumstantial. He says that the citizens, unable to bear the duke’s excessive exactions, drove his men from the citadel, threw off his domination, and abjured the use of the money of Rouen. But this incident is confirmed by none of the early writers who were in the East; and in the absence of any other evidence of Robert’s having[240] attempted to secure for himself a private possession in Syria, we may well wonder whether Guibert and Ordericus have not blundered through a misunderstanding of the actual situation in the East and of the spirit in which Robert undertook the Crusade.

The arrangements made in Laodicea before Robert's departure to Jerusalem remain uncertain. According to Ordericus Vitalis and Guibert of Nogent, he left a garrison that was later expelled by the citizens. Guibert provides a detailed account, stating that the citizens, unable to tolerate the duke’s heavy demands, drove his men out of the citadel, rejected his rule, and refused to use Rouen’s money. However, this incident is not confirmed by any of the early writers who were in the East. In the absence of any other evidence showing that Robert attempted to establish a personal hold in Syria, we might question whether Guibert and Ordericus misinterpreted the actual circumstances in the East and the intentions behind Robert’s participation in the Crusade.

Finally, what is to be said of the statement of Cafaro of Genoa that, at the time of the capture of Antioch by the crusaders, Laodicea was under the rule of Eumathios Philocales, duke of Cyprus? It would not be surprising if Cafaro, writing long after the event, should be mistaken on a point of this kind; yet he is by no means to be ignored, and on the whole his account does not seem inconsistent with established facts. The sojourn of Robert Curthose at Laodicea was apparently a passing episode rather than a lasting occupation. But throughout the period under consideration the Syrian port was clearly in the hands of crusaders, mainly English mariners, who were acting in coöperation with the Greeks. Under existing treaty obligations the place might fairly be regarded as a Greek possession from the moment the Turks were expelled[40]—unless there were a Bohemond or some other like-minded chief to seize and hold it in defiance of imperial rights. And the Emperor would most naturally delegate authority over Laodicea to the head of his administration in Cyprus. From the Greek standpoint, therefore, it might well be regarded as subject to Eumathios Philocales, though actually held by the Emperor’s allies, the crusaders.

Finally, what can be said about Cafaro of Genoa's statement that, at the time the crusaders captured Antioch, Laodicea was under the control of Eumathios Philocales, the duke of Cyprus? It wouldn’t be surprising if Cafaro, writing long after the event, got this detail wrong; however, he shouldn't be dismissed entirely, and overall, his account doesn’t seem to conflict with established facts. Robert Curthose's stay in Laodicea seems to have been a brief occurrence rather than a permanent occupation. Throughout this period, the Syrian port was clearly in the hands of crusaders, mainly English sailors, working alongside the Greeks. According to existing treaty obligations, the area could reasonably be viewed as a Greek possession from the moment the Turks were expelled[40]—unless a Bohemond or another similar leader took it and retained it against imperial rights. The Emperor would most likely delegate authority over Laodicea to the head of his administration in Cyprus. Therefore, from the Greek perspective, it could be seen as under the authority of Eumathios Philocales, even though it was actually held by the Emperor’s allies, the crusaders.

Between the departure of the crusaders from northern Syria early in 1099 and their return in September after the capture of Jerusalem, Laodicea seems to have become definitely a Greek possession; but whether there was any violent expulsion of the garrison of a crusading chief, as Ordericus and Guibert suppose, or any formal transfer,[41] must remain uncertain. When the crusaders moved southward from northern Syria to Jerusalem, their influence at Laodicea must, it seems, inevitably have declined, while that of the Greeks increased;[241] and without any formal transfer it is conceivable that the place might gradually and almost imperceptibly have passed under full Greek control.

Between the time the crusaders left northern Syria in early 1099 and their return in September after capturing Jerusalem, Laodicea appears to have definitely become a Greek possession. It's uncertain whether there was a violent expulsion of the garrison by a crusading leader, as Ordericus and Guibert suggest, or any formal transfer,[41]. When the crusaders moved south from northern Syria to Jerusalem, their influence in Laodicea likely declined, while that of the Greeks increased;[241] and without any formal transfer, it's possible that the city gradually and almost imperceptibly came under full Greek control.

But for this later period there are some further scattered notices in the chronicles of Albert of Aix and of Raymond of Aguilers and in the anonymous Gesta Francorum, which must now be considered, and which make it clear that at this time Laodicea was still in Christian hands and served as a most important base for the further prosecution of the Crusade.

But for this later period, there are some additional scattered mentions in the writings of Albert of Aix, Raymond of Aguilers, and the anonymous Gesta Francorum, which need to be examined. These sources make it clear that during this time Laodicea was still under Christian control and served as a crucial base for continuing the Crusade.

Albert of Aix, who is the fullest and most specific, explains that the crusaders still remaining in Syria gathered in council at Antioch on 2 February 1099, and, determining upon an advance to Jerusalem, fixed 1 March as the date for a general rendezvous of all the forces at Laodicea, a city which was then under Christian dominion.[42] Pursuant to this decision, Godfrey, Robert of Flanders, and Bohemond assembled their forces at Laodicea on the appointed day. And from Laodicea Godfrey and Robert moved on southward to the siege of Jebeleh; but Bohemond, ever suspicious and anxious lest through some fraud he should lose a city which was ‘impregnable by human strength,’ returned to Antioch.[43] This very specific account of Albert of Aix is confirmed by the much briefer statements of the Gesta Francorum, which record the meeting of the leaders at Laodicea, the advance of Godfrey and the count of Flanders to the siege of Jebeleh, and the return of Bohemond to Antioch.[44] It is also clear from Raymond of Aguilers that in the spring and summer of 1099—at least until June—the port of Laodicea was open to the ships of the Greeks, Venetians, and Genoese who were engaged in provisioning the crusaders at Arka and at Jerusalem.[45]

Albert of Aix, who provides the most detailed account, explains that the remaining crusaders in Syria gathered for a council in Antioch on February 2, 1099. They decided to advance to Jerusalem and scheduled a general meeting of all forces at Laodicea for March 1, a city then under Christian control.[42] Following this decision, Godfrey, Robert of Flanders, and Bohemond assembled their troops at Laodicea on the designated day. From Laodicea, Godfrey and Robert continued south to lay siege to Jebeleh; however, Bohemond, always suspicious and worried about losing a city he deemed ‘impenetrable by human strength’ due to potential deception, returned to Antioch.[43] This detailed account by Albert of Aix is supported by the much shorter records in the Gesta Francorum, which mention the leaders' meeting at Laodicea, Godfrey and the Count of Flanders' advance to the siege of Jebeleh, and Bohemond's return to Antioch.[44] It's also clear from Raymond of Aguilers that in the spring and summer of 1099—at least until June—the port of Laodicea was open to ships from the Greeks, Venetians, and Genoese who were supplying the crusaders at Arka and Jerusalem.[45]

There can be little doubt, therefore, that until June 1099, Laodicea was held in the interest of the crusaders, and that its harbor was open[242] to the ships of Greeks and Italians without distinction. Albert of Aix nowhere explains what he means when he says that Laodicea was “under Christian dominion”; but, in the absence of valid evidence of its retention by any of the crusading chiefs, or by the fleet of any Italian city, the most reasonable hypothesis appears to be that it was held by the Greeks in the interest of the common enterprise.

There’s little doubt that until June 1099, Laodicea was under the control of the crusaders, and its harbor was open[242] to ships from both Greece and Italy without distinction. Albert of Aix doesn’t explain what he means by saying that Laodicea was “under Christian control,” but since there’s no solid evidence showing it was held by any of the crusading leaders or by the fleet of any Italian city, the most reasonable assumption seems to be that it was held by the Greeks for the benefit of the common effort.

We get our next information concerning Laodicea when, in September 1099, Robert Curthose, Robert of Flanders, and Raymond of Toulouse, upon their return from Jerusalem, found the place undergoing a prolonged siege at the hands of Bohemond, who was assisted in his nefarious enterprise by a fleet of Pisans and Genoese.[46] Since the early summer, when ships of Genoese, Venetians, and Greeks had all enjoyed free entry to the port, a complete change had come over the situation at Laodicea.[47] What had happened to produce this? As is well known, it was the fixed policy of the Emperor to turn the Crusade to his own advantage, and to utilize the efforts of the Franks for the recovery of the lost provinces which had formerly belonged to the Greek Empire in Asia. To this end, he had been on the whole successful in coöperating with the crusaders. But in Bohemond of Taranto he had encountered opposition from the beginning; and, since the capture of Antioch by the crusaders, it had been the little disguised policy of this crafty and ambitious leader to hold it for himself, and to make it the capital and centre around which he hoped to build up a Norman state in Syria. It was, of course, inevitable that the Emperor should set himself to thwart such plans by every means at his disposal; and when the departure of the main body of the crusaders for Jerusalem left Bohemond with a free hand in the north, open hostilities became imminent. Undoubtedly foreseeing what was to come, Bohemond had separated from Godfrey and Robert of Flanders at Laodicea in March, and had returned to Antioch to mature his plans.[48] A few weeks later, ambassadors from the Emperor arrived in the crusaders’ camp at Arka and lodged a complaint against Bohemond.[49] But the Emperor was in no position to take vigorous measures at that time. Such a course might even have endangered his friendly relations with the other leaders. But neither was Bohemond in a position to resort to an overt act against Laodicea so long as he was[243] powerless to meet the imperial fleet at sea. In the late summer of 1099, however, all this was changed by the arrival of a Pisan fleet under the command of Dagobert, archbishop of Pisa; for Bohemond, with true Norman adaptability and shrewdness, came to an understanding with the Pisans and secured their aid for an attack upon Laodicea.[50] And with this, the slight naval supremacy which the Greek Emperor had been vainly striving to maintain in the eastern Mediterranean came to an end.[51]

We hear about Laodicea again in September 1099, when Robert Curthose, Robert of Flanders, and Raymond of Toulouse, returning from Jerusalem, discovered the city under a long siege by Bohemond, who was being helped in his wicked plan by a fleet of Pisans and Genoese.[46] Since early summer, when ships from Genoa, Venice, and Greece had all been freely coming into the port, the situation at Laodicea had completely changed.[47] What caused this transformation? As we know, the Emperor’s consistent strategy was to use the Crusade for his own benefit, aiming to reclaim the lost territories that once belonged to the Greek Empire in Asia. Overall, he had been fairly successful in cooperating with the crusaders. However, from the start, he faced resistance from Bohemond of Taranto; and since the capture of Antioch by the crusaders, Bohemond had openly set his sights on holding it for himself and establishing it as the capital of a Norman state in Syria. Naturally, the Emperor aimed to thwart these ambitions by every means available. When the main body of the crusaders left for Jerusalem, Bohemond gained more freedom in the north, making open conflict inevitable. Likely anticipating this, Bohemond had split from Godfrey and Robert of Flanders in Laodicea during March and returned to Antioch to develop his plans.[48] A few weeks later, ambassadors from the Emperor arrived at the crusaders’ camp in Arka to voice their complaints against Bohemond.[49] However, the Emperor couldn’t take decisive actions at that moment, as that might jeopardize his friendly relations with the other leaders. Meanwhile, Bohemond couldn’t take direct action against Laodicea as long as he couldn’t confront the imperial fleet at sea. But in late summer 1099, everything changed with the arrival of a Pisan fleet led by Dagobert, the archbishop of Pisa; Bohemond, showing typical Norman shrewdness, struck a deal with the Pisans and gained their support for an attack on Laodicea.[50] This marked the end of the slight naval dominance that the Greek Emperor had been unsuccessfully trying to maintain in the eastern Mediterranean.[51]

Such was the situation at Laodicea when in September 1099 Robert Curthose and the counts of Flanders and Toulouse arrived at Jebeleh on their way home from the Crusade. The siege had already been going on for some time and was making progress. The place seemed to be on the point of falling.[52] But never were the plans of Bohemond to end in more egregious failure. His unprovoked attack upon a friendly city which had rendered important services to the crusaders roused the indignation and jealousy of the returning leaders. The archbishop of Pisa suddenly discovered that he had been led into a false position by the crafty Norman, and, deserting Bohemond, he threw his powerful influence on the side of Raymond, Robert Curthose, and Robert of Flanders. The Greeks too, who, though hard pressed, were still holding out, well understood that Bohemond was their real enemy and that it behooved them to make terms quickly with the leaders who had kept faith with the Emperor. Accordingly, an agreement was promptly reached among the Pisans, the Laodiceans, and the returning leaders. An ultimatum was despatched to Bohemond demanding that he withdraw forthwith; and thus suddenly confronted with superior force, he had no choice but to yield. Wrathfully he retired under the cover of darkness; and next morning Robert Curthose and the counts of Flanders and Toulouse entered Laodicea with their forces, and were enthusiastically welcomed by the inhabitants.[53]

The situation in Laodicea was tense in September 1099 when Robert Curthose and the counts of Flanders and Toulouse arrived in Jebeleh on their way back from the Crusade. The siege had been ongoing for some time and was making headway. It seemed like the city was about to fall.[52] However, Bohemond's plans ended in catastrophic failure. His unprovoked attack on a friendly city that had been helpful to the crusaders angered and stirred jealousy among the returning leaders. The archbishop of Pisa suddenly realized he had been misled by the cunning Norman and abandoned Bohemond, instead throwing his substantial influence behind Raymond, Robert Curthose, and Robert of Flanders. The Greeks, although under pressure, still managed to hold out and understood that Bohemond was their true enemy; it was crucial for them to quickly negotiate with the leaders who had remained loyal to the Emperor. Consequently, an agreement was swiftly made among the Pisans, the Laodiceans, and the returning leaders. An ultimatum was sent to Bohemond, demanding that he withdraw immediately; faced with superior forces, he had no choice but to comply. Furious, he retreated under the cover of darkness, and the next morning, Robert Curthose and the counts of Flanders and Toulouse entered Laodicea with their troops, receiving a warm welcome from the townspeople.[53]

Count Raymond placed a strong garrison in the citadel, and raising his banner over the highest tower, took possession of the city[54]—in the Emperor’s name, it may be supposed, since by this time he clearly[244] had an understanding with Alexius.[55] A few days later he met Bohemond outside the city and concluded peace.[56]

Count Raymond stationed a strong garrison in the citadel and, raising his banner over the tallest tower, took control of the city[54]—presumably in the Emperor’s name, since he clearly[244] had an understanding with Alexius.[55] A few days later, he met Bohemond outside the city and secured a peace agreement.[56]

After a fortnight’s sojourn at Laodicea the two Roberts and a large number of humbler crusaders took ship and proceeded on their homeward way. But Raymond, still suspicious of the prince of Antioch, remained to keep a close guard upon Laodicea and Tortosa until the following summer, when he went to Constantinople and entered the Emperor’s service.[57]

After two weeks of staying in Laodicea, the two Roberts and many other lesser crusaders took a ship and headed home. However, Raymond, still wary of the prince of Antioch, stayed behind to closely watch Laodicea and Tortosa until the next summer, when he traveled to Constantinople and joined the Emperor’s service.[57]

FOOTNOTES

[1] In general on Laodicea and the First Crusade see Riant, Scandinaves en Terre Sainte, pp. 132 ff.; Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 210 ff.; Röhricht, Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges, pp. 205-207.

[1] For general information on Laodicea and the First Crusade, see Riant, Scandinaves en Terre Sainte, pp. 132 ff.; Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 210 ff.; Röhricht, Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzuges, pp. 205-207.

[2] Usama ibn Munkidh, Autobiographie, French translation by Hartwig Derenbourg (Paris, 1895), p. 107.

[2] Usama ibn Munkidh, Autobiography, French translation by Hartwig Derenbourg (Paris, 1895), p. 107.

[3] Ibn el-Athir, Histoire des Atabecs de Mosul, in H. C. Or., ii, 2, p. 17.

[3] Ibn el-Athir, History of the Atabegs of Mosul, in H. C. Or., ii, 2, p. 17.

[4] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[5] Chronique d’Alep, ibid., iii, p. 578. There is possibly some confirmation of this in the following statement of Cafaro of Genoa: “In tempore enim captionis Antiochiae arma manebat [Laodicea], nisi ecclesia episcopalis ubi clerici morabantur.” Annales Genuenses, in H. C. Oc., v, p. 66.

[5] Chronique d’Alep, ibid., iii, p. 578. There might be some support for this in the following statement from Cafaro of Genoa: “At the time of the capture of Antioch, the weapons remained in [Laodicea], except for the episcopal church where the clergy were staying.” Annales Genuenses, in H. C. Oc., v, p. 66.

[6] “XII Kalendas Novembris Antiochiam obsedimus, iamque vicinas civitates Tharsum et Laodiciam multasque alias vi cepimus.” Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145.

[6] “On the 21st of October, we besieged Antioch and have now captured the nearby cities of Tarsus and Laodicea, along with many others.” Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 145.

[7] H. C. Oc., v, p. 371.

[7] H. C. Oc., v, p. 371.

[8] “Sed antequam ad reliqua perveniamus, de his praetermittere non debemus qui, pro amore sanctissimae expeditionis, per ignota et longissima aequora Mediterranei et Oceani navigare non dubitaverunt. Etenim Angli, audito nomine ultionis Domini in eos qui terram Nativitatis Iesu Christi et apostolorum eius indigne occupaverant, ingressi mare Anglicum, et circinata Hispania, transfretantes per mare Oceanum, atque sic Mediterraneum mare sulcantes, portum Antiochiae atque civitatem Laodiciae, antequam exercitus noster per terram illuc veniret, laboriose obtinuerunt. Profuerunt nobis eo tempore tam istorum naves, quam et Genuensium. Habebamus enim ad obsidionem, per istas naves et per securitatem eorum, commercia a Cypro insula et a reliquis insulis. Quippe hae naves quotidie discurrebant per mare, et ob ea Graecorum naves securae erant, quia Sarraceni eis incurrere formidabant. Quum vero Angli illi vidissent exercitum proficisci in Iherusalem, et robor suarum navium a longinquitate temporis imminutum, quippe quum usque ad triginta in principio naves habuissent, modo vix decem vel novem habere poterant, alii dimissis navibus suis et expositis, alii autem incensis, nobiscum iter acceleraverunt.” H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 290-291.

[8] “But before we get to the rest, we should not overlook those who, for the love of the most sacred expedition, bravely sailed across the unknown and vast waters of the Mediterranean and the Ocean. Indeed, the English, having heard the name of the Lord's vengeance against those who unjustly occupied the land of the Nativity of Jesus Christ and his apostles, set out to sea, went around Spain, crossed the Ocean, and thus navigated the Mediterranean, capturing the port of Antioch and the city of Laodicea before our army could reach there by land. At that time, both their ships and those from Genoa benefited us. We had trade from the island of Cyprus and other islands for the siege, thanks to those ships and their safety. These ships were sailing daily through the sea, and because of that, Greek ships were safe, as the Saracens feared attacking them. However, when those Englishmen saw the army heading to Jerusalem, and realizing that the strength of their ships had diminished over time, since they had started with up to thirty ships but now had barely ten or nine, some having abandoned their ships, and others having burned them, they hastened to join us.” H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 290-291.

[9] “Civis quidam noster, Brunus nomine, … cum Anglorum navibus ad ipsam usque pervenit Antiochiam.” Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 165. The letter contains a number of chronological data, from which it is clear that Bruno set out from Italy in 1097 and that he arrived in Syria shortly before 5 March 1098. Hagenmeyer reasons plausibly that he landed at Port St. Simeon on 4 March 1098.

[9] “One of our citizens, named Bruno, … arrived in Antioch with the English ships.” Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 165. The letter includes several chronological details that indicate Bruno left Italy in 1097 and reached Syria just before March 5, 1098. Hagenmeyer reasonably suggests that he landed at Port St. Simeon on March 4, 1098.

[10] Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Crusade Letters, p. 177.

[11] Grandson of Edmund Ironside, and claimant to the English throne upon the death of Harold in 1066.

[11] Grandson of Edmund Ironside and contender for the English throne after Harold's death in 1066.

[12] Ordericus, iv, pp. 70-71.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ordericus, vol. 4, pp. 70-71.

[13] G. R., ii, p. 310; cf. p. 449. Davis—who by a slip of the pen names him Baldwin—places this Robert among the native Englishmen who joined Robert Curthose at Laodicea. Normans and Angevins, p. 100. But William of Malmesbury, who is the sole authority, makes no mention of him before the siege of Ramleh. Freeman is more careful. William Rufus, ii, p. 122.

[13] G. R., ii, p. 310; cf. p. 449. Davis—who mistakenly refers to him as Baldwin—includes this Robert among the Englishmen who joined Robert Curthose at Laodicea. Normans and Angevins, p. 100. However, William of Malmesbury, the only source on this, does not mention him until the siege of Ramleh. Freeman is more precise. William Rufus, ii, p. 122.

[14] “Normanniae comes ea tempore [i.e., in tertio mense obsidionis] aberat.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 243.

[14] “The count of Normandy was absent at that time [i.e., in the third month of the siege].” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 243.

[15] “Abscesserant interea ex castris, exosi taedia, comites, Blesensis in Cyliciam, Laodiciam Normannus; Blesensis Tharsum ob remedium egestatis, Normannus ad Anglos spe dominationis. Angli ea tempestate Laodiciam tenebant, missi ab imperatore tutela; cuius fines vagus populabatur exercitus, ipsam quoque cum violentia irrumpere tentantes. In hac formidine Angli assertorem vocant praescriptum comitem, consilium fidele ac prudens. Fidei fuit fidelem domino suo virum, cui se manciparent, asciscere; iugo Normannico se subtraxerant, denuo subdunt, hoc prudentiae: gentis illius fidem experti et munera, facile redeunt unde exierant. Igitur Normannus comes, ingressus Laodiciam, somno vacabat et otio; nec inutilis tamen, dum opulentiam nactus, aliis indigentibus large erogabat: quoniam conserva Cyprus baccho, cerere, et multo pecore abundans Laodiciam repleverat, quippe indigentem, vicinam, Christicolam et quasi collacteam: ipsa namque una in littore Syro et Christum colebat, et Alexio serviebat. Sed nec sic excusato otio, praedictus comes frustra semel atque iterum ad castra revocatur; tertio, sub anathemate accitus, redit invitus: difficilem enim habebat transitum commeatio, quam comiti ministrare Laodicia veniens debebat.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 649.

[15] “Meanwhile, the nobles left the camp, tired of the monotony—Blesensis headed to Cilicia, Laodicia, and Normannus to the English for the hope of power. At that time, the English held Laodicia, sent by the emperor for protection; their borders were being ravaged by a wandering army that even attempted to break in violently. In this fear, the English call upon a certain count, known for his wise and faithful counsel. He was a loyal man to his lord, whom he allied with, as they had freed themselves from the Norman yoke and subjected themselves anew, showing their prudence: having experienced the loyalty and gifts of that nation, they easily returned to where they had come from. Thus, Count Normannus, upon entering Laodicia, was enjoying rest and leisure; yet he was not idle, for having gained wealth, he generously helped others in need: Cyprus, rich in wine, grain, and much livestock, had filled Laodicia, which was indeed in need and nearby, a Christian community that almost felt like family: it was the only place on the Syrian coast that both worshipped Christ and served Alexius. But even with this leisure justified, the aforementioned count was called back to the camp in vain, once and again; the third time, summoned under a threat of excommunication, he returned reluctantly: for he faced a difficult journey to transport supplies, which Laodicia was supposed to provide to the count.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 649.

[16] Ibid., iv, p. 254.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., iv, p. 254.

[17] Ibid., v, p. 742.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., v, p. 742.

[18] H. C. G., i, p. 66.

[18] H. C. G., i, p. 66.

[19] “Inventaire critique des lettres historiques des croisades,” in Archives de l’Orient latin, i, pp. 189-191.

[19] “Critical inventory of historical letters from the Crusades,” in Archives of Latin Orient, i, pp. 189-191.

[20] Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 208-212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 208-212.

[21] Turcopoles are defined by Albert as “gens impia et dicta Christiana nomine, non opere, qui ex Turco patre et Graeca matre procreati [sunt].” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 434.

[21] Albert defines Turcopoles as “an impious people who are called Christian in name, but not in deed, born of a Turkish father and a Greek mother.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 434.

[22] Ibid., pp. 348-349, 380, 447.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 348-349, 380, 447.

[23] “Hi collectione navium a diversis terris et regnis contracta, videlicet ab Antwerpia, Tila, Fresia, Flandria, per mare Provincialibus in terra Sancti Aegidii, de potestate comitis Reimundo, associati.”

[23] “This is a collection of ships gathered from different countries and kingdoms, including Antwerp, Tila, Frisia, and Flanders, across the sea to the land of Saint Aegidius, under the authority of Count Raimund, associated.”

[24] H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 500-501.

[24] H. C. Oc., iv, pp. 500-501.

[25] “Post captionem Antiochiae, decreto itinere suo cum ceteris in Iherusalem.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 501.

[25] “After the arrival in Antioch, following the decree, he set out on his journey with the others to Jerusalem.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 501.

[26] Cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 341.

[27] Alexis Iᵉʳ, p. 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alexis I, p. 212.

[28] Annales Genuenses, in H. C. Oc., v, p. 66.

[28] Annales Genuenses, in H. C. Oc., v, p. 66.

[29] Son of Malcolm Canmore.

Son of Malcolm Canmore.

[30] A.-S. C., a. 1097; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 230. The former places Edgar’s expedition to Scotland after Michaelmas (29 September), the latter after Martinmas (11 November). Cf. Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 41.

[30] A.-S. C., a. 1097; Henry of Huntingdon, p. 230. The former states that Edgar’s expedition to Scotland took place after Michaelmas (29 September), while the latter mentions it was after Martinmas (11 November). See also Florence of Worcester, ii, p. 41.

[31] “Navium diversi generis et operis multitudinem … quarum mali mirae altitudinis, auro purissimo operti, in radiis solis refulgebant.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 348.

[31] “Ships of various kinds and purposes in great numbers … of which the evil ones shone with incredible height, covered in pure gold, glittering in the rays of the sun.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 348.

[32] Supra, p. 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 230.

[33] Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 212-214, 217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chalandon, Alexis I, pp. 212-214, 217.

[34] Supra, p. 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 231.

[35] This is clear from the accounts of both Raymond of Aguilers and Ralph of Caen. Cf. supra, pp. 231, 233.

[35] This is obvious from the accounts of both Raymond of Aguilers and Ralph of Caen. See supra, pp. 231, 233.

[36] Alexis Iᵉʳ, ch. vii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alexis Iᵉʳ, ch. 7.

[37] Ralph of Caen, supra, pp. 233-234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ralph of Caen, *above*, pp. 233-234.

[38] Raymond of Aguilers, supra, p. 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Raymond of Aguilers, p. 233.

[39] Tudebode, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 43.

[39] Tudebode, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 43.

[40] On the treaty relations between Alexius and the crusaders see Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, ch. vi.

[40] For information on the treaty relations between Alexius and the crusaders, refer to Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, ch. vi.

[41] Albert of Aix says that it was handed over to the Emperor by Count Raymond, but, as has been pointed out above, his account is hardly trustworthy. There is a statement in Raymond of Aguilers to the effect that during the siege of Arka (spring of 1099) Count Raymond sent Hugh de Monteil to Laodicea to fetch the cross of the late Bishop Adhemar: “Misit itaque comes Guillelmum Ugonem de Montilio, fratrem episcopi Podiensis, Laodiciam, ubi crux dimissa fuerat cum capella ipsius episcopi.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 287. It is possible that this indicates some closer Provençal connection with Laodicea at this period than I have allowed.

[41] Albert of Aix states that Count Raymond gave it to the Emperor, but, as mentioned earlier, his account is not very reliable. Raymond of Aguilers notes that during the siege of Arka in the spring of 1099, Count Raymond sent Hugh de Monteil to Laodicea to retrieve the cross of the late Bishop Adhemar: “Misit itaque comes Guillelmum Ugonem de Montilio, fratrem episcopi Podiensis, Laodiciam, ubi crux dimissa fuerat cum capella ipsius episcopi.” H. C. Oc., iii, p. 287. This might suggest a closer connection between Provence and Laodicea during this time than I previously considered.

[42] “Quae Christianae erat potestatis.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 450.

[42] “What belonged to Christian authority.” H. C. Oc., iv, p. 450.

[43] Ibid., p. 453.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 453.

[44] G. F., pp. 428-429.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ G. F., pp. 428-429.

[45] H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 276, 295. In the former passage Raymond, writing from the standpoint of Arka, mentions the arrival of Greek, Venetian, and Genoese (?) provision ships, which, in the absence of a port directly opposite Arka, were obliged to turn back northward and put in at Tortosa and Laodicea; in the latter, recording the disaster which overtook the Genoese ships at Jaffa in June, he notes that one escaped and returned to Laodicea, “ibique sociis et amicis nostris, de nobis qui eramus Iherosolymis, sicuti erat, denuntiavit.” For the date cf. Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 394. For the identification of naves nostrae or naves de nostris with the ships of the Genoese, cf. H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 294, 298.

[45] H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 276, 295. In the first part, Raymond, writing from the perspective of Arka, talks about the arrival of supply ships from Greece, Venice, and possibly Genoa, which, since there was no port directly across from Arka, had to head back north to stop at Tortosa and Laodicea. In the second part, he describes the disaster that struck the Genoese ships at Jaffa in June, noting that one ship managed to escape and return to Laodicea, “there it informed our friends and allies about us who were in Jerusalem, just as it was.” For the date see Hagenmeyer, Chronologie, no. 394. For the identification of naves nostrae or naves de nostris with the ships of the Genoese, see H. C. Oc., iii, pp. 294, 298.

[46] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 500; Ordericus, iv, pp. 70, 71; letter of Dagobert, Godfrey, and Raymond, to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 173.

[46] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 500; Ordericus, iv, pp. 70, 71; letter from Dagobert, Godfrey, and Raymond to the Pope, in Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 173.

[47] Cf. Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, chs. vi, vii.

[47] See Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, chs. vi, vii.

[48] Supra, p. 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 241.

[49] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 286.

[49] Raymond of Aguilers, in H. C. Oc., iii, p. 286.

[50] Gesta Triumphalia Pisanorum, H. C. Oc., v, p. 368.

[50] Gesta Triumphalia Pisanorum, H. C. Oc., v, p. 368.

[51] On the decline of the Byzantine fleet in the eleventh century see Carl Neumann, “Die byzantinische Marine,” in Historische Zeitschrift, lxxxi (1898), pp. 1-23.

[51] For information on the decline of the Byzantine fleet in the eleventh century, see Carl Neumann, “The Byzantine Navy,” in Historical Journal, lxxxi (1898), pp. 1-23.

[52] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 500.

[52] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 500.

[53] Ibid., pp. 500-503; Ordericus, iv, pp. 70-72; Kreuzzugsbriefe, p. 173.

[53] Same source., pp. 500-503; Ordericus, iv, pp. 70-72; Crusade Letters, p. 173.

[54] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 503.

[54] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 503.

[55] Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 207 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chalandon, Alexis Iᵉʳ, pp. 207 and following.

[56] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 504; cf. Ordericus, iv, p. 72.

[56] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 504; see Ordericus, iv, p. 72.

[57] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 504; Ordericus, iv, pp. 72-75; Fulcher, pp. 320-321, 342-343; Translatio S. Nicolai Venetiam, in H. C. Oc., v, p. 271.

[57] Albert of Aix, in H. C. Oc., iv, p. 504; Ordericus, iv, pp. 72-75; Fulcher, pp. 320-321, 342-343; Translatio S. Nicolai Venetiam, in H. C. Oc., v, p. 271.


APPENDIX F
THE BATTLE OF TINCHEBRAY__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The tactics of the battle of Tinchebray have been the subject of much discussion among recent writers, including the specialists in military history. There is general agreement as to the strategical stroke by which the victory was won, viz., a surprise attack upon the flank of the ducal forces by a band of mounted knights from Maine and Brittany. But as to the disposition of the troops in the two main armies, widely different views are held upon two points.

The tactics of the battle of Tinchebray have been discussed extensively by recent writers, including experts in military history. There is a general consensus about the strategic move that led to victory, specifically a surprise attack on the flank of the ducal forces by a group of mounted knights from Maine and Brittany. However, regarding the arrangement of the troops in the two main armies, there are significantly different opinions on two key points.

(1) Oman thinks that the battle formation on each side was an extended line made up of a right, centre, and left.[2] Ramsay, on the other hand, holds that the opposing forces were “marshalled in column, in successive divisions”;[3] and this view is accepted by Drummond,[4] by Delbrück,[5] and by Davis,[6] the two latter conjecturing a formation in échelon. Ramsay’s view is pretty clearly supported by the sources. Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 229) designates a first, second, and third acies, or division, on the side of the king, and a first and last (extrema) acies on the side of the duke; and, according to his account, only the first acies, i.e., the leading elements, of the two opposing forces engaged in the fighting. The contemporary letter of a priest of Fécamp, which is discussed below, is also specific with regard to the royal forces, describing a first and a second acies.[7]

(1) Oman believes that the battle formation on each side consisted of an extended line made up of a right, center, and left.[2] Ramsay, however, argues that the opposing forces were “organized in column, in successive divisions”;[3] and this view is supported by Drummond,[4] Delbrück,[5] and Davis,[6] with the latter two suggesting a formation in échelon. Ramsay’s perspective is clearly backed by the sources. Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 229) refers to a first, second, and third acies, or division, on the king's side, and a first and last (extrema) acies on the duke’s side; according to his account, only the first acies, meaning the leading elements, of the two opposing forces participated in the fighting. The contemporary letter from a priest of Fécamp, which is discussed below, also specifically mentions the royal forces, describing a first and a second acies.[7]

(2) The larger question in debate between the specialists, however, turns upon the relative importance of cavalry and infantry in the battle of Tinchebray. Oman, relying upon a very specific passage in Henry of Huntingdon (p. 235), and placing a strained interpretation upon Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 229), holds that the battle was almost wholly an affair of infantry, and therefore almost without precedent in the tactics of the period.[8] For Ramsay, on the other hand, it was mainly an engagement of cavalry, the foot soldiers playing but a minor part.[9] Drummond has gone even further and taken great pains to demonstrate that it was a “ganze normale Schlacht des XII. Jahrhunderts,” i.e., a battle between mounted knights, the foot soldiery that happened to be present being held entirely in reserve;[10] and Drummond’s conclusions have been accepted without question by Delbrück.[11]

(2) The bigger question in the debate among experts, however, revolves around the relative importance of cavalry and infantry in the battle of Tinchebray. Oman, based on a very specific passage from Henry of Huntingdon (p. 235), and interpreting Ordericus Vitalis (iv, p. 229) in a strained way, argues that the battle was mostly an infantry affair and thus almost unprecedented in the tactics of that time.[8] On the other hand, Ramsay believes it was primarily a cavalry engagement, with foot soldiers playing only a minor role.[9] Drummond has gone even further, meticulously demonstrating that it was a "ganze normale Schlacht des XII. Jahrhunderts," meaning a battle between mounted knights, with the foot soldiers present kept entirely in reserve;[10] and Drummond’s conclusions have been accepted without question by Delbrück.[11]

It is surprising that in none of the discussion above noted has any account been taken of the most important extant source for the tactics of Tinchebray, viz., a letter from a priest of Fécamp to a priest of Séez written a very few days after the engagement, and describing with exactness certain tactical features of the battle. If not actually by an eyewitness, the letter is still by one who was in touch with the king and who was well informed as to the disposition of the royal forces. It is, therefore, entitled to rank as an authority above any of the accounts in the chronicles. It was first discovered by Paul Meyer in an Oxford manuscript,[12] and published in 1872 by Léopold Delisle as a note in his great edition of the chronicle of Robert of Torigny (i, p. 129). But, strangely overlooked by all the military historians, it remained unused, and was rediscovered by H. W. C. Davis and published with extensive comment in 1909 in the English Historical Review (xxiv, pp. 728-732) as a “new source.” As afterwards turned out, Davis’s transcription of the letter had been exceedingly faulty—rendering, indeed, a part of the text which was fundamental for tactics quite unintelligible—and in a later number of the Review (xxv, p. 296) it was again published in a corrected text. By a comparison with the original edition of Delisle[13] it appears that, by an almost unbelievable[247] coincidence, the same omission of an entire line of the manuscript was made there as in the edition of Davis. Yet all transcripts have been made from a single manuscript, viz., Jesus College, Oxford, no. 51, fol. 104. We have, then, at last, a correct edition of this important source in the English Historical Review, xxv, p. 296.[14]

It’s surprising that in all the discussions mentioned above, no one has considered the most important existing source for the tactics of Tinchebray: a letter from a priest of Fécamp to a priest of Séez written just a few days after the battle, which accurately describes certain tactical aspects of the engagement. Even if it wasn’t written by an eyewitness, it still came from someone who was connected to the king and well-informed about the royal forces' positioning. Therefore, it deserves to be regarded as a more reliable authority than any of the chronicles. It was first found by Paul Meyer in an Oxford manuscript,[12] and published in 1872 by Léopold Delisle as a note in his comprehensive edition of the chronicle of Robert of Torigny (i, p. 129). Strangely, it was overlooked by all military historians and remained unused until it was rediscovered by H. W. C. Davis, who published it with detailed commentary in 1909 in the English Historical Review (xxiv, pp. 728-732) as a “new source.” However, it turned out that Davis’s transcription of the letter was extremely flawed—making a part of the text that was crucial for tactics completely unintelligible—and in a later issue of the Review (xxv, p. 296), it was again published with a corrected text. By comparing it to Delisle’s original edition[13], it seems that, quite coincidentally, the same omission of an entire line in the manuscript occurred in both Delisle's and Davis's editions. Yet all transcripts were made from a single manuscript, which is Jesus College, Oxford, no. 51, fol. 104. Thus, we finally have a correct edition of this important source in the English Historical Review, xxv, p. 296.[14]

Davis, in commenting on the tactics of the battle in the light of this letter, but from his own faulty transcript, maintains that neither of the extreme views is correct, and suggests “a third interpretation of the evidence, midway between the two existing theories.”[15] He holds that infantry played an important part in the action, but still assigns much prominence to the cavalry. Apropos of the corrected text of the priest’s letter, however, he remarks: “Taking the omitted words into consideration, it is clear that the foot soldiers played a larger part in the battle than I allowed in my article. The second of Henry’s divisions, like the first, was composite, containing both infantry and cavalry.”[16] This, indeed, is the correct view. Our conception of the battle of Tinchebray must be based upon the sources, and not upon a preconceived theory of the all-importance of the mounted knight in twelfth-century warfare. Drummond and Delbrück have quite unjustifiably ignored Henry of Huntingdon in favor of Ordericus Vitalis. Whatever the theorists may hold, foot soldiers did play an unusually large part in the battle of Tinchebray. In view of the explicit statement of Henry of Huntingdon (p. 235) and of the priest of Fécamp[17] it cannot be denied that, on the king’s side at least, some knights were dismounted and fought on foot, in order that they might stand more firmly (ut constantius pugnarent). On the other hand,[248] Oman, while perfectly justified in pointing out the unusual prominence given to foot soldiers, certainly exaggerates in representing the battle as almost wholly an affair of infantry. The large part played by cavalry is clear both from the explicit statement of the priest of Fécamp and from the account of Ordericus Vitalis. The battle of Tinchebray may, therefore, still claim to stand as an important precedent in the development of mediaeval tactics because of the unusual combination of infantry and cavalry in the fighting line.

Davis, while commenting on the battle tactics based on this letter but using his own flawed notes, argues that neither extreme viewpoint is accurate and proposes “a third interpretation of the evidence, somewhere between the two existing theories.”[15] He believes that infantry played a significant role in the conflict, but still gives considerable importance to the cavalry. Regarding the revised text of the priest’s letter, he notes: “Considering the omitted words, it’s clear that the foot soldiers played a bigger role in the battle than I stated in my article. The second of Henry’s divisions, like the first, was a mix of both infantry and cavalry.”[16] This is indeed the correct perspective. Our understanding of the battle of Tinchebray should be based on the sources, rather than on a preconceived notion of the mounted knight's paramount importance in twelfth-century warfare. Drummond and Delbrück have unjustly overlooked Henry of Huntingdon in favor of Ordericus Vitalis. Regardless of what the theorists hold, foot soldiers played a notably large role in the battle of Tinchebray. Given the clear statements from Henry of Huntingdon (p. 235) and the priest of Fécamp[17], it can't be denied that, at least on the king’s side, some knights were dismounted and fought on foot to gain more stability (ut constantius pugnarent). On the other hand,[248] Oman, while rightly highlighting the unusual prominence of foot soldiers, does tend to overstate the battle as primarily an infantry affair. The significant role of cavalry is evident from both the clear statement of the priest of Fécamp and the account by Ordericus Vitalis. Thus, the battle of Tinchebray can still be seen as an important example in the development of medieval tactics due to the unusual combination of infantry and cavalry in the fighting line.

FOOTNOTES

[1] For the recent discussion see C. W. C. Oman, History of the Art of War: the Middle Ages (London, 1898), pp. 379-381; J. H. Ramsay, Foundations of England (London, 1898), ii, pp. 254-255; J. D. Drummond, Studien zur Kriegsgeschichte Englands im 12. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1905), pp. 35-43; Hans Delbrück, Geschichte der Kriegskunst (Berlin, 1900-07), iii, pp. 411-412; H. W. C. Davis, “A Contemporary Account of the Battle of Tinchebrai,” in E. H. R., xxiv, pp. 728-732; “The Battle of Tinchebrai, a Correction,” ibid., xxv, pp. 295-296.

[1] For the recent discussion see C. W. C. Oman, History of the Art of War: the Middle Ages (London, 1898), pp. 379-381; J. H. Ramsay, Foundations of England (London, 1898), ii, pp. 254-255; J. D. Drummond, Studien zur Kriegsgeschichte Englands im 12. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1905), pp. 35-43; Hans Delbrück, Geschichte der Kriegskunst (Berlin, 1900-07), iii, pp. 411-412; H. W. C. Davis, “A Contemporary Account of the Battle of Tinchebrai,” in E. H. R., xxiv, pp. 728-732; “The Battle of Tinchebrai, a Correction,” ibid., xxv, pp. 295-296.

[2] Art of War, p. 379.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Art of War, p. 379.

[3] Foundations of England, ii, p. 254.

[3] Foundations of England, ii, p. 254.

[4] Kriegsgeschichte Englands, pp. 39-40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of England's Wars, pp. 39-40.

[5] Geschichte der Kriegskunst, iii, p. 412.

[5] History of Military Art, iii, p. 412.

[6] E. H. R., xxiv, p. 732.

[6] E. H. R., xxiv, p. 732.

[7] See pp. 246-247 and n. 14 infra. It would doubtless be unwarrantable to put a strict technical interpretation upon the language of our sources, but the designation of numbered acies certainly suggests successive elements one behind another rather than any other arrangement.

[7] See pp. 246-247 and n. 14 infra. It would definitely be unreasonable to apply a strict technical interpretation to the language of our sources, but the term numbered acies certainly implies successive elements arranged one behind the other rather than any other configuration.

[8] Art of War, p. 379.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Art of War, p. 379.

[9] Foundations of England, ii, pp. 254-255.

[9] Foundations of England, ii, pp. 254-255.

[10] Kriegsgeschichte Englands, pp. 35-43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A History of England at War, pp. 35-43.

[11] Geschichte der Kriegskunst, iii, p. 411.

[11] History of the Art of War, iii, p. 411.

[12] Jesus College, MS. 51, fol. 104.

[12] Jesus College, MS. 51, fol. 104.

[13] Chronique de Robert de Torigni, i, p. 129, note.

[13] Chronicle of Robert de Torigni, i, p. 129, note.

[14] That part of the letter which is descriptive of tactics reads as follows, the italics indicating the line omitted from the editions of Davis and Delisle: “In prima acie fuerunt Baiocenses, Abrincatini, et Constantinienses, omnes pedites; in secunda vero rex cum innumeris baronibus suis, omnes similiter pedites. Ad hec septingenti equites utrique aciei ordinati; preterea comes Cenomannis et comes Britonum Alanus Fergandus circumcingentes exercitum, usque ad mille equites, remotis omnibus gildonibus et servis, nam totus exercitus regis prope modum ad xl milia hominum estimabatur. Comes vero ad vi milia habuit, equites septingentos, et vix una hora prelium stetit, Roberto de Belismo statim terga vertente, ex cuius fuga dispersi sunt omnes.” Evidently the error in transcription was due to the fact that the omitted clause ended in the same word as that immediately preceding it. Davis also wrote horum for hominum in the last word but one of the following sentence. Delisle’s edition has this correctly.

[14] The part of the letter that describes the tactics reads as follows, with the italics indicating the line omitted from the editions of Davis and Delisle: “In the front line were the people of Bayeux, the inhabitants of Abbeville, and the citizens of Coutances, all foot soldiers; in the second line, however, the king with many of his barons, also foot soldiers. Additionally, seven hundred cavalry were arranged in both lines; moreover, the Count of Nevers and the Count of Brittany, Alan the Foreigner, surrounded the army, totaling nearly a thousand knights, removing all the common soldiers and servants, for the entire royal army was estimated to number around forty thousand men. The count, on the other hand, had about six thousand, with seven hundred knights, and the battle barely lasted an hour, with Robert of Bellême immediately turning to flee, causing all to scatter.” Clearly, the transcription error arose because the omitted clause ended with the same word as the one just before it. Davis also mistakenly wrote horum for hominum in the last but one word of the following sentence. Delisle’s edition has this correctly.

[15] E. H. R., xxiv, p. 728.

[15] E. H. R., 24, p. 728.

[16] Ibid., xxv, p. 296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., xxv, p. 296.

[17] See the excerpt in n. 14, supra.

[17] See the excerpt in n. 14, above.


APPENDIX G
THE ROBERT MEDALLION IN SUGER’S STAINED GLASS WINDOW AT SAINT-DENIS

A recent writer has described Suger’s reconstruction of the abbey church of Saint-Denis as “le fait capital de l’histoire artistique du XIIᵉ siècle”;[1] and certainly among the most remarkable features of that great achievement were the stained glass windows, which were the abbot’s pride, and which he caused to be wrought “by the skilful hands of many masters from divers nations.”[2] The oldest painted windows of known date which survived from the Middle Ages,[3] most of them were destroyed during the French Revolution; and there would be no occasion to mention them in connection with the life of Robert Curthose, were it not that a series of ten medallions from one window, representing scenes from the First Crusade, has been preserved for us by the venerable Benedictine, Bernard de Montfaucon, in copperplate engravings of the early eighteenth century.[4] The[250] eighth scene in the series has given rise to much discussion. It portrays a Christian knight in the act of unhorsing a pagan warrior with a mighty thrust of his lance, and bears the inscription: R DVX NORMANNORVM PARTVM PROSTERNIT.[5] Clearly we have here some spectacular victory of Robert Curthose over a Saracen; and it is the oldest graphic representation of the duke now extant. The only problem is to identify it either with a historic or with a legendary exploit of Robert on the Crusade. Ferdinand de Mély, assuming that it had nothing to do with veritable history, has supposed that it represented Robert’s legendary combat with the emir ‘Red Lion’ during the great battle of the Franks against Kerboga, as related in the Chanson d’Antioche;[6] and at Riant’s suggestion he has gone further and proposed that it may offer a terminus ad quem for determining the date of composition of that poem.[7] Gaston Paris has very properly rejected both these hypotheses. But he still holds that the Robert medallion can only be explained by reference to the Chanson d’Antioche, and he identifies the scene portrayed with Robert’s legendary victory over Kerboga himself rather than with that over Red Lion.[8] On the other hand, Hagenmeyer, who is better qualified to speak upon such matters, sees not legend at all but sober history in the scene in question. Indeed, upon comparison of the whole series of Montfaucon’s engravings with the original narratives of the First Crusade, he finds all the scenes portrayed to be in remarkably close agreement with historic facts. “L’artiste qui a fait ces peintures,” he says, “a été,[251] sans aucun doute, très au courant des événements marquants de la première croisade… A proprement parler, aucune de ces peintures ne contient d’épisode légendaire.” And the scene in the Robert medallion he considers to be no more than a pictorial rendering of a text from the Gesta Francorum describing the battle of Ascalon: “Comes autem de Nortmannia cernens ammiravisi stantarum … ruit vehementer super illum, eumque vulneravit usque ad mortem.”[9]

A recent writer has described Suger’s reconstruction of the abbey church of Saint-Denis as “the key event in the artistic history of the 12th century”;[1] and certainly among the most impressive features of that great achievement were the stained glass windows, which the abbot took pride in, and which he had made “by the skilled hands of many masters from various nations.”[2] The oldest painted windows from the Middle Ages that are known to have survived,[3] most of them were destroyed during the French Revolution; and there wouldn’t be any reason to mention them in connection with the life of Robert Curthose, except for the fact that a series of ten medallions from one window, depicting scenes from the First Crusade, has been preserved for us by the venerable Benedictine, Bernard de Montfaucon, in copperplate engravings from the early eighteenth century.[4] The[250] eighth scene in the series has sparked a lot of discussion. It shows a Christian knight unhorsing a pagan warrior with a powerful thrust of his lance, and carries the inscription: R DVX NORMANS PART OF BOWS.[5] Clearly, this depicts some significant victory of Robert Curthose over a Saracen; and it is the oldest graphic representation of the duke still in existence. The only challenge is to link it either to a historical or to a legendary feat of Robert during the Crusade. Ferdinand de Mély, assuming that it had nothing to do with real history, suggested that it represented Robert’s legendary fight with the emir ‘Red Lion’ during the great battle of the Franks against Kerboga, as mentioned in the Chanson d’Antioche;[6] and at Riant’s suggestion, he has gone even further and proposed that it may serve as a terminus ad quem for determining the date of composition of that poem.[7] Gaston Paris has rightly dismissed both of these theories. However, he still argues that the Robert medallion can only be understood in relation to the Chanson d’Antioche, and he links the scene depicted to Robert’s legendary victory over Kerboga himself rather than over Red Lion.[8] On the other hand, Hagenmeyer, who is better qualified to speak on such matters, sees not legend at all but solid history in the scene in question. Indeed, when comparing the entire series of Montfaucon’s engravings with the original accounts of the First Crusade, he finds that all the scenes depicted align remarkably well with historical facts. “The artist who created these paintings,” he says, “was undoubtedly very well-informed about the significant events of the First Crusade… In a strict sense, none of these paintings contains a legendary episode.” And he considers the scene in the Robert medallion to be nothing more than a visual representation of a text from the Gesta Francorum describing the battle of Ascalon: “Comes autem de Nortmannia cernens ammiravisi stantarum … ruit vehementer super illum, eumque vulneravit usque ad mortem.”[9]

Although Mély in quoting Hagenmeyer’s opinion does not accept it,[10] there can be little doubt of its correctness. The scenes from the Crusade in Suger’s window do not, it is true, agree in every minute detail with the primary literary sources, but the deviations are certainly not greater than should be expected from a mediaeval painter striving to produce an artistic result within the limitations of his craft. The arrangement and numbering of Montfaucon’s engravings leave some doubt as to the original sequence of the medallions, but so far as it is possible to determine, the outstanding events of the Crusade from the siege of Nicaea to the battle of Ascalon appear to have been portrayed in chronological order. About the first six scenes, as arranged by Montfaucon, there can be practically no doubt. And the great battle against Kerboga is set in its proper place between the capture of Antioch and the storming of Jerusalem; and there is no indication that Robert played a special part in it, any more than there is in the strictly historical literary sources.

Although Mély doesn't agree with Hagenmeyer's opinion,[10] its correctness is hard to dispute. The scenes from the Crusade in Suger’s window may not perfectly match the primary literary sources in every tiny detail, but the differences are certainly within what one would expect from a medieval painter trying to create an artistic outcome with the limitations of their craft. The way Montfaucon arranged and numbered his engravings raises some questions about the original order of the medallions, but as far as we can tell, the main events of the Crusade, from the siege of Nicaea to the battle of Ascalon, seem to be depicted in chronological order. There is almost no doubt about the first six scenes as arranged by Montfaucon. The major battle against Kerboga is correctly placed between the capture of Antioch and the storming of Jerusalem, and there’s no suggestion that Robert had a special role in it, just as the strictly historical literary sources indicate.

The last four medallions as given by Montfaucon present peculiar difficulties; and it will be well to describe them briefly, preserving his numbering.

The last four medallions provided by Montfaucon present some unique challenges, so it's a good idea to describe them briefly while keeping his numbering.

No. 7. The flight of defeated horsemen through a gate into a walled city. Inscription: ARABES VICTI IN ASCALON FVGIVNT.

No. 7. The flight of defeated horsemen through a gate into a walled city. Inscription: The Arabs fled at Ascalon..

No. 8. The Robert medallion which has been described above.

No. 8. The Robert medallion mentioned earlier.

No. 9. A single combat between a Christian and a pagan horseman, each supported by a band of warriors who fill the background. Inscription: DVELLVM PARTI EX ROTBERTI FLANDRENSIS COMITIS.

No. 9. A duel between a Christian and a pagan horseman, each backed by a group of warriors filling the background. Inscription: DVELLVM PARTI EX ROTBERTI FLANDRENSIS COMITIS.

No. 10. A general combat between Christian and pagan warriors fighting on horseback. Inscription: BELLVM AMITE ASCALONIA IV;[252] and an unfilled space at the end seems to indicate that it is incomplete. Evidently this inscription has become corrupt in transmission, and as it stands it is not wholly intelligible. It seems clear enough, however, that we have here a representation of the great battle of the Franks against the Egyptian emir Malik el-Afdhal near Ascalon.

No. 10. A general fight between Christian and pagan warriors on horseback. Inscription: Bellem Amite Ascalonia IV;[252] and an empty space at the end suggests that it's incomplete. Clearly, this inscription has deteriorated over time, and as it is, it's not entirely clear. However, it seems apparent that we have a depiction of the significant battle of the Franks against the Egyptian emir Malik el-Afdhal near Ascalon.

Now if the four medallions in question be taken in the order in which they have just been described, it is difficult, if not impossible, to reconcile them with the literary sources as a representation of actual events in chronological order. But it is very doubtful whether Montfaucon has placed them in their proper sequence. We have no way of checking him as to the arrangement of nos. 8 and 9; but a glance at his engravings reveals the fact that nos. 7 and 10 are not perfectly circular like the rest, but are considerably cut away, the former in the upper right hand sector and the latter in the upper left hand sector.[11] Clearly they were placed side by side at the top of the window in the restricted space beneath the pointed arch, no. 10 being on the left and no. 7 on the right. Now the general sequence of the medallions in the window appears to have been from the bottom to the top; and in that case nos. 10 and 7 must have been the last two of the series. If this arrangement be accepted the interpretation of the last four medallions does not seem to offer greater difficulties than that of the first six. All four have to do with events centring around Ascalon and the great contest of the Franks with the Egyptian emir. Nos. 8 and 9 portray the individual feats of arms of Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders as set forth in the literary sources.[12] No. 10 (with the corrupt inscription) probably represents the general engagement in which the exploits of the two Roberts were such notable features. And no. 7, properly belonging at the end, represents the flight of the vanquished pagans through the gate within the protecting walls of Ascalon. It is true that our best literary sources in describing the pursuit which followed the battle make no mention of this particular feature. But we know that the inhabitants of Ascalon closed their gates and successfully bid defiance to the crusaders;[13] and it certainly does not seem improbable that some of the fugitive Saracens should have escaped thither. At any rate, the artist might very well have assumed that they so escaped.

Now, if we take the four medallions in the order they were just described, it’s hard, if not impossible, to match them with the literary sources as a representation of actual events in chronological order. However, it’s unclear whether Montfaucon has organized them in the right sequence. We can’t verify his arrangement of nos. 8 and 9; but looking at his engravings shows that nos. 7 and 10 aren’t perfectly circular like the others; they are significantly cut away, with the former in the upper right section and the latter in the upper left section.[11] They were clearly placed side by side at the top of the window in the limited space beneath the pointed arch, with no. 10 on the left and no. 7 on the right. The overall order of the medallions in the window seems to go from the bottom to the top; therefore, nos. 10 and 7 must have been the last two in the series. If we accept this arrangement, the interpretation of the last four medallions doesn’t seem to be more difficult than that of the first six. All four deal with events surrounding Ascalon and the significant conflict between the Franks and the Egyptian emir. Nos. 8 and 9 depict the individual feats of arms of Robert Curthose and Robert of Flanders as described in the literary sources.[12] No. 10 (with the mangled inscription) likely represents the overall battle where the exploits of the two Roberts were notable highlights. And no. 7, which properly belongs at the end, shows the fleeing pagans escaping through the gate within the protective walls of Ascalon. It’s true that our best literary sources describing the chase after the battle don’t mention this specific detail. But we know that the people of Ascalon shut their gates and successfully resisted the crusaders;[13] and it certainly doesn't seem unlikely that some of the fleeing Saracens might have escaped there. At any rate, the artist might have reasonably assumed they did.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Émile Mâle, in André Michel, Histoire de l’art (Paris, 1905-), i, p. 786. On the rebuilding of the church see Otto Cartellieri, Abt Suger von Saint-Denis, 1081-1151 (Berlin, 1898), p. 105, and the references there given; Michel Félibien, Histoire de l’abbaye royale de Saint-Denis en France (Paris, 1706), pp. 170-176; Paul Vitry and Gaston Brière, L’église abbatiale de Saint-Denis et ses tombeaux (Paris, 1908), pp. 9-10; and above all Anthyme Saint-Paul, “Suger, l’église de Saint-Denis, et Saint Bernard,” in Bulletin archéologique du Comité des Travaux historiques et scientifiques, 1890, pp. 258-275.

[1] Émile Mâle, in André Michel, Histoire de l’art (Paris, 1905-), i, p. 786. For information on the church's reconstruction, see Otto Cartellieri, Abt Suger von Saint-Denis, 1081-1151 (Berlin, 1898), p. 105, along with the references there; Michel Félibien, Histoire de l’abbaye royale de Saint-Denis en France (Paris, 1706), pp. 170-176; Paul Vitry and Gaston Brière, L’église abbatiale de Saint-Denis et ses tombeaux (Paris, 1908), pp. 9-10; and especially Anthyme Saint-Paul, “Suger, l’église de Saint-Denis, et Saint Bernard,” in Bulletin archéologique du Comité des Travaux historiques et scientifiques, 1890, pp. 258-275.

[2] “Vitrearum etiam novarum praeclaram varietatem, ab ea prima quae incipit a Stirps Iesse in capite ecclesiae, usque ad eam quae superest principali portae in introitu ecclesiae, tam superius quam inferius, magistrorum multorum de diversis nationibus manu exquisita, depingi fecimus.” Oeuvres complètes de Suger, ed. A. Lecoy de la Marche (Paris, 1867), p. 204.

[2] “We have had beautifully varied new stained glass created, starting from the one that begins at Stirps Iesse at the top of the church, all the way to the one above the main door at the entrance of the church, both above and below, crafted by many skilled masters from different countries.” Oeuvres complètes de Suger, ed. A. Lecoy de la Marche (Paris, 1867), p. 204.

[3] “Les plus anciens vitraux à date certaine qui subsistent encore… [Ils] furent mis en place de 1140 à 1144.” Michel, Histoire de l’art, i, p. 784. Nevertheless it may be doubted whether all the windows were actually completed at the time of the consecration of the choir and the translation of the relics, 11 June 1144. The windows, only fragments of which have escaped destruction, are most fully described by Ferdinand de Lasteyrie, Histoire de la peinture sur verre d’après ses monuments en France (Paris, 1853-57), i, pp. 27-37; ii, planches iii-vii.

[3] "The oldest stained glass windows that still exist with a confirmed date... [They] were installed between 1140 and 1144." Michel, History of Art, i, p. 784. However, there's some doubt about whether all the windows were actually finished by the time the choir was consecrated and the relics were moved on June 11, 1144. The windows, of which only fragments have survived, are most thoroughly described by Ferdinand de Lasteyrie in History of Glass Painting Based on Its Monuments in France (Paris, 1853-57), i, pp. 27-37; ii, plates iii-vii.

[4] Les monumens de la monarchie françoise (Paris, 1729-33), i, planches l-liv, between pages 390 and 397. Montfaucon says (p. 384): “Cette première croisade est representée en dix tableaux sur les vitres de l’église de S. Denis, à l’extrêmité du rond-pont derrière le grand autel, dans cette partie qu’on appelle le chevet. Ces tableaux qu’on voit tous sur une même vitre, furent faits par ordre de l’abbé Suger, qui s’est fait peindre plusieurs fois dans ces vitres du chevet avec son nom Sugerius Abbas.” There seems no reason to doubt Montfaucon’s identification of this window with one of those executed at Suger’s order, and modern writers have accepted it without question. It ought to be noted, however, that no fragment of this particular window appears to have escaped destruction, and that Suger, although he describes two of the windows in detail and names a third, makes no specific mention whatever of this one. And, moreover, it is the very windows which he does describe which have in part been preserved. But on the other hand, Suger makes no pretence at a complete list or description of the windows; and he himself indicates that there were many. Oeuvres de Suger, pp. 204-206; Lasteyrie, Histoire de la teinture sur verre, i, pp. 27-37; ii, planches iii-vii.

[4] The Monuments of the French Monarchy (Paris, 1729-33), i, plates l-liv, between pages 390 and 397. Montfaucon states (p. 384): “This first crusade is depicted in ten panels on the windows of the Church of Saint-Denis, at the end of the roundabout behind the main altar, in that section known as the apse. These panels, all visible on a single window, were created by order of Abbot Suger, who had himself painted multiple times in these apse windows with his name Sugerius Abbas.” There seems to be no reason to doubt Montfaucon’s identification of this window as one commissioned by Suger, and contemporary writers have accepted it without question. It should be noted, however, that no part of this specific window appears to have survived destruction, and that Suger, while describing two of the windows in detail and naming a third, makes no specific mention of this one. Furthermore, it is actually the windows he describes that have partially been preserved. On the other hand, Suger does not claim to provide a complete list or description of the windows; he indicates that there were many. Works of Suger, pp. 204-206; Lasteyrie, History of Stained Glass, i, pp. 27-37; ii, plates iii-vii.

[5] Montfaucon, Monumens, i, planche liii, opposite p. 396.

[5] Montfaucon, Monumens, i, plate 53, across from p. 396.

[6] Vol. ii, p. 261.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, p. 261.

[7] “La croix des premiers croisés,” in Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, pp. 298-300.

[7] “The cross of the first crusaders,” in Journal of Christian Art, 1890, pp. 298-300.

[8] “Robert Courte-Heuse à la première croisade,” in Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, 1890, pp. 207-208.

[8] “Robert Courte-Heuse at the First Crusade,” in Reports of the Academy of Inscriptions and Beautiful Letters, 1890, pp. 207-208.

[9] Letter to Riant, printed in Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, pp. 300-301; G. F., pp. 494-495.

[9] Letter to Riant, published in Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, pp. 300-301; G. F., pp. 494-495.

[10] “M. Hagenmeyer … me semble être allé beaucoup trop loin, dans le cas qu’il fait de nos cartons pour l’explication des textes qu’ils représentent. Je ne saurais le suivre sur ce terrain, persuadé que les détails de faits qui se sont passés en Orient ont incontestablement été modifiés par des artistes qui n’avaient jamais quitté la France.” Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, p. 300.

[10] “M. Hagenmeyer … seems to have gone too far in his analysis of our charts for explaining the texts they represent. I cannot support him on this point, convinced that the details of events that occurred in the East have undoubtedly been altered by artists who never left France.” Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, p. 300.

[11] Montfaucon, Monumens, i, planches liii, liv, opposite p. 396.

[11] Montfaucon, Monuments, vol. 1, plates 53, 54, opposite p. 396.

[12] See supra, p. 116; cf. Revue de l’art chrétien, 1890, p. 300.

[12] See above, p. 116; cf. Christian Art Review, 1890, p. 300.

[13] Supra, p. 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, p. 116.


INDEX

Mediaeval names of persons are arranged alphabetically under the English form of the Christian name.

Medieval names of people are organized alphabetically by the English version of the first name.

PRINTED AT
THE HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE, MASS., U. S. A.

PRINTED AT
THE HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
CAMBRIDGE, MA, U.S.A.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!